<?xml version="1.0"?>
<feed xmlns="http://www.w3.org/2005/Atom" xml:lang="en">
	<id>https://hindupedia.com/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Deval+Sancheti</id>
	<title>Hindupedia, the Hindu Encyclopedia - User contributions [en]</title>
	<link rel="self" type="application/atom+xml" href="https://hindupedia.com/api.php?action=feedcontributions&amp;feedformat=atom&amp;user=Deval+Sancheti"/>
	<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/en/Special:Contributions/Deval_Sancheti"/>
	<updated>2026-05-11T17:42:52Z</updated>
	<subtitle>User contributions</subtitle>
	<generator>MediaWiki 1.39.1</generator>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=The_Pupils_of_Atreya&amp;diff=173870</id>
		<title>The Pupils of Atreya</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=The_Pupils_of_Atreya&amp;diff=173870"/>
		<updated>2025-09-10T02:57:04Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;[[Caraka]] Samhitā states that Maharśi [[Ātreya]] had six pupils. They were:&lt;br /&gt;
# Agniveśa&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Bhela]]&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Harita]]&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Jatukarṇa]]&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Parāśara]]&lt;br /&gt;
# Kṣarapāṇi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Maharśi Ātreya was their [[guru]] and all six students ardently followed instructions of their guru. Each  student wrote a treatise on medicine. All the treatises were submitted to a committee of Ṛśis for evaluation. Agnivesa&#039;s treatise was the best among all the six disciples and hence it was authorized to be the universal text-book. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* The Caraka Samhita published by Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, Jamnagar, India&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]][[Category:Sages]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172844</id>
		<title>Talk:Caraka</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172844"/>
		<updated>2025-07-03T11:39:01Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* As per Yajurveda */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The world acknowledges the most ancient and fundamental book on the Medicine of India as &#039;Caraka&#039; or the &#039;Caraka Samhita&#039;. The early Arabic writers on medicine refer to Caraka as an authority due to which Caraka was completely translated to the Arabic language for the princes of the house of Barmicides.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is referred to as Alberunis India B\ E C Sachan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Tibetan, Chinese and other languages existing in the northwest neighborhood of India may also contain either translation of or references to Caraka. One such reference to Caraka&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was the court physician of Kaniska.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the Chinese Tripataka, led the orientalist Sylvain Levi to infer that the author of the Caraka Samhita is identical to the court physicians of Kautska. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Origin of the Name Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The name of Caraka, as per the ancient sacred literature of India, refers to in many different ways. It varies in its many applications with the meaning it connotes like:&lt;br /&gt;
* The adherents of a branch of the Veda&lt;br /&gt;
* The teacher of a kind of acrobatic dance&lt;br /&gt;
* A gusto &lt;br /&gt;
* Etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems to be a honorific term indicating the profession of the peripatetic teacher. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References About Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The religious and philosophical teachers called themselves the Parivrajakas. Mostly these were the men who had renounced the world and were at the prime of their religious life. The Agnivesa tantra was the first literature of its kind to be studied for many centuries. It was redacted by Caraka which referred to the scholars, commentators, translators, and other such institutions to date.  It has added to the sanctity and authority of Caraka&#039;s name. &lt;br /&gt;
* Bhattaar Haricandra and Jejjata named their commentaries after his name. They are known as Caraka Vyaakhyaana and Carakaanyaasa respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the seventh century the great Sanskrit prose writer Baana Bhatta mentions Caraka in one of his passages containing double entrance. &lt;br /&gt;
* Santi-raksita refers to Caraka in relation to coordination as one of the Pramaanas or means of knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
* During the seventh, eighth, and ninth centuries, when Arabic scholarship was at its highest peak and Islam was spreading in the west to the shores of the Atlantic,&lt;br /&gt;
   Caraka was a revered authority in the Saracen and Latin world of science and scholarship. &lt;br /&gt;
* Jayanta Bhatta in his work on logic called Nyaya-manjari refers to Caraka as an example of those authoritative wise men who have the whole of time-space in their ken.&lt;br /&gt;
* Alberuni says that the Hindus have a book called by the name of the author, &#039;Caraka&#039;, and consider it the best literature on medicine. According to their belief, Caraka was a Rsi in the last Dwapara-yuga when his name was Agnivesa, but afterward, he was called Caraka which means &#039;the intelligent one&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alberuni&#039;s India by E. C. Sachin&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
* Cakrapani, the popular commentator on Caraka of the 11th century is well known as Bhanumati.&lt;br /&gt;
* The commentary on Susruta refers to Caraka during the same period. Vijajya-raksita and Srikantha of the 13th century, Vacaspati and Kanthadatta and Sivadasa of the 14th and 15th centuries respectively as well as Bhavamisra of the 16th century refer to Caraka as the gear medical authority.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the twentieth century there was a club of medical scholars in America, named after Caraka. It is known as the Caraka Club of America. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus throughout the twenty or more centuries after he edited his great work, his name has been held in high esteem and as the highest authority on Hindu medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The word or name Caraka has been used to denote many and various individuals or schools of thought. The equivalent term to this term was perhaps used to distinguish the secular peripatetic teacher from the religious background named Sanyasi. Ramanuja, Madhava and such many other innumerable peripatetic religious teachers were known as Parivrajakacaryas. Similarly, the teacher of secular wisdom, particularly of medicine, who went about disseminating his skill and theories must have called himself Caraka. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary to check why any school of peripatetic teachers either religious or secular came into existence. When a new school has come into being, or when an old school is trying to reassert itself against the claims of a new one, then there is a need felt for either the establishment of new tenets or the re-establishment of old ones that are refuting or opposing a newer school of thought. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have an example of the black school of Yajurveda whose adherents or propagating sections were known as Carakas. As this black or the older schools had to meet the challenge of a new school propagated by a schismatic section of the followers of Yajnavalkya, who broke away from the old school and founded their branch known as the white Yajurveda. The older school must have felt the need to re-establish its authority or defend its decree against the inroads of the new and hence went about the country intending to the preservation and dissemination of its doctrine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Evolution in Ancient Medical Field==&lt;br /&gt;
There probably arose a situation of great evolution in medical thoughts and practices either as the result of various schools of medical theories coming into being or due to the confusion regarding the rival schools claiming to represent the ancient and authoritative tradition. Perhaps due to the wealth of accumulated data of experience and experiment waiting to be properly blended with and incorporated into the original body of the ancient science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each or every one of these conditions is entirely probable when we commemorate that between the original compilation of the Agnivesa-tantra presented to the assembly of sages, even political supremacy existed. Pusya-mitra, the commander-in-chief, usurped the throne of Magadha by assassinating his ruler belonging to the Buddhistic persuasion. This was the culmination of the Vedic reassertion and Pusya-mitra performed the horse sacrifice in the ancient Hindu emperor manner and proclaimed himself the champion and renovator of Vedic traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence we presume that the various systems of Indian philosophical thought owe their origin to this period. Similarly, it is during this period that the codification edition and re-organization of the medical thought and traditions of the land took place based on the experience and accumulated data of the whole period between the time of the sage promulgators like Atreya and Agnivesa. It was the time of new progress and resurrection when Buddhism was on the wane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka was aware of the Sakas, Yavanas, and the Cinas. He knows their habits and dietetic peculiarities. During the days of the Magadha empire, India loomed large among the nations of the world. Her wealth, her arts and sciences received international admiration. Conquerors, adventurers, Savants, and pilgrims turned their eyes towards India in quest of her wealth, knowledge, and holiness. The philosophers of the Nyaya and Vaisesika schools expounded their theories of reality, substance, and quality. The Sankhyas formulated their theory of the evolution of the world by the interaction of matter and consciousness and established the scientific postulates on which positive sciences could be built.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular religion still retained the devotion to Vedic gods, rites, and the Atharvavedic rituals e. g. Santipaustika, Bali, Mangala, and Homa are prescribed in the Caraka Samhita as aids to somatic medicine. All these circumstances point persuasively to a time when there was an upsurge of ancient Vedic thoughts and rituals and when India was the meeting ground of the world&#039;s peoples and their thoughts. We can deduce Caraka to this period which is about the second century B.C.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancestral Origin of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
It is not possible to know with any degree of precision who Caraka was or his parentage, when and where he lived and redacted the work, whether this was the personal name of the author or of a school to which he belonged or a title he assumed for himself or which was conferred on him by his contemporaries. Several theories have become current regarding the identity and the time of this famous redactor. Before we examine any of these it is necessary to remember that the book itself affords no clue to the nature and time or other circumstances of the redactor. There is just a bare mention of his name in the colophon of each chapter as the redactor of the treatise compiled by Agnivesa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether even this colophon is the original feature of his work or appended to it by the later redactor, Drdhabala, who claims to have completed the work by reconstructing and restoring the last forty-one chapters of the treatise ascribed to Agnivesa, is also a matter for conjecture. Before we can formulate any views regarding the person and time of Caraka, let us consider why any person, be he known as Caraka or by any other name, should have felt called upon to redact a work like the Agnivesa-tantra which had received the commendation of the great sages as the best embodiment of Atreya&#039;s teaching. It would be very informative if we could have the Agnivesa tantra as it was before redacted by Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Emanation of Caraka Samhita==&lt;br /&gt;
The Bhela and Harita tantras, which were written at the same time by the co-students of Agnivesa, are still available but the Agnivesa tantra is unfortunately not available now. The only available literature now is the redacted form of Caraka-Samhita. Due to many progressive materials written thereafter, the original version would have undergone many mutilations and spurious amendations and interpolations. Thus the need for verification and reconstruction of the parallel compilation and text with more accurateness must have arisen with course of time which was from a great scholar with comprehensive vision and learning. After a lapse of a few centuries after the compilation by Agnivesa, this need envisaged above was fulfilled by a scholar-physician whom we know as Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comments on Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
As we don&#039;t have any definite time assigned to Caraka, we cannot know the time between the period of Caraka and Drdhabala, the second redactor who claims to have restored the lost portions of Agnivesa-tantra as redacted by Caraka. Even the redacted version of Caraka would have been lost already at the time of Drdhabala, makes one conclude that Caraka was quite ancient even at the time of Drdhabala. Drdhabala however never concerns himself regarding the time or identity of Caraka. Except giving him an epithet of Atibuddhi, the highly intelligent one, he never gave either his view of the Man or of his times or place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We derive no help even from Vagbhata, who based his work on these two ancient compilations of Caraka and Suśruta. He only mentions that these two are preferred to the works of Bhela and other sages due to their excellence and precision in the field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Available Theories Regarding Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
To help us to arrive at a definite conclusion, we shall review the theories on Caraka&#039;s time and identity. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is a Rsi of the Pre-Panini age.&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is Patanjali, the commentator on Panini&#039;s grammar and also the author of the Yogasutras.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is a sage born as the incarnation of Sesa, the serpent king and servant of Visnu.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is the court physician of the king Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this connection we can cite the very erudite and elaborate argument advanced by the editor of the Kasyapa Samhita, the Nepal Rajguru Sri Hemaraja Sarma setting forth the pros and cons in each of these theories and also a general inquiry of the meaning and usage of the word &#039;Caraka, in the ancient books.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Caraka, Author of Pre-Panini period===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka and others are the perseveres of the efficacy of the substances in their combinations and singleness relative to the variation of clime, season, individual characteristics and stage. In this connection, some scholars have propounded that Caraka is anterior even to Panini as in one of the Sutras of the Panini, he refers to the name Caraka. But the Caraka referred to in that Sutra is prefixed by the word Kathā and as it is with reference to the discussion of Carana Vyuha, a vedic text. The person referred to here must be a seer of the Vedic hymns of the Samhita which is available in print now. Caraka has been referred to in connection with significance of the vedic intonation in another sutra of Panini. Hence, we can conclude that the name Caraka belongs to the person of the Vedic line and not of the medical Caraka who must be of post vedic era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Connection of Caraka and Patanjali===&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have held on the basis of statements made by Nagesa and Cakrapanidatta supported by Vijnanabhiksu, Bhoja, Bhavamisra and others that Caraka was identical with Patanjali, the author of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya, the commentary on Panini.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Patanjali has been regarded as a contemporary of Pusya mitra who followed Asoka as the ruler of Saketa and who drove back the Greeks from India. He has been placed about two centuries earlier than Vikrama era, i.e. 175 B.C. Bhandarkar also assign him the same date after investigation into the Mahābhāsya, the Purifying and historical records of western scholars. Thus if Caraka is inferred to be much earlier than 175 B. C., his identity with Patanjali can not be held to be valid. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If on the basis of the Tripitaka, he is taken to be as the contemporary of Kaniska, there being a difference of more than two hundred years between the times of Pusyamitra and Kaniska, the identity of Caraka with Patanjali is still less probable. If the identity were true, there was no mention of the name of Patanjali in the medical treatise going by the name of Caraka, while in both the works on Yoga and grammar the authorship is explicitly in the name of Panjali. In the commentary on grammar, the author explains his other name of Ganardiya, meaning the citizen of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Known as Gonarda, which is explained in a Sutra as the eastern country, which is the modern Gond according to Bhandarkar. There is another view regarding Gonarda that as in the ancient history of Kashmir there is a mention of a king of Gonarda, the latter must be situated in Kashmir. If the commentator on grammar is a citizen of Gonarda and if he is identical with Caraka, why does he not mention the Gonarda region in his medical treatise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Incarnation of Śeśa===&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that the name of Caraka is identified with the snake-god who is credited with supreme wisdom owing to his proximity to Visnu. In every age the close ally and assistant of the incarnation of Visnu, has been known as an Avatara of Sesa. Thus Rama&#039;s brother Laksmana and Baladeva brother of Kisna, were regarded as Avataras of Sesa. In each age there have been prophets and teachers who wanted to establish their supremacy by claiming to be the Avataras of Sesa. Ramanuja who opposed the monism of Sankara claimed to be the Avatara of Sesa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Sesa, throughout the ages has been credited with supreme wisdom as the first servant of Visnu. But this is purely a Puranic tradition where visnu reclines on the Adisesa and floats on the milky ocean at the beginning of each creation. It is significant to note that the Greeks, the Hebrews as well as the Hindus held the serpent as a symbol of wisdom. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asculepius holds in his hand the wand around which serpent is entwined. The Hebrew prophets did the same In India, the great Patanjali with his science of Yogic breathing was identified with Sesa because the serpent is known for its hissing and is credited to live on mere air for long periods. It is known as Vayu-bhuk. Caraka also was regarded as seen from the story of Bhavamisra, as the incarnation of the serpent-god. In Hindu tradition the serpent is the symbol of time i. e. eternity and is believed to be the longest-lived of creatures. It is perhaps due to this that medicine, holding long life as its goal, has taken the serpent-god for its teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Apprehension Regarding Court Physician===&lt;br /&gt;
There are many adverse factors in conflict with the view that Caraka, the court physician to Kaniska, was the author of the work under review, whether he was of the second century A. D. or the first century A. D. or even of the latter date 78 A. D. assigned by the Cambridge History of India.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vol I page 583&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kaniska&#039;s reign is associated with names like Nagarjuna, Asvaghosa and Vasumitra and the Buddhist influence was still predominant in the court and Kaniska himself is reputed to have been a zealous follower of the Buddha. As a redactor, Caraka would have incorporated the spirit of the days or the influence of his contemporary viz. the great expert in mercurial science Nagarjuna and the scholar poet and mendicant Asvaghosa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is nothing in the internal evidence of the work to warrant the view that Caraka the author was a court physician to a Buddhist ruler like Kaniska. As his name indicates, he is more likely to have been a free and independent scholar, not under the patronage of any prince. He was a roaming scholar, teacher and a healer. On the other hand, there are few references for believing that he was a physician popular in India, particularly in the north-west of India in the 2nd century B. C. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Parthian invader Mittradates invaded and annexed the country between the Indus and the Jhelum i. e . the kingdom of Taxilla towards the end of his reign.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to 171-136 B. C Smiths History of India&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He was very much afraid of being poisoned by his enemies and he spent considerable time in the study of antidotes and toxicology. He is reputed to have had as his court physician a certain Crateuas who developed materia medica and was known as a wise author of important works. This Crateuas might be an outlandish form given to Caraka, the author under review. It is a hazardous conjecture and until more evidence is available must remain so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Usage of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
With regards to Caraka, the redactor of the text of Agnivesa-samhita, we find the word Caraka in several works used in various contexts. But it is not possible to determine from these references that there existed a teacher of medicine by that name or it is referred to a person that a certain person among those referred to is the medical teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Bhavaprakasa===&lt;br /&gt;
We find the story of Caraka in Bhavaprakasa. He was denoted to be the history of medical teachers like Sesa, the king of serpents, who is versed in the Vedas and in the Ayurveda which is a sub-Veda of the Atharvaveda. It is believed that he took birth as the son of a sage versed in the Vedas and the sciences and went about as a peripatetic teacher. Thus from the word cara which means a perigrinator, he came to be known as Caraka, the last syllable being added without altering the sense. He took up the text of the teaching of Atreya, as codified by Agnivesa, redacted it and made it popular in the world. Thus is told the story of Caraka, the author of the work going by the name of Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Usages===&lt;br /&gt;
* Some are of opinion that the word Caraka has the connotation of a physician.&lt;br /&gt;
* There are a few usages of the word with reference to some individuals.&lt;br /&gt;
* If in the lexicons it were found that the word was given as a synonym for physician, it should have been applied to Śuśruta and others but this reference has not yet been found anywhere. Therefore it is natural to conclude that it applies only to the author of the work in question. If this appellation is used for other persons like few present words like Kali Bhima or modern Samson or modern Hippocrates etc, then only we can deduce that it was a common appellation for other sages as well.&lt;br /&gt;
* The importance of Atharvaveda as assigned in the Caraka, Kasyapa and Susruta Samhitas is denoted to be the source of Ayurveda. In any ways it does not go against the supposition that Caraka signifies the section of the Veda going by that name.&lt;br /&gt;
* It may also happen to be the author&#039;s Gotra or clan name, just as Atreya is the one belonging to the clan of Atri.&lt;br /&gt;
* It even may be his personal name or a person born in western India where the Naga race was living. He was called an incarnation of the serpent god by the author of Bhavaprakasa.&lt;br /&gt;
* It is also probable that as Rudra, the commentator on the Brhajjataka writes that any learned physician who went about as a mendicant from place to place was thus known as Caraka, the peregrinating mendicant.&lt;br /&gt;
* The Lalita Vistara also supports the usage of this term.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Other Significances==&lt;br /&gt;
In whatever way he may have become popular as Caraka, it is certain that by his erudition and skill in the science of Medicine, he had been regarded as a great teacher from the earliest times, so that we find that even Vagbhatta and others refer to him with respect as the Preceptor Caraka. Ayanta Bhatta also refers to him with great respect in his Nyaya Manjari. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Visvarupacarya===&lt;br /&gt;
Visvarupacarya, in his commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, cites a passage which says about the Carakas. Though the context is entirely medical, because the passage is in connection with the knowledge of the Aswinis in the medical science. It states that honey in exigencies may be compatible with Brahmacarya, yet there is a citation of the Vajasaneyas or the followers of Samaveda in line with the Carakas. It is clear that Caraka here refers to the Caraka School of Veda. According to the Kasika Vrtti, Vaisampaayana&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was  a disciple of Vyasa and the receiver of Yajurveda from him.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was known as Caraka and his school of Veda as the Caraka School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Yajurveda===&lt;br /&gt;
In the 30th chapter of Yajurveda, 18th hymn is in the context of human-sacrifice. In that there is a chant referring to Caraka. It says that the Caraka was referred to as the medical teacher. Based on this, some are of the opinion that Caraka belongs to quite an ancient era. But what ground is there to interpret that word to mean the name of a particular individual Mahidhara interprets it as meaning the &#039;Guru of the Carakas i.e. the followers of the Caraka School of Veda. But in the context in which the word is found, we think that it is irrelevant that the Caraka was a branch of the Vedas. There is a hint in the passage with reference to the various persons belonging to particular classes and occupations for whom oblations are offered. It does not denote any particular individual by name nor any followers of any particular branch of Veda. In the same hymn there is a reference about men of low character, gamblers and other wicked people who offered oblations for the propitiation of similar evids. Therefore, Carakacarya who is given offerings in the name of one evil god, should necessarily be a low and sinful person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Other References===&lt;br /&gt;
The authors of the Jnanakosa are of the opinion that this word refers to the teacher of the Caraka school of Veda and this context denotes a denunciation of the Caraka school. But in the Satapatha Brahmana, though there are numerous occurrences of the word Caraka, the references are only to the peculiar usages of that branch and never any denunciation of it is meant. Even in the Taittiriya Brahmana there occurs the denotation of the sinful Caraka, where Sayana interprets it as meaning the teacher of the art of walking on bamboo poles, a kind of dance-teacher. There is no reference to the teachers of the Caraka school of Veda. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It does not seem relevant to the usage of the word in the Taittiriya Samhita which owns the Caraka school itself, the interpretation offered by Sayana seems to be applicable here too, meaning some person belonging to a low trade. In the same sense, in which the word has been used in the Naisadhiya Carita, wherein Caraka is used to mean a spy, a secret walker. Here also Carkacarya may mean the head of the spies. Then the relevancy of the context, the presence of the sinful man and the offering of things in the name of an evil god, all these agree completely. Dayananda Swami the author of a commentary on the Yajurveda interprets the word as meaning the teacher of the caters of gluttons. This may be according to the meaning of the verb car to eat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Difference in Caraka Samhita and Mahābhāsya==&lt;br /&gt;
In the Caraka Samhita there is mention of the regions of Pancala, Pancanada and Kampilya but nowhere Gonarda. How can Gonardiya or Caraka, the author of Mahābhāsya could ever forget to mention a synonym of his name even once. Thus the enquiry into the subject of the time, name and place helps only to confirm the distinctness of these two persons. Patanjali&#039;s Mahabhasya is full of proverbial maxims, expositions in extenso and varied in scope difficult to grasp immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the Caraka Samhita, the parts whose redactorship is assigned to Caraka, though they contain passages of deep import are yet composed in an easily intelligible style which is delightful to read and understand and which is uniform in its structure and course. Thus, from the point of view of style too, these two works show different authorship. Besides being an independent and original author, writing a new and comprehensive treatise on grammar and a foremost Sutra-composition of a masterly type on the Yoga, how could Patanjali have found pleasure in the work merely redacting the text of author&#039;s authorship, as it is in the case of the Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Period of Caraka as per Sylvan Levi==&lt;br /&gt;
With this regards, the view that Caraka was the the court physician to Kaniska, the theory originated from the French orientalist Sylvan Levi who discovered the name Caraka in the Chinese Tripitaka. Thus his identity and period which is the same as that of Kaniska, the 2nd century A. D. are according to Sylvan Levi established. If this theory be sound, both the identity and the period of Caraka are easily established as a contemporary of Kaniska who belongs to the 2nd century A. D. Most of the scholars hold this to be the probable period and identity of Caraka, with the material available at present. In this connection, there is a contrary view expressed by the late Sir P. C. Ray in his History of Hindu Chemistry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M. Sylvan Levi has recently unearthed from the Chinese Tripitaka, the name of a physician named Caraka, who was attached as spiritual guide to the Indo-Scythian king Kaniska who reigned in the second century A. D. The French Orientalist consider this Caraka as the author of the famous Hindu medical work. Specially, it offers an easy explanation of the supposed Greek influence discernible in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not completely comply with M. Levi&#039;s theory. If we are to go by name alone, we can claim a still higher antiquity for our author. The appellation of Caraka occurs in Vedic literature as patronymic in short, Panini felt it necessary to compose a special Sutra for deriving the Carakas i. e. the followers of Caraka. Then Patanjali, who is now generally admitted to have lived in the second century B. C. is known to have written a commentary on the medical work of Caraka, thus further proving the antiquity of our author and both Cakrapani and Bhoja agree in alluding to him as the redactor of Caraka. Indeed in such matters, we would comply with the native traditions. It would be beside our purpose, however, to enter into any lengthy discussion on the grounds on which we are inclined to place Caraka in the pre-Buddhistic era.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;History of Hindu Chemistry by Prafulla Chandra Ray Kt. Pages. 13-23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Different perspectives of the Literary Works==&lt;br /&gt;
With these various views at our disposal, we should like to consider the greater probabilities of any of these or of other circumstances implied in the material at our disposal. We should like to draw upon the internal evidence of the work itself in the absence of definite data from outside. As the Nepal Raj guru rightly observes in his preface to the Kasyapa-samhita, the non-mention of the names of the days of the week is a significant factor for assigning an ancient date to Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concepts of Nyaya and Vaisesika are yet rudimentary and in a fluid state and the categories of the Sankhya had not grown into their theistic number of twenty-five as in the Mahabharata. The Sankhya of the most ancient form is represented in Caraka and if Caraka was either Patanjali, the author of the Yogasutras or a post-Mahabharata scholar, he would certainly have mentioned the twenty-fifth category of a supreme God, for the Sankhya of Patanjali holds Iswara the original guide and teacher and lord of the universe of souls. There is no sect of devotion to a supreme ruler of the universe, nor is there any mention of the incarnations of the deity and the names of the Puranic divinities. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Caraka belonged to a time when these forms of worship were current he could not have failed to incorporate them along with the Vedic rites of Bali, Homa and Mangala. The facts point to a time when Caraka must have existed, anterior to that the Indoscythian, Buddhist king, Kaniska, by which time the classical literature of Sanskrit based on the Puranic legends and anecdotes was fully established in India. Since the time of the original Caraka, the redactor of Angivesa-tantra, the foremost in the medical profession, might have been conferred the title of Caraka. This would explain the Caraka of the court of Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172843</id>
		<title>Talk:Caraka</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172843"/>
		<updated>2025-07-03T11:37:52Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* As per Yajurveda */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The world acknowledges the most ancient and fundamental book on the Medicine of India as &#039;Caraka&#039; or the &#039;Caraka Samhita&#039;. The early Arabic writers on medicine refer to Caraka as an authority due to which Caraka was completely translated to the Arabic language for the princes of the house of Barmicides.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is referred to as Alberunis India B\ E C Sachan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Tibetan, Chinese and other languages existing in the northwest neighborhood of India may also contain either translation of or references to Caraka. One such reference to Caraka&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was the court physician of Kaniska.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the Chinese Tripataka, led the orientalist Sylvain Levi to infer that the author of the Caraka Samhita is identical to the court physicians of Kautska. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Origin of the Name Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The name of Caraka, as per the ancient sacred literature of India, refers to in many different ways. It varies in its many applications with the meaning it connotes like:&lt;br /&gt;
* The adherents of a branch of the Veda&lt;br /&gt;
* The teacher of a kind of acrobatic dance&lt;br /&gt;
* A gusto &lt;br /&gt;
* Etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems to be a honorific term indicating the profession of the peripatetic teacher. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References About Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The religious and philosophical teachers called themselves the Parivrajakas. Mostly these were the men who had renounced the world and were at the prime of their religious life. The Agnivesa tantra was the first literature of its kind to be studied for many centuries. It was redacted by Caraka which referred to the scholars, commentators, translators, and other such institutions to date.  It has added to the sanctity and authority of Caraka&#039;s name. &lt;br /&gt;
* Bhattaar Haricandra and Jejjata named their commentaries after his name. They are known as Caraka Vyaakhyaana and Carakaanyaasa respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the seventh century the great Sanskrit prose writer Baana Bhatta mentions Caraka in one of his passages containing double entrance. &lt;br /&gt;
* Santi-raksita refers to Caraka in relation to coordination as one of the Pramaanas or means of knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
* During the seventh, eighth, and ninth centuries, when Arabic scholarship was at its highest peak and Islam was spreading in the west to the shores of the Atlantic,&lt;br /&gt;
   Caraka was a revered authority in the Saracen and Latin world of science and scholarship. &lt;br /&gt;
* Jayanta Bhatta in his work on logic called Nyaya-manjari refers to Caraka as an example of those authoritative wise men who have the whole of time-space in their ken.&lt;br /&gt;
* Alberuni says that the Hindus have a book called by the name of the author, &#039;Caraka&#039;, and consider it the best literature on medicine. According to their belief, Caraka was a Rsi in the last Dwapara-yuga when his name was Agnivesa, but afterward, he was called Caraka which means &#039;the intelligent one&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alberuni&#039;s India by E. C. Sachin&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
* Cakrapani, the popular commentator on Caraka of the 11th century is well known as Bhanumati.&lt;br /&gt;
* The commentary on Susruta refers to Caraka during the same period. Vijajya-raksita and Srikantha of the 13th century, Vacaspati and Kanthadatta and Sivadasa of the 14th and 15th centuries respectively as well as Bhavamisra of the 16th century refer to Caraka as the gear medical authority.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the twentieth century there was a club of medical scholars in America, named after Caraka. It is known as the Caraka Club of America. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus throughout the twenty or more centuries after he edited his great work, his name has been held in high esteem and as the highest authority on Hindu medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The word or name Caraka has been used to denote many and various individuals or schools of thought. The equivalent term to this term was perhaps used to distinguish the secular peripatetic teacher from the religious background named Sanyasi. Ramanuja, Madhava and such many other innumerable peripatetic religious teachers were known as Parivrajakacaryas. Similarly, the teacher of secular wisdom, particularly of medicine, who went about disseminating his skill and theories must have called himself Caraka. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary to check why any school of peripatetic teachers either religious or secular came into existence. When a new school has come into being, or when an old school is trying to reassert itself against the claims of a new one, then there is a need felt for either the establishment of new tenets or the re-establishment of old ones that are refuting or opposing a newer school of thought. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have an example of the black school of Yajurveda whose adherents or propagating sections were known as Carakas. As this black or the older schools had to meet the challenge of a new school propagated by a schismatic section of the followers of Yajnavalkya, who broke away from the old school and founded their branch known as the white Yajurveda. The older school must have felt the need to re-establish its authority or defend its decree against the inroads of the new and hence went about the country intending to the preservation and dissemination of its doctrine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Evolution in Ancient Medical Field==&lt;br /&gt;
There probably arose a situation of great evolution in medical thoughts and practices either as the result of various schools of medical theories coming into being or due to the confusion regarding the rival schools claiming to represent the ancient and authoritative tradition. Perhaps due to the wealth of accumulated data of experience and experiment waiting to be properly blended with and incorporated into the original body of the ancient science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each or every one of these conditions is entirely probable when we commemorate that between the original compilation of the Agnivesa-tantra presented to the assembly of sages, even political supremacy existed. Pusya-mitra, the commander-in-chief, usurped the throne of Magadha by assassinating his ruler belonging to the Buddhistic persuasion. This was the culmination of the Vedic reassertion and Pusya-mitra performed the horse sacrifice in the ancient Hindu emperor manner and proclaimed himself the champion and renovator of Vedic traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence we presume that the various systems of Indian philosophical thought owe their origin to this period. Similarly, it is during this period that the codification edition and re-organization of the medical thought and traditions of the land took place based on the experience and accumulated data of the whole period between the time of the sage promulgators like Atreya and Agnivesa. It was the time of new progress and resurrection when Buddhism was on the wane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka was aware of the Sakas, Yavanas, and the Cinas. He knows their habits and dietetic peculiarities. During the days of the Magadha empire, India loomed large among the nations of the world. Her wealth, her arts and sciences received international admiration. Conquerors, adventurers, Savants, and pilgrims turned their eyes towards India in quest of her wealth, knowledge, and holiness. The philosophers of the Nyaya and Vaisesika schools expounded their theories of reality, substance, and quality. The Sankhyas formulated their theory of the evolution of the world by the interaction of matter and consciousness and established the scientific postulates on which positive sciences could be built.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular religion still retained the devotion to Vedic gods, rites, and the Atharvavedic rituals e. g. Santipaustika, Bali, Mangala, and Homa are prescribed in the Caraka Samhita as aids to somatic medicine. All these circumstances point persuasively to a time when there was an upsurge of ancient Vedic thoughts and rituals and when India was the meeting ground of the world&#039;s peoples and their thoughts. We can deduce Caraka to this period which is about the second century B.C.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancestral Origin of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
It is not possible to know with any degree of precision who Caraka was or his parentage, when and where he lived and redacted the work, whether this was the personal name of the author or of a school to which he belonged or a title he assumed for himself or which was conferred on him by his contemporaries. Several theories have become current regarding the identity and the time of this famous redactor. Before we examine any of these it is necessary to remember that the book itself affords no clue to the nature and time or other circumstances of the redactor. There is just a bare mention of his name in the colophon of each chapter as the redactor of the treatise compiled by Agnivesa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether even this colophon is the original feature of his work or appended to it by the later redactor, Drdhabala, who claims to have completed the work by reconstructing and restoring the last forty-one chapters of the treatise ascribed to Agnivesa, is also a matter for conjecture. Before we can formulate any views regarding the person and time of Caraka, let us consider why any person, be he known as Caraka or by any other name, should have felt called upon to redact a work like the Agnivesa-tantra which had received the commendation of the great sages as the best embodiment of Atreya&#039;s teaching. It would be very informative if we could have the Agnivesa tantra as it was before redacted by Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Emanation of Caraka Samhita==&lt;br /&gt;
The Bhela and Harita tantras, which were written at the same time by the co-students of Agnivesa, are still available but the Agnivesa tantra is unfortunately not available now. The only available literature now is the redacted form of Caraka-Samhita. Due to many progressive materials written thereafter, the original version would have undergone many mutilations and spurious amendations and interpolations. Thus the need for verification and reconstruction of the parallel compilation and text with more accurateness must have arisen with course of time which was from a great scholar with comprehensive vision and learning. After a lapse of a few centuries after the compilation by Agnivesa, this need envisaged above was fulfilled by a scholar-physician whom we know as Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comments on Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
As we don&#039;t have any definite time assigned to Caraka, we cannot know the time between the period of Caraka and Drdhabala, the second redactor who claims to have restored the lost portions of Agnivesa-tantra as redacted by Caraka. Even the redacted version of Caraka would have been lost already at the time of Drdhabala, makes one conclude that Caraka was quite ancient even at the time of Drdhabala. Drdhabala however never concerns himself regarding the time or identity of Caraka. Except giving him an epithet of Atibuddhi, the highly intelligent one, he never gave either his view of the Man or of his times or place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We derive no help even from Vagbhata, who based his work on these two ancient compilations of Caraka and Suśruta. He only mentions that these two are preferred to the works of Bhela and other sages due to their excellence and precision in the field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Available Theories Regarding Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
To help us to arrive at a definite conclusion, we shall review the theories on Caraka&#039;s time and identity. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is a Rsi of the Pre-Panini age.&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is Patanjali, the commentator on Panini&#039;s grammar and also the author of the Yogasutras.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is a sage born as the incarnation of Sesa, the serpent king and servant of Visnu.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is the court physician of the king Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this connection we can cite the very erudite and elaborate argument advanced by the editor of the Kasyapa Samhita, the Nepal Rajguru Sri Hemaraja Sarma setting forth the pros and cons in each of these theories and also a general inquiry of the meaning and usage of the word &#039;Caraka, in the ancient books.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Caraka, Author of Pre-Panini period===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka and others are the perseveres of the efficacy of the substances in their combinations and singleness relative to the variation of clime, season, individual characteristics and stage. In this connection, some scholars have propounded that Caraka is anterior even to Panini as in one of the Sutras of the Panini, he refers to the name Caraka. But the Caraka referred to in that Sutra is prefixed by the word Kathā and as it is with reference to the discussion of Carana Vyuha, a vedic text. The person referred to here must be a seer of the Vedic hymns of the Samhita which is available in print now. Caraka has been referred to in connection with significance of the vedic intonation in another sutra of Panini. Hence, we can conclude that the name Caraka belongs to the person of the Vedic line and not of the medical Caraka who must be of post vedic era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Connection of Caraka and Patanjali===&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have held on the basis of statements made by Nagesa and Cakrapanidatta supported by Vijnanabhiksu, Bhoja, Bhavamisra and others that Caraka was identical with Patanjali, the author of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya, the commentary on Panini.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Patanjali has been regarded as a contemporary of Pusya mitra who followed Asoka as the ruler of Saketa and who drove back the Greeks from India. He has been placed about two centuries earlier than Vikrama era, i.e. 175 B.C. Bhandarkar also assign him the same date after investigation into the Mahābhāsya, the Purifying and historical records of western scholars. Thus if Caraka is inferred to be much earlier than 175 B. C., his identity with Patanjali can not be held to be valid. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If on the basis of the Tripitaka, he is taken to be as the contemporary of Kaniska, there being a difference of more than two hundred years between the times of Pusyamitra and Kaniska, the identity of Caraka with Patanjali is still less probable. If the identity were true, there was no mention of the name of Patanjali in the medical treatise going by the name of Caraka, while in both the works on Yoga and grammar the authorship is explicitly in the name of Panjali. In the commentary on grammar, the author explains his other name of Ganardiya, meaning the citizen of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Known as Gonarda, which is explained in a Sutra as the eastern country, which is the modern Gond according to Bhandarkar. There is another view regarding Gonarda that as in the ancient history of Kashmir there is a mention of a king of Gonarda, the latter must be situated in Kashmir. If the commentator on grammar is a citizen of Gonarda and if he is identical with Caraka, why does he not mention the Gonarda region in his medical treatise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Incarnation of Śeśa===&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that the name of Caraka is identified with the snake-god who is credited with supreme wisdom owing to his proximity to Visnu. In every age the close ally and assistant of the incarnation of Visnu, has been known as an Avatara of Sesa. Thus Rama&#039;s brother Laksmana and Baladeva brother of Kisna, were regarded as Avataras of Sesa. In each age there have been prophets and teachers who wanted to establish their supremacy by claiming to be the Avataras of Sesa. Ramanuja who opposed the monism of Sankara claimed to be the Avatara of Sesa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Sesa, throughout the ages has been credited with supreme wisdom as the first servant of Visnu. But this is purely a Puranic tradition where visnu reclines on the Adisesa and floats on the milky ocean at the beginning of each creation. It is significant to note that the Greeks, the Hebrews as well as the Hindus held the serpent as a symbol of wisdom. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asculepius holds in his hand the wand around which serpent is entwined. The Hebrew prophets did the same In India, the great Patanjali with his science of Yogic breathing was identified with Sesa because the serpent is known for its hissing and is credited to live on mere air for long periods. It is known as Vayu-bhuk. Caraka also was regarded as seen from the story of Bhavamisra, as the incarnation of the serpent-god. In Hindu tradition the serpent is the symbol of time i. e. eternity and is believed to be the longest-lived of creatures. It is perhaps due to this that medicine, holding long life as its goal, has taken the serpent-god for its teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Apprehension Regarding Court Physician===&lt;br /&gt;
There are many adverse factors in conflict with the view that Caraka, the court physician to Kaniska, was the author of the work under review, whether he was of the second century A. D. or the first century A. D. or even of the latter date 78 A. D. assigned by the Cambridge History of India.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vol I page 583&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kaniska&#039;s reign is associated with names like Nagarjuna, Asvaghosa and Vasumitra and the Buddhist influence was still predominant in the court and Kaniska himself is reputed to have been a zealous follower of the Buddha. As a redactor, Caraka would have incorporated the spirit of the days or the influence of his contemporary viz. the great expert in mercurial science Nagarjuna and the scholar poet and mendicant Asvaghosa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is nothing in the internal evidence of the work to warrant the view that Caraka the author was a court physician to a Buddhist ruler like Kaniska. As his name indicates, he is more likely to have been a free and independent scholar, not under the patronage of any prince. He was a roaming scholar, teacher and a healer. On the other hand, there are few references for believing that he was a physician popular in India, particularly in the north-west of India in the 2nd century B. C. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Parthian invader Mittradates invaded and annexed the country between the Indus and the Jhelum i. e . the kingdom of Taxilla towards the end of his reign.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to 171-136 B. C Smiths History of India&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He was very much afraid of being poisoned by his enemies and he spent considerable time in the study of antidotes and toxicology. He is reputed to have had as his court physician a certain Crateuas who developed materia medica and was known as a wise author of important works. This Crateuas might be an outlandish form given to Caraka, the author under review. It is a hazardous conjecture and until more evidence is available must remain so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Usage of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
With regards to Caraka, the redactor of the text of Agnivesa-samhita, we find the word Caraka in several works used in various contexts. But it is not possible to determine from these references that there existed a teacher of medicine by that name or it is referred to a person that a certain person among those referred to is the medical teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Bhavaprakasa===&lt;br /&gt;
We find the story of Caraka in Bhavaprakasa. He was denoted to be the history of medical teachers like Sesa, the king of serpents, who is versed in the Vedas and in the Ayurveda which is a sub-Veda of the Atharvaveda. It is believed that he took birth as the son of a sage versed in the Vedas and the sciences and went about as a peripatetic teacher. Thus from the word cara which means a perigrinator, he came to be known as Caraka, the last syllable being added without altering the sense. He took up the text of the teaching of Atreya, as codified by Agnivesa, redacted it and made it popular in the world. Thus is told the story of Caraka, the author of the work going by the name of Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Usages===&lt;br /&gt;
* Some are of opinion that the word Caraka has the connotation of a physician.&lt;br /&gt;
* There are a few usages of the word with reference to some individuals.&lt;br /&gt;
* If in the lexicons it were found that the word was given as a synonym for physician, it should have been applied to Śuśruta and others but this reference has not yet been found anywhere. Therefore it is natural to conclude that it applies only to the author of the work in question. If this appellation is used for other persons like few present words like Kali Bhima or modern Samson or modern Hippocrates etc, then only we can deduce that it was a common appellation for other sages as well.&lt;br /&gt;
* The importance of Atharvaveda as assigned in the Caraka, Kasyapa and Susruta Samhitas is denoted to be the source of Ayurveda. In any ways it does not go against the supposition that Caraka signifies the section of the Veda going by that name.&lt;br /&gt;
* It may also happen to be the author&#039;s Gotra or clan name, just as Atreya is the one belonging to the clan of Atri.&lt;br /&gt;
* It even may be his personal name or a person born in western India where the Naga race was living. He was called an incarnation of the serpent god by the author of Bhavaprakasa.&lt;br /&gt;
* It is also probable that as Rudra, the commentator on the Brhajjataka writes that any learned physician who went about as a mendicant from place to place was thus known as Caraka, the peregrinating mendicant.&lt;br /&gt;
* The Lalita Vistara also supports the usage of this term.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Other Significances==&lt;br /&gt;
In whatever way he may have become popular as Caraka, it is certain that by his erudition and skill in the science of Medicine, he had been regarded as a great teacher from the earliest times, so that we find that even Vagbhatta and others refer to him with respect as the Preceptor Caraka. Ayanta Bhatta also refers to him with great respect in his Nyaya Manjari. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Visvarupacarya===&lt;br /&gt;
Visvarupacarya, in his commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, cites a passage which says about the Carakas. Though the context is entirely medical, because the passage is in connection with the knowledge of the Aswinis in the medical science. It states that honey in exigencies may be compatible with Brahmacarya, yet there is a citation of the Vajasaneyas or the followers of Samaveda in line with the Carakas. It is clear that Caraka here refers to the Caraka School of Veda. According to the Kasika Vrtti, Vaisampaayana&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was  a disciple of Vyasa and the receiver of Yajurveda from him.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was known as Caraka and his school of Veda as the Caraka School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Yajurveda===&lt;br /&gt;
In the 30th chapter of Yajurveda, 18th hymn is in the context of human-sacrifice. In that there is a chant referring to Caraka. It says that the Caraka was referred to as the medical teacher. Based on this, some are of the opinion that Caraka is a very ancient person. But what ground is there to interpret that word to mean the name of a particular individual Mahidhara interprets it as meaning the &#039;Guru of the Carakas i.e. the followers of the Caraka School of Veda. But in the context in which the word is found, we think that it is irrelevant that the Caraka was a branch of the Vedas. There is a hint in the passage with reference to the various persons belonging to particular classes and occupations for whom oblations are offered. It does not denote any particular individual by name nor any followers of any particular branch of Veda. In the same hymn there is a reference about men of low character, gamblers and other wicked people who offered oblations for the propitiation of similar evids. Therefore, Carakacarya who is given offerings in the name of one evil god, should necessarily be a low and sinful person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Other References===&lt;br /&gt;
The authors of the Jnanakosa are of the opinion that this word refers to the teacher of the Caraka school of Veda and this context denotes a denunciation of the Caraka school. But in the Satapatha Brahmana, though there are numerous occurrences of the word Caraka, the references are only to the peculiar usages of that branch and never any denunciation of it is meant. Even in the Taittiriya Brahmana there occurs the denotation of the sinful Caraka, where Sayana interprets it as meaning the teacher of the art of walking on bamboo poles, a kind of dance-teacher. There is no reference to the teachers of the Caraka school of Veda. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It does not seem relevant to the usage of the word in the Taittiriya Samhita which owns the Caraka school itself, the interpretation offered by Sayana seems to be applicable here too, meaning some person belonging to a low trade. In the same sense, in which the word has been used in the Naisadhiya Carita, wherein Caraka is used to mean a spy, a secret walker. Here also Carkacarya may mean the head of the spies. Then the relevancy of the context, the presence of the sinful man and the offering of things in the name of an evil god, all these agree completely. Dayananda Swami the author of a commentary on the Yajurveda interprets the word as meaning the teacher of the caters of gluttons. This may be according to the meaning of the verb car to eat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Difference in Caraka Samhita and Mahābhāsya==&lt;br /&gt;
In the Caraka Samhita there is mention of the regions of Pancala, Pancanada and Kampilya but nowhere Gonarda. How can Gonardiya or Caraka, the author of Mahābhāsya could ever forget to mention a synonym of his name even once. Thus the enquiry into the subject of the time, name and place helps only to confirm the distinctness of these two persons. Patanjali&#039;s Mahabhasya is full of proverbial maxims, expositions in extenso and varied in scope difficult to grasp immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the Caraka Samhita, the parts whose redactorship is assigned to Caraka, though they contain passages of deep import are yet composed in an easily intelligible style which is delightful to read and understand and which is uniform in its structure and course. Thus, from the point of view of style too, these two works show different authorship. Besides being an independent and original author, writing a new and comprehensive treatise on grammar and a foremost Sutra-composition of a masterly type on the Yoga, how could Patanjali have found pleasure in the work merely redacting the text of author&#039;s authorship, as it is in the case of the Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Period of Caraka as per Sylvan Levi==&lt;br /&gt;
With this regards, the view that Caraka was the the court physician to Kaniska, the theory originated from the French orientalist Sylvan Levi who discovered the name Caraka in the Chinese Tripitaka. Thus his identity and period which is the same as that of Kaniska, the 2nd century A. D. are according to Sylvan Levi established. If this theory be sound, both the identity and the period of Caraka are easily established as a contemporary of Kaniska who belongs to the 2nd century A. D. Most of the scholars hold this to be the probable period and identity of Caraka, with the material available at present. In this connection, there is a contrary view expressed by the late Sir P. C. Ray in his History of Hindu Chemistry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M. Sylvan Levi has recently unearthed from the Chinese Tripitaka, the name of a physician named Caraka, who was attached as spiritual guide to the Indo-Scythian king Kaniska who reigned in the second century A. D. The French Orientalist consider this Caraka as the author of the famous Hindu medical work. Specially, it offers an easy explanation of the supposed Greek influence discernible in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not completely comply with M. Levi&#039;s theory. If we are to go by name alone, we can claim a still higher antiquity for our author. The appellation of Caraka occurs in Vedic literature as patronymic in short, Panini felt it necessary to compose a special Sutra for deriving the Carakas i. e. the followers of Caraka. Then Patanjali, who is now generally admitted to have lived in the second century B. C. is known to have written a commentary on the medical work of Caraka, thus further proving the antiquity of our author and both Cakrapani and Bhoja agree in alluding to him as the redactor of Caraka. Indeed in such matters, we would comply with the native traditions. It would be beside our purpose, however, to enter into any lengthy discussion on the grounds on which we are inclined to place Caraka in the pre-Buddhistic era.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;History of Hindu Chemistry by Prafulla Chandra Ray Kt. Pages. 13-23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Different perspectives of the Literary Works==&lt;br /&gt;
With these various views at our disposal, we should like to consider the greater probabilities of any of these or of other circumstances implied in the material at our disposal. We should like to draw upon the internal evidence of the work itself in the absence of definite data from outside. As the Nepal Raj guru rightly observes in his preface to the Kasyapa-samhita, the non-mention of the names of the days of the week is a significant factor for assigning an ancient date to Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concepts of Nyaya and Vaisesika are yet rudimentary and in a fluid state and the categories of the Sankhya had not grown into their theistic number of twenty-five as in the Mahabharata. The Sankhya of the most ancient form is represented in Caraka and if Caraka was either Patanjali, the author of the Yogasutras or a post-Mahabharata scholar, he would certainly have mentioned the twenty-fifth category of a supreme God, for the Sankhya of Patanjali holds Iswara the original guide and teacher and lord of the universe of souls. There is no sect of devotion to a supreme ruler of the universe, nor is there any mention of the incarnations of the deity and the names of the Puranic divinities. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Caraka belonged to a time when these forms of worship were current he could not have failed to incorporate them along with the Vedic rites of Bali, Homa and Mangala. The facts point to a time when Caraka must have existed, anterior to that the Indoscythian, Buddhist king, Kaniska, by which time the classical literature of Sanskrit based on the Puranic legends and anecdotes was fully established in India. Since the time of the original Caraka, the redactor of Angivesa-tantra, the foremost in the medical profession, might have been conferred the title of Caraka. This would explain the Caraka of the court of Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172842</id>
		<title>Talk:Caraka</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172842"/>
		<updated>2025-07-03T11:36:17Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* As per Yajurveda */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The world acknowledges the most ancient and fundamental book on the Medicine of India as &#039;Caraka&#039; or the &#039;Caraka Samhita&#039;. The early Arabic writers on medicine refer to Caraka as an authority due to which Caraka was completely translated to the Arabic language for the princes of the house of Barmicides.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is referred to as Alberunis India B\ E C Sachan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Tibetan, Chinese and other languages existing in the northwest neighborhood of India may also contain either translation of or references to Caraka. One such reference to Caraka&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was the court physician of Kaniska.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the Chinese Tripataka, led the orientalist Sylvain Levi to infer that the author of the Caraka Samhita is identical to the court physicians of Kautska. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Origin of the Name Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The name of Caraka, as per the ancient sacred literature of India, refers to in many different ways. It varies in its many applications with the meaning it connotes like:&lt;br /&gt;
* The adherents of a branch of the Veda&lt;br /&gt;
* The teacher of a kind of acrobatic dance&lt;br /&gt;
* A gusto &lt;br /&gt;
* Etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems to be a honorific term indicating the profession of the peripatetic teacher. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References About Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The religious and philosophical teachers called themselves the Parivrajakas. Mostly these were the men who had renounced the world and were at the prime of their religious life. The Agnivesa tantra was the first literature of its kind to be studied for many centuries. It was redacted by Caraka which referred to the scholars, commentators, translators, and other such institutions to date.  It has added to the sanctity and authority of Caraka&#039;s name. &lt;br /&gt;
* Bhattaar Haricandra and Jejjata named their commentaries after his name. They are known as Caraka Vyaakhyaana and Carakaanyaasa respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the seventh century the great Sanskrit prose writer Baana Bhatta mentions Caraka in one of his passages containing double entrance. &lt;br /&gt;
* Santi-raksita refers to Caraka in relation to coordination as one of the Pramaanas or means of knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
* During the seventh, eighth, and ninth centuries, when Arabic scholarship was at its highest peak and Islam was spreading in the west to the shores of the Atlantic,&lt;br /&gt;
   Caraka was a revered authority in the Saracen and Latin world of science and scholarship. &lt;br /&gt;
* Jayanta Bhatta in his work on logic called Nyaya-manjari refers to Caraka as an example of those authoritative wise men who have the whole of time-space in their ken.&lt;br /&gt;
* Alberuni says that the Hindus have a book called by the name of the author, &#039;Caraka&#039;, and consider it the best literature on medicine. According to their belief, Caraka was a Rsi in the last Dwapara-yuga when his name was Agnivesa, but afterward, he was called Caraka which means &#039;the intelligent one&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alberuni&#039;s India by E. C. Sachin&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
* Cakrapani, the popular commentator on Caraka of the 11th century is well known as Bhanumati.&lt;br /&gt;
* The commentary on Susruta refers to Caraka during the same period. Vijajya-raksita and Srikantha of the 13th century, Vacaspati and Kanthadatta and Sivadasa of the 14th and 15th centuries respectively as well as Bhavamisra of the 16th century refer to Caraka as the gear medical authority.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the twentieth century there was a club of medical scholars in America, named after Caraka. It is known as the Caraka Club of America. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus throughout the twenty or more centuries after he edited his great work, his name has been held in high esteem and as the highest authority on Hindu medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The word or name Caraka has been used to denote many and various individuals or schools of thought. The equivalent term to this term was perhaps used to distinguish the secular peripatetic teacher from the religious background named Sanyasi. Ramanuja, Madhava and such many other innumerable peripatetic religious teachers were known as Parivrajakacaryas. Similarly, the teacher of secular wisdom, particularly of medicine, who went about disseminating his skill and theories must have called himself Caraka. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary to check why any school of peripatetic teachers either religious or secular came into existence. When a new school has come into being, or when an old school is trying to reassert itself against the claims of a new one, then there is a need felt for either the establishment of new tenets or the re-establishment of old ones that are refuting or opposing a newer school of thought. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have an example of the black school of Yajurveda whose adherents or propagating sections were known as Carakas. As this black or the older schools had to meet the challenge of a new school propagated by a schismatic section of the followers of Yajnavalkya, who broke away from the old school and founded their branch known as the white Yajurveda. The older school must have felt the need to re-establish its authority or defend its decree against the inroads of the new and hence went about the country intending to the preservation and dissemination of its doctrine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Evolution in Ancient Medical Field==&lt;br /&gt;
There probably arose a situation of great evolution in medical thoughts and practices either as the result of various schools of medical theories coming into being or due to the confusion regarding the rival schools claiming to represent the ancient and authoritative tradition. Perhaps due to the wealth of accumulated data of experience and experiment waiting to be properly blended with and incorporated into the original body of the ancient science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each or every one of these conditions is entirely probable when we commemorate that between the original compilation of the Agnivesa-tantra presented to the assembly of sages, even political supremacy existed. Pusya-mitra, the commander-in-chief, usurped the throne of Magadha by assassinating his ruler belonging to the Buddhistic persuasion. This was the culmination of the Vedic reassertion and Pusya-mitra performed the horse sacrifice in the ancient Hindu emperor manner and proclaimed himself the champion and renovator of Vedic traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence we presume that the various systems of Indian philosophical thought owe their origin to this period. Similarly, it is during this period that the codification edition and re-organization of the medical thought and traditions of the land took place based on the experience and accumulated data of the whole period between the time of the sage promulgators like Atreya and Agnivesa. It was the time of new progress and resurrection when Buddhism was on the wane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka was aware of the Sakas, Yavanas, and the Cinas. He knows their habits and dietetic peculiarities. During the days of the Magadha empire, India loomed large among the nations of the world. Her wealth, her arts and sciences received international admiration. Conquerors, adventurers, Savants, and pilgrims turned their eyes towards India in quest of her wealth, knowledge, and holiness. The philosophers of the Nyaya and Vaisesika schools expounded their theories of reality, substance, and quality. The Sankhyas formulated their theory of the evolution of the world by the interaction of matter and consciousness and established the scientific postulates on which positive sciences could be built.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular religion still retained the devotion to Vedic gods, rites, and the Atharvavedic rituals e. g. Santipaustika, Bali, Mangala, and Homa are prescribed in the Caraka Samhita as aids to somatic medicine. All these circumstances point persuasively to a time when there was an upsurge of ancient Vedic thoughts and rituals and when India was the meeting ground of the world&#039;s peoples and their thoughts. We can deduce Caraka to this period which is about the second century B.C.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancestral Origin of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
It is not possible to know with any degree of precision who Caraka was or his parentage, when and where he lived and redacted the work, whether this was the personal name of the author or of a school to which he belonged or a title he assumed for himself or which was conferred on him by his contemporaries. Several theories have become current regarding the identity and the time of this famous redactor. Before we examine any of these it is necessary to remember that the book itself affords no clue to the nature and time or other circumstances of the redactor. There is just a bare mention of his name in the colophon of each chapter as the redactor of the treatise compiled by Agnivesa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether even this colophon is the original feature of his work or appended to it by the later redactor, Drdhabala, who claims to have completed the work by reconstructing and restoring the last forty-one chapters of the treatise ascribed to Agnivesa, is also a matter for conjecture. Before we can formulate any views regarding the person and time of Caraka, let us consider why any person, be he known as Caraka or by any other name, should have felt called upon to redact a work like the Agnivesa-tantra which had received the commendation of the great sages as the best embodiment of Atreya&#039;s teaching. It would be very informative if we could have the Agnivesa tantra as it was before redacted by Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Emanation of Caraka Samhita==&lt;br /&gt;
The Bhela and Harita tantras, which were written at the same time by the co-students of Agnivesa, are still available but the Agnivesa tantra is unfortunately not available now. The only available literature now is the redacted form of Caraka-Samhita. Due to many progressive materials written thereafter, the original version would have undergone many mutilations and spurious amendations and interpolations. Thus the need for verification and reconstruction of the parallel compilation and text with more accurateness must have arisen with course of time which was from a great scholar with comprehensive vision and learning. After a lapse of a few centuries after the compilation by Agnivesa, this need envisaged above was fulfilled by a scholar-physician whom we know as Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comments on Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
As we don&#039;t have any definite time assigned to Caraka, we cannot know the time between the period of Caraka and Drdhabala, the second redactor who claims to have restored the lost portions of Agnivesa-tantra as redacted by Caraka. Even the redacted version of Caraka would have been lost already at the time of Drdhabala, makes one conclude that Caraka was quite ancient even at the time of Drdhabala. Drdhabala however never concerns himself regarding the time or identity of Caraka. Except giving him an epithet of Atibuddhi, the highly intelligent one, he never gave either his view of the Man or of his times or place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We derive no help even from Vagbhata, who based his work on these two ancient compilations of Caraka and Suśruta. He only mentions that these two are preferred to the works of Bhela and other sages due to their excellence and precision in the field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Available Theories Regarding Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
To help us to arrive at a definite conclusion, we shall review the theories on Caraka&#039;s time and identity. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is a Rsi of the Pre-Panini age.&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is Patanjali, the commentator on Panini&#039;s grammar and also the author of the Yogasutras.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is a sage born as the incarnation of Sesa, the serpent king and servant of Visnu.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is the court physician of the king Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this connection we can cite the very erudite and elaborate argument advanced by the editor of the Kasyapa Samhita, the Nepal Rajguru Sri Hemaraja Sarma setting forth the pros and cons in each of these theories and also a general inquiry of the meaning and usage of the word &#039;Caraka, in the ancient books.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Caraka, Author of Pre-Panini period===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka and others are the perseveres of the efficacy of the substances in their combinations and singleness relative to the variation of clime, season, individual characteristics and stage. In this connection, some scholars have propounded that Caraka is anterior even to Panini as in one of the Sutras of the Panini, he refers to the name Caraka. But the Caraka referred to in that Sutra is prefixed by the word Kathā and as it is with reference to the discussion of Carana Vyuha, a vedic text. The person referred to here must be a seer of the Vedic hymns of the Samhita which is available in print now. Caraka has been referred to in connection with significance of the vedic intonation in another sutra of Panini. Hence, we can conclude that the name Caraka belongs to the person of the Vedic line and not of the medical Caraka who must be of post vedic era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Connection of Caraka and Patanjali===&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have held on the basis of statements made by Nagesa and Cakrapanidatta supported by Vijnanabhiksu, Bhoja, Bhavamisra and others that Caraka was identical with Patanjali, the author of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya, the commentary on Panini.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Patanjali has been regarded as a contemporary of Pusya mitra who followed Asoka as the ruler of Saketa and who drove back the Greeks from India. He has been placed about two centuries earlier than Vikrama era, i.e. 175 B.C. Bhandarkar also assign him the same date after investigation into the Mahābhāsya, the Purifying and historical records of western scholars. Thus if Caraka is inferred to be much earlier than 175 B. C., his identity with Patanjali can not be held to be valid. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If on the basis of the Tripitaka, he is taken to be as the contemporary of Kaniska, there being a difference of more than two hundred years between the times of Pusyamitra and Kaniska, the identity of Caraka with Patanjali is still less probable. If the identity were true, there was no mention of the name of Patanjali in the medical treatise going by the name of Caraka, while in both the works on Yoga and grammar the authorship is explicitly in the name of Panjali. In the commentary on grammar, the author explains his other name of Ganardiya, meaning the citizen of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Known as Gonarda, which is explained in a Sutra as the eastern country, which is the modern Gond according to Bhandarkar. There is another view regarding Gonarda that as in the ancient history of Kashmir there is a mention of a king of Gonarda, the latter must be situated in Kashmir. If the commentator on grammar is a citizen of Gonarda and if he is identical with Caraka, why does he not mention the Gonarda region in his medical treatise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Incarnation of Śeśa===&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that the name of Caraka is identified with the snake-god who is credited with supreme wisdom owing to his proximity to Visnu. In every age the close ally and assistant of the incarnation of Visnu, has been known as an Avatara of Sesa. Thus Rama&#039;s brother Laksmana and Baladeva brother of Kisna, were regarded as Avataras of Sesa. In each age there have been prophets and teachers who wanted to establish their supremacy by claiming to be the Avataras of Sesa. Ramanuja who opposed the monism of Sankara claimed to be the Avatara of Sesa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Sesa, throughout the ages has been credited with supreme wisdom as the first servant of Visnu. But this is purely a Puranic tradition where visnu reclines on the Adisesa and floats on the milky ocean at the beginning of each creation. It is significant to note that the Greeks, the Hebrews as well as the Hindus held the serpent as a symbol of wisdom. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asculepius holds in his hand the wand around which serpent is entwined. The Hebrew prophets did the same In India, the great Patanjali with his science of Yogic breathing was identified with Sesa because the serpent is known for its hissing and is credited to live on mere air for long periods. It is known as Vayu-bhuk. Caraka also was regarded as seen from the story of Bhavamisra, as the incarnation of the serpent-god. In Hindu tradition the serpent is the symbol of time i. e. eternity and is believed to be the longest-lived of creatures. It is perhaps due to this that medicine, holding long life as its goal, has taken the serpent-god for its teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Apprehension Regarding Court Physician===&lt;br /&gt;
There are many adverse factors in conflict with the view that Caraka, the court physician to Kaniska, was the author of the work under review, whether he was of the second century A. D. or the first century A. D. or even of the latter date 78 A. D. assigned by the Cambridge History of India.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vol I page 583&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kaniska&#039;s reign is associated with names like Nagarjuna, Asvaghosa and Vasumitra and the Buddhist influence was still predominant in the court and Kaniska himself is reputed to have been a zealous follower of the Buddha. As a redactor, Caraka would have incorporated the spirit of the days or the influence of his contemporary viz. the great expert in mercurial science Nagarjuna and the scholar poet and mendicant Asvaghosa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is nothing in the internal evidence of the work to warrant the view that Caraka the author was a court physician to a Buddhist ruler like Kaniska. As his name indicates, he is more likely to have been a free and independent scholar, not under the patronage of any prince. He was a roaming scholar, teacher and a healer. On the other hand, there are few references for believing that he was a physician popular in India, particularly in the north-west of India in the 2nd century B. C. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Parthian invader Mittradates invaded and annexed the country between the Indus and the Jhelum i. e . the kingdom of Taxilla towards the end of his reign.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to 171-136 B. C Smiths History of India&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He was very much afraid of being poisoned by his enemies and he spent considerable time in the study of antidotes and toxicology. He is reputed to have had as his court physician a certain Crateuas who developed materia medica and was known as a wise author of important works. This Crateuas might be an outlandish form given to Caraka, the author under review. It is a hazardous conjecture and until more evidence is available must remain so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Usage of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
With regards to Caraka, the redactor of the text of Agnivesa-samhita, we find the word Caraka in several works used in various contexts. But it is not possible to determine from these references that there existed a teacher of medicine by that name or it is referred to a person that a certain person among those referred to is the medical teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Bhavaprakasa===&lt;br /&gt;
We find the story of Caraka in Bhavaprakasa. He was denoted to be the history of medical teachers like Sesa, the king of serpents, who is versed in the Vedas and in the Ayurveda which is a sub-Veda of the Atharvaveda. It is believed that he took birth as the son of a sage versed in the Vedas and the sciences and went about as a peripatetic teacher. Thus from the word cara which means a perigrinator, he came to be known as Caraka, the last syllable being added without altering the sense. He took up the text of the teaching of Atreya, as codified by Agnivesa, redacted it and made it popular in the world. Thus is told the story of Caraka, the author of the work going by the name of Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Usages===&lt;br /&gt;
* Some are of opinion that the word Caraka has the connotation of a physician.&lt;br /&gt;
* There are a few usages of the word with reference to some individuals.&lt;br /&gt;
* If in the lexicons it were found that the word was given as a synonym for physician, it should have been applied to Śuśruta and others but this reference has not yet been found anywhere. Therefore it is natural to conclude that it applies only to the author of the work in question. If this appellation is used for other persons like few present words like Kali Bhima or modern Samson or modern Hippocrates etc, then only we can deduce that it was a common appellation for other sages as well.&lt;br /&gt;
* The importance of Atharvaveda as assigned in the Caraka, Kasyapa and Susruta Samhitas is denoted to be the source of Ayurveda. In any ways it does not go against the supposition that Caraka signifies the section of the Veda going by that name.&lt;br /&gt;
* It may also happen to be the author&#039;s Gotra or clan name, just as Atreya is the one belonging to the clan of Atri.&lt;br /&gt;
* It even may be his personal name or a person born in western India where the Naga race was living. He was called an incarnation of the serpent god by the author of Bhavaprakasa.&lt;br /&gt;
* It is also probable that as Rudra, the commentator on the Brhajjataka writes that any learned physician who went about as a mendicant from place to place was thus known as Caraka, the peregrinating mendicant.&lt;br /&gt;
* The Lalita Vistara also supports the usage of this term.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Other Significances==&lt;br /&gt;
In whatever way he may have become popular as Caraka, it is certain that by his erudition and skill in the science of Medicine, he had been regarded as a great teacher from the earliest times, so that we find that even Vagbhatta and others refer to him with respect as the Preceptor Caraka. Ayanta Bhatta also refers to him with great respect in his Nyaya Manjari. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Visvarupacarya===&lt;br /&gt;
Visvarupacarya, in his commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, cites a passage which says about the Carakas. Though the context is entirely medical, because the passage is in connection with the knowledge of the Aswinis in the medical science. It states that honey in exigencies may be compatible with Brahmacarya, yet there is a citation of the Vajasaneyas or the followers of Samaveda in line with the Carakas. It is clear that Caraka here refers to the Caraka School of Veda. According to the Kasika Vrtti, Vaisampaayana&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was  a disciple of Vyasa and the receiver of Yajurveda from him.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was known as Caraka and his school of Veda as the Caraka School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Yajurveda===&lt;br /&gt;
In the 30th chapter of Yajurveda, 18th hymn is in the context of human-sacrifice. In that there is a chant referring to Caraka. It says that the teacher Caraka referred to is the medical teacher Caraka. Based on this, some are of the opinion that Caraka is a very ancient person. But what ground is there to interpret that word to mean the name of a particular individual Mahidhara interprets it as meaning the &#039;Guru of the Carakas i.e. the followers of the Caraka School of Veda. But in the context in which the word is found, we think that it is irrelevant that the Caraka was a branch of the Vedas. There is a hint in the passage with reference to the various persons belonging to particular classes and occupations for whom oblations are offered. It does not denote any particular individual by name nor any followers of any particular branch of Veda. In the same hymn there is a reference about men of low character, gamblers and other wicked people who offered oblations for the propitiation of similar evids. Therefore, Carakacarya who is given offerings in the name of one evil god, should necessarily be a low and sinful person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Other References===&lt;br /&gt;
The authors of the Jnanakosa are of the opinion that this word refers to the teacher of the Caraka school of Veda and this context denotes a denunciation of the Caraka school. But in the Satapatha Brahmana, though there are numerous occurrences of the word Caraka, the references are only to the peculiar usages of that branch and never any denunciation of it is meant. Even in the Taittiriya Brahmana there occurs the denotation of the sinful Caraka, where Sayana interprets it as meaning the teacher of the art of walking on bamboo poles, a kind of dance-teacher. There is no reference to the teachers of the Caraka school of Veda. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It does not seem relevant to the usage of the word in the Taittiriya Samhita which owns the Caraka school itself, the interpretation offered by Sayana seems to be applicable here too, meaning some person belonging to a low trade. In the same sense, in which the word has been used in the Naisadhiya Carita, wherein Caraka is used to mean a spy, a secret walker. Here also Carkacarya may mean the head of the spies. Then the relevancy of the context, the presence of the sinful man and the offering of things in the name of an evil god, all these agree completely. Dayananda Swami the author of a commentary on the Yajurveda interprets the word as meaning the teacher of the caters of gluttons. This may be according to the meaning of the verb car to eat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Difference in Caraka Samhita and Mahābhāsya==&lt;br /&gt;
In the Caraka Samhita there is mention of the regions of Pancala, Pancanada and Kampilya but nowhere Gonarda. How can Gonardiya or Caraka, the author of Mahābhāsya could ever forget to mention a synonym of his name even once. Thus the enquiry into the subject of the time, name and place helps only to confirm the distinctness of these two persons. Patanjali&#039;s Mahabhasya is full of proverbial maxims, expositions in extenso and varied in scope difficult to grasp immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the Caraka Samhita, the parts whose redactorship is assigned to Caraka, though they contain passages of deep import are yet composed in an easily intelligible style which is delightful to read and understand and which is uniform in its structure and course. Thus, from the point of view of style too, these two works show different authorship. Besides being an independent and original author, writing a new and comprehensive treatise on grammar and a foremost Sutra-composition of a masterly type on the Yoga, how could Patanjali have found pleasure in the work merely redacting the text of author&#039;s authorship, as it is in the case of the Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Period of Caraka as per Sylvan Levi==&lt;br /&gt;
With this regards, the view that Caraka was the the court physician to Kaniska, the theory originated from the French orientalist Sylvan Levi who discovered the name Caraka in the Chinese Tripitaka. Thus his identity and period which is the same as that of Kaniska, the 2nd century A. D. are according to Sylvan Levi established. If this theory be sound, both the identity and the period of Caraka are easily established as a contemporary of Kaniska who belongs to the 2nd century A. D. Most of the scholars hold this to be the probable period and identity of Caraka, with the material available at present. In this connection, there is a contrary view expressed by the late Sir P. C. Ray in his History of Hindu Chemistry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M. Sylvan Levi has recently unearthed from the Chinese Tripitaka, the name of a physician named Caraka, who was attached as spiritual guide to the Indo-Scythian king Kaniska who reigned in the second century A. D. The French Orientalist consider this Caraka as the author of the famous Hindu medical work. Specially, it offers an easy explanation of the supposed Greek influence discernible in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not completely comply with M. Levi&#039;s theory. If we are to go by name alone, we can claim a still higher antiquity for our author. The appellation of Caraka occurs in Vedic literature as patronymic in short, Panini felt it necessary to compose a special Sutra for deriving the Carakas i. e. the followers of Caraka. Then Patanjali, who is now generally admitted to have lived in the second century B. C. is known to have written a commentary on the medical work of Caraka, thus further proving the antiquity of our author and both Cakrapani and Bhoja agree in alluding to him as the redactor of Caraka. Indeed in such matters, we would comply with the native traditions. It would be beside our purpose, however, to enter into any lengthy discussion on the grounds on which we are inclined to place Caraka in the pre-Buddhistic era.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;History of Hindu Chemistry by Prafulla Chandra Ray Kt. Pages. 13-23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Different perspectives of the Literary Works==&lt;br /&gt;
With these various views at our disposal, we should like to consider the greater probabilities of any of these or of other circumstances implied in the material at our disposal. We should like to draw upon the internal evidence of the work itself in the absence of definite data from outside. As the Nepal Raj guru rightly observes in his preface to the Kasyapa-samhita, the non-mention of the names of the days of the week is a significant factor for assigning an ancient date to Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concepts of Nyaya and Vaisesika are yet rudimentary and in a fluid state and the categories of the Sankhya had not grown into their theistic number of twenty-five as in the Mahabharata. The Sankhya of the most ancient form is represented in Caraka and if Caraka was either Patanjali, the author of the Yogasutras or a post-Mahabharata scholar, he would certainly have mentioned the twenty-fifth category of a supreme God, for the Sankhya of Patanjali holds Iswara the original guide and teacher and lord of the universe of souls. There is no sect of devotion to a supreme ruler of the universe, nor is there any mention of the incarnations of the deity and the names of the Puranic divinities. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Caraka belonged to a time when these forms of worship were current he could not have failed to incorporate them along with the Vedic rites of Bali, Homa and Mangala. The facts point to a time when Caraka must have existed, anterior to that the Indoscythian, Buddhist king, Kaniska, by which time the classical literature of Sanskrit based on the Puranic legends and anecdotes was fully established in India. Since the time of the original Caraka, the redactor of Angivesa-tantra, the foremost in the medical profession, might have been conferred the title of Caraka. This would explain the Caraka of the court of Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172841</id>
		<title>Talk:Caraka</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172841"/>
		<updated>2025-07-03T11:35:51Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* As per Yajurveda */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The world acknowledges the most ancient and fundamental book on the Medicine of India as &#039;Caraka&#039; or the &#039;Caraka Samhita&#039;. The early Arabic writers on medicine refer to Caraka as an authority due to which Caraka was completely translated to the Arabic language for the princes of the house of Barmicides.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is referred to as Alberunis India B\ E C Sachan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Tibetan, Chinese and other languages existing in the northwest neighborhood of India may also contain either translation of or references to Caraka. One such reference to Caraka&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was the court physician of Kaniska.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the Chinese Tripataka, led the orientalist Sylvain Levi to infer that the author of the Caraka Samhita is identical to the court physicians of Kautska. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Origin of the Name Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The name of Caraka, as per the ancient sacred literature of India, refers to in many different ways. It varies in its many applications with the meaning it connotes like:&lt;br /&gt;
* The adherents of a branch of the Veda&lt;br /&gt;
* The teacher of a kind of acrobatic dance&lt;br /&gt;
* A gusto &lt;br /&gt;
* Etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems to be a honorific term indicating the profession of the peripatetic teacher. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References About Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The religious and philosophical teachers called themselves the Parivrajakas. Mostly these were the men who had renounced the world and were at the prime of their religious life. The Agnivesa tantra was the first literature of its kind to be studied for many centuries. It was redacted by Caraka which referred to the scholars, commentators, translators, and other such institutions to date.  It has added to the sanctity and authority of Caraka&#039;s name. &lt;br /&gt;
* Bhattaar Haricandra and Jejjata named their commentaries after his name. They are known as Caraka Vyaakhyaana and Carakaanyaasa respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the seventh century the great Sanskrit prose writer Baana Bhatta mentions Caraka in one of his passages containing double entrance. &lt;br /&gt;
* Santi-raksita refers to Caraka in relation to coordination as one of the Pramaanas or means of knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
* During the seventh, eighth, and ninth centuries, when Arabic scholarship was at its highest peak and Islam was spreading in the west to the shores of the Atlantic,&lt;br /&gt;
   Caraka was a revered authority in the Saracen and Latin world of science and scholarship. &lt;br /&gt;
* Jayanta Bhatta in his work on logic called Nyaya-manjari refers to Caraka as an example of those authoritative wise men who have the whole of time-space in their ken.&lt;br /&gt;
* Alberuni says that the Hindus have a book called by the name of the author, &#039;Caraka&#039;, and consider it the best literature on medicine. According to their belief, Caraka was a Rsi in the last Dwapara-yuga when his name was Agnivesa, but afterward, he was called Caraka which means &#039;the intelligent one&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alberuni&#039;s India by E. C. Sachin&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
* Cakrapani, the popular commentator on Caraka of the 11th century is well known as Bhanumati.&lt;br /&gt;
* The commentary on Susruta refers to Caraka during the same period. Vijajya-raksita and Srikantha of the 13th century, Vacaspati and Kanthadatta and Sivadasa of the 14th and 15th centuries respectively as well as Bhavamisra of the 16th century refer to Caraka as the gear medical authority.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the twentieth century there was a club of medical scholars in America, named after Caraka. It is known as the Caraka Club of America. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus throughout the twenty or more centuries after he edited his great work, his name has been held in high esteem and as the highest authority on Hindu medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The word or name Caraka has been used to denote many and various individuals or schools of thought. The equivalent term to this term was perhaps used to distinguish the secular peripatetic teacher from the religious background named Sanyasi. Ramanuja, Madhava and such many other innumerable peripatetic religious teachers were known as Parivrajakacaryas. Similarly, the teacher of secular wisdom, particularly of medicine, who went about disseminating his skill and theories must have called himself Caraka. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary to check why any school of peripatetic teachers either religious or secular came into existence. When a new school has come into being, or when an old school is trying to reassert itself against the claims of a new one, then there is a need felt for either the establishment of new tenets or the re-establishment of old ones that are refuting or opposing a newer school of thought. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have an example of the black school of Yajurveda whose adherents or propagating sections were known as Carakas. As this black or the older schools had to meet the challenge of a new school propagated by a schismatic section of the followers of Yajnavalkya, who broke away from the old school and founded their branch known as the white Yajurveda. The older school must have felt the need to re-establish its authority or defend its decree against the inroads of the new and hence went about the country intending to the preservation and dissemination of its doctrine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Evolution in Ancient Medical Field==&lt;br /&gt;
There probably arose a situation of great evolution in medical thoughts and practices either as the result of various schools of medical theories coming into being or due to the confusion regarding the rival schools claiming to represent the ancient and authoritative tradition. Perhaps due to the wealth of accumulated data of experience and experiment waiting to be properly blended with and incorporated into the original body of the ancient science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each or every one of these conditions is entirely probable when we commemorate that between the original compilation of the Agnivesa-tantra presented to the assembly of sages, even political supremacy existed. Pusya-mitra, the commander-in-chief, usurped the throne of Magadha by assassinating his ruler belonging to the Buddhistic persuasion. This was the culmination of the Vedic reassertion and Pusya-mitra performed the horse sacrifice in the ancient Hindu emperor manner and proclaimed himself the champion and renovator of Vedic traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence we presume that the various systems of Indian philosophical thought owe their origin to this period. Similarly, it is during this period that the codification edition and re-organization of the medical thought and traditions of the land took place based on the experience and accumulated data of the whole period between the time of the sage promulgators like Atreya and Agnivesa. It was the time of new progress and resurrection when Buddhism was on the wane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka was aware of the Sakas, Yavanas, and the Cinas. He knows their habits and dietetic peculiarities. During the days of the Magadha empire, India loomed large among the nations of the world. Her wealth, her arts and sciences received international admiration. Conquerors, adventurers, Savants, and pilgrims turned their eyes towards India in quest of her wealth, knowledge, and holiness. The philosophers of the Nyaya and Vaisesika schools expounded their theories of reality, substance, and quality. The Sankhyas formulated their theory of the evolution of the world by the interaction of matter and consciousness and established the scientific postulates on which positive sciences could be built.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular religion still retained the devotion to Vedic gods, rites, and the Atharvavedic rituals e. g. Santipaustika, Bali, Mangala, and Homa are prescribed in the Caraka Samhita as aids to somatic medicine. All these circumstances point persuasively to a time when there was an upsurge of ancient Vedic thoughts and rituals and when India was the meeting ground of the world&#039;s peoples and their thoughts. We can deduce Caraka to this period which is about the second century B.C.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancestral Origin of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
It is not possible to know with any degree of precision who Caraka was or his parentage, when and where he lived and redacted the work, whether this was the personal name of the author or of a school to which he belonged or a title he assumed for himself or which was conferred on him by his contemporaries. Several theories have become current regarding the identity and the time of this famous redactor. Before we examine any of these it is necessary to remember that the book itself affords no clue to the nature and time or other circumstances of the redactor. There is just a bare mention of his name in the colophon of each chapter as the redactor of the treatise compiled by Agnivesa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether even this colophon is the original feature of his work or appended to it by the later redactor, Drdhabala, who claims to have completed the work by reconstructing and restoring the last forty-one chapters of the treatise ascribed to Agnivesa, is also a matter for conjecture. Before we can formulate any views regarding the person and time of Caraka, let us consider why any person, be he known as Caraka or by any other name, should have felt called upon to redact a work like the Agnivesa-tantra which had received the commendation of the great sages as the best embodiment of Atreya&#039;s teaching. It would be very informative if we could have the Agnivesa tantra as it was before redacted by Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Emanation of Caraka Samhita==&lt;br /&gt;
The Bhela and Harita tantras, which were written at the same time by the co-students of Agnivesa, are still available but the Agnivesa tantra is unfortunately not available now. The only available literature now is the redacted form of Caraka-Samhita. Due to many progressive materials written thereafter, the original version would have undergone many mutilations and spurious amendations and interpolations. Thus the need for verification and reconstruction of the parallel compilation and text with more accurateness must have arisen with course of time which was from a great scholar with comprehensive vision and learning. After a lapse of a few centuries after the compilation by Agnivesa, this need envisaged above was fulfilled by a scholar-physician whom we know as Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comments on Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
As we don&#039;t have any definite time assigned to Caraka, we cannot know the time between the period of Caraka and Drdhabala, the second redactor who claims to have restored the lost portions of Agnivesa-tantra as redacted by Caraka. Even the redacted version of Caraka would have been lost already at the time of Drdhabala, makes one conclude that Caraka was quite ancient even at the time of Drdhabala. Drdhabala however never concerns himself regarding the time or identity of Caraka. Except giving him an epithet of Atibuddhi, the highly intelligent one, he never gave either his view of the Man or of his times or place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We derive no help even from Vagbhata, who based his work on these two ancient compilations of Caraka and Suśruta. He only mentions that these two are preferred to the works of Bhela and other sages due to their excellence and precision in the field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Available Theories Regarding Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
To help us to arrive at a definite conclusion, we shall review the theories on Caraka&#039;s time and identity. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is a Rsi of the Pre-Panini age.&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is Patanjali, the commentator on Panini&#039;s grammar and also the author of the Yogasutras.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is a sage born as the incarnation of Sesa, the serpent king and servant of Visnu.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is the court physician of the king Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this connection we can cite the very erudite and elaborate argument advanced by the editor of the Kasyapa Samhita, the Nepal Rajguru Sri Hemaraja Sarma setting forth the pros and cons in each of these theories and also a general inquiry of the meaning and usage of the word &#039;Caraka, in the ancient books.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Caraka, Author of Pre-Panini period===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka and others are the perseveres of the efficacy of the substances in their combinations and singleness relative to the variation of clime, season, individual characteristics and stage. In this connection, some scholars have propounded that Caraka is anterior even to Panini as in one of the Sutras of the Panini, he refers to the name Caraka. But the Caraka referred to in that Sutra is prefixed by the word Kathā and as it is with reference to the discussion of Carana Vyuha, a vedic text. The person referred to here must be a seer of the Vedic hymns of the Samhita which is available in print now. Caraka has been referred to in connection with significance of the vedic intonation in another sutra of Panini. Hence, we can conclude that the name Caraka belongs to the person of the Vedic line and not of the medical Caraka who must be of post vedic era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Connection of Caraka and Patanjali===&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have held on the basis of statements made by Nagesa and Cakrapanidatta supported by Vijnanabhiksu, Bhoja, Bhavamisra and others that Caraka was identical with Patanjali, the author of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya, the commentary on Panini.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Patanjali has been regarded as a contemporary of Pusya mitra who followed Asoka as the ruler of Saketa and who drove back the Greeks from India. He has been placed about two centuries earlier than Vikrama era, i.e. 175 B.C. Bhandarkar also assign him the same date after investigation into the Mahābhāsya, the Purifying and historical records of western scholars. Thus if Caraka is inferred to be much earlier than 175 B. C., his identity with Patanjali can not be held to be valid. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If on the basis of the Tripitaka, he is taken to be as the contemporary of Kaniska, there being a difference of more than two hundred years between the times of Pusyamitra and Kaniska, the identity of Caraka with Patanjali is still less probable. If the identity were true, there was no mention of the name of Patanjali in the medical treatise going by the name of Caraka, while in both the works on Yoga and grammar the authorship is explicitly in the name of Panjali. In the commentary on grammar, the author explains his other name of Ganardiya, meaning the citizen of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Known as Gonarda, which is explained in a Sutra as the eastern country, which is the modern Gond according to Bhandarkar. There is another view regarding Gonarda that as in the ancient history of Kashmir there is a mention of a king of Gonarda, the latter must be situated in Kashmir. If the commentator on grammar is a citizen of Gonarda and if he is identical with Caraka, why does he not mention the Gonarda region in his medical treatise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Incarnation of Śeśa===&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that the name of Caraka is identified with the snake-god who is credited with supreme wisdom owing to his proximity to Visnu. In every age the close ally and assistant of the incarnation of Visnu, has been known as an Avatara of Sesa. Thus Rama&#039;s brother Laksmana and Baladeva brother of Kisna, were regarded as Avataras of Sesa. In each age there have been prophets and teachers who wanted to establish their supremacy by claiming to be the Avataras of Sesa. Ramanuja who opposed the monism of Sankara claimed to be the Avatara of Sesa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Sesa, throughout the ages has been credited with supreme wisdom as the first servant of Visnu. But this is purely a Puranic tradition where visnu reclines on the Adisesa and floats on the milky ocean at the beginning of each creation. It is significant to note that the Greeks, the Hebrews as well as the Hindus held the serpent as a symbol of wisdom. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asculepius holds in his hand the wand around which serpent is entwined. The Hebrew prophets did the same In India, the great Patanjali with his science of Yogic breathing was identified with Sesa because the serpent is known for its hissing and is credited to live on mere air for long periods. It is known as Vayu-bhuk. Caraka also was regarded as seen from the story of Bhavamisra, as the incarnation of the serpent-god. In Hindu tradition the serpent is the symbol of time i. e. eternity and is believed to be the longest-lived of creatures. It is perhaps due to this that medicine, holding long life as its goal, has taken the serpent-god for its teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Apprehension Regarding Court Physician===&lt;br /&gt;
There are many adverse factors in conflict with the view that Caraka, the court physician to Kaniska, was the author of the work under review, whether he was of the second century A. D. or the first century A. D. or even of the latter date 78 A. D. assigned by the Cambridge History of India.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vol I page 583&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kaniska&#039;s reign is associated with names like Nagarjuna, Asvaghosa and Vasumitra and the Buddhist influence was still predominant in the court and Kaniska himself is reputed to have been a zealous follower of the Buddha. As a redactor, Caraka would have incorporated the spirit of the days or the influence of his contemporary viz. the great expert in mercurial science Nagarjuna and the scholar poet and mendicant Asvaghosa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is nothing in the internal evidence of the work to warrant the view that Caraka the author was a court physician to a Buddhist ruler like Kaniska. As his name indicates, he is more likely to have been a free and independent scholar, not under the patronage of any prince. He was a roaming scholar, teacher and a healer. On the other hand, there are few references for believing that he was a physician popular in India, particularly in the north-west of India in the 2nd century B. C. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Parthian invader Mittradates invaded and annexed the country between the Indus and the Jhelum i. e . the kingdom of Taxilla towards the end of his reign.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to 171-136 B. C Smiths History of India&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He was very much afraid of being poisoned by his enemies and he spent considerable time in the study of antidotes and toxicology. He is reputed to have had as his court physician a certain Crateuas who developed materia medica and was known as a wise author of important works. This Crateuas might be an outlandish form given to Caraka, the author under review. It is a hazardous conjecture and until more evidence is available must remain so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Usage of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
With regards to Caraka, the redactor of the text of Agnivesa-samhita, we find the word Caraka in several works used in various contexts. But it is not possible to determine from these references that there existed a teacher of medicine by that name or it is referred to a person that a certain person among those referred to is the medical teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Bhavaprakasa===&lt;br /&gt;
We find the story of Caraka in Bhavaprakasa. He was denoted to be the history of medical teachers like Sesa, the king of serpents, who is versed in the Vedas and in the Ayurveda which is a sub-Veda of the Atharvaveda. It is believed that he took birth as the son of a sage versed in the Vedas and the sciences and went about as a peripatetic teacher. Thus from the word cara which means a perigrinator, he came to be known as Caraka, the last syllable being added without altering the sense. He took up the text of the teaching of Atreya, as codified by Agnivesa, redacted it and made it popular in the world. Thus is told the story of Caraka, the author of the work going by the name of Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Usages===&lt;br /&gt;
* Some are of opinion that the word Caraka has the connotation of a physician.&lt;br /&gt;
* There are a few usages of the word with reference to some individuals.&lt;br /&gt;
* If in the lexicons it were found that the word was given as a synonym for physician, it should have been applied to Śuśruta and others but this reference has not yet been found anywhere. Therefore it is natural to conclude that it applies only to the author of the work in question. If this appellation is used for other persons like few present words like Kali Bhima or modern Samson or modern Hippocrates etc, then only we can deduce that it was a common appellation for other sages as well.&lt;br /&gt;
* The importance of Atharvaveda as assigned in the Caraka, Kasyapa and Susruta Samhitas is denoted to be the source of Ayurveda. In any ways it does not go against the supposition that Caraka signifies the section of the Veda going by that name.&lt;br /&gt;
* It may also happen to be the author&#039;s Gotra or clan name, just as Atreya is the one belonging to the clan of Atri.&lt;br /&gt;
* It even may be his personal name or a person born in western India where the Naga race was living. He was called an incarnation of the serpent god by the author of Bhavaprakasa.&lt;br /&gt;
* It is also probable that as Rudra, the commentator on the Brhajjataka writes that any learned physician who went about as a mendicant from place to place was thus known as Caraka, the peregrinating mendicant.&lt;br /&gt;
* The Lalita Vistara also supports the usage of this term.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Other Significances==&lt;br /&gt;
In whatever way he may have become popular as Caraka, it is certain that by his erudition and skill in the science of Medicine, he had been regarded as a great teacher from the earliest times, so that we find that even Vagbhatta and others refer to him with respect as the Preceptor Caraka. Ayanta Bhatta also refers to him with great respect in his Nyaya Manjari. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Visvarupacarya===&lt;br /&gt;
Visvarupacarya, in his commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, cites a passage which says about the Carakas. Though the context is entirely medical, because the passage is in connection with the knowledge of the Aswinis in the medical science. It states that honey in exigencies may be compatible with Brahmacarya, yet there is a citation of the Vajasaneyas or the followers of Samaveda in line with the Carakas. It is clear that Caraka here refers to the Caraka School of Veda. According to the Kasika Vrtti, Vaisampaayana&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was  a disciple of Vyasa and the receiver of Yajurveda from him.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was known as Caraka and his school of Veda as the Caraka School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Yajurveda===&lt;br /&gt;
In the 30th chapter of Yajurveda, 18th hymn is in the context of human-sacrifice. In that there is a chant referring to Caraka, Mr. Misra who Comments on this in Hindi. It says that the teacher Caraka referred to is the medical teacher Caraka. Based on this, some are of the opinion that Caraka is a very ancient person. But what ground is there to interpret that word to mean the name of a particular individual Mahidhara interprets it as meaning the &#039;Guru of the Carakas i.e. the followers of the Caraka School of Veda. But in the context in which the word is found, we think that it is irrelevant that the Caraka was a branch of the Vedas. There is a hint in the passage with reference to the various persons belonging to particular classes and occupations for whom oblations are offered. It does not denote any particular individual by name nor any followers of any particular branch of Veda. In the same hymn there is a reference about men of low character, gamblers and other wicked people who offered oblations for the propitiation of similar evids. Therefore, Carakacarya who is given offerings in the name of one evil god, should necessarily be a low and sinful person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Other References===&lt;br /&gt;
The authors of the Jnanakosa are of the opinion that this word refers to the teacher of the Caraka school of Veda and this context denotes a denunciation of the Caraka school. But in the Satapatha Brahmana, though there are numerous occurrences of the word Caraka, the references are only to the peculiar usages of that branch and never any denunciation of it is meant. Even in the Taittiriya Brahmana there occurs the denotation of the sinful Caraka, where Sayana interprets it as meaning the teacher of the art of walking on bamboo poles, a kind of dance-teacher. There is no reference to the teachers of the Caraka school of Veda. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It does not seem relevant to the usage of the word in the Taittiriya Samhita which owns the Caraka school itself, the interpretation offered by Sayana seems to be applicable here too, meaning some person belonging to a low trade. In the same sense, in which the word has been used in the Naisadhiya Carita, wherein Caraka is used to mean a spy, a secret walker. Here also Carkacarya may mean the head of the spies. Then the relevancy of the context, the presence of the sinful man and the offering of things in the name of an evil god, all these agree completely. Dayananda Swami the author of a commentary on the Yajurveda interprets the word as meaning the teacher of the caters of gluttons. This may be according to the meaning of the verb car to eat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Difference in Caraka Samhita and Mahābhāsya==&lt;br /&gt;
In the Caraka Samhita there is mention of the regions of Pancala, Pancanada and Kampilya but nowhere Gonarda. How can Gonardiya or Caraka, the author of Mahābhāsya could ever forget to mention a synonym of his name even once. Thus the enquiry into the subject of the time, name and place helps only to confirm the distinctness of these two persons. Patanjali&#039;s Mahabhasya is full of proverbial maxims, expositions in extenso and varied in scope difficult to grasp immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the Caraka Samhita, the parts whose redactorship is assigned to Caraka, though they contain passages of deep import are yet composed in an easily intelligible style which is delightful to read and understand and which is uniform in its structure and course. Thus, from the point of view of style too, these two works show different authorship. Besides being an independent and original author, writing a new and comprehensive treatise on grammar and a foremost Sutra-composition of a masterly type on the Yoga, how could Patanjali have found pleasure in the work merely redacting the text of author&#039;s authorship, as it is in the case of the Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Period of Caraka as per Sylvan Levi==&lt;br /&gt;
With this regards, the view that Caraka was the the court physician to Kaniska, the theory originated from the French orientalist Sylvan Levi who discovered the name Caraka in the Chinese Tripitaka. Thus his identity and period which is the same as that of Kaniska, the 2nd century A. D. are according to Sylvan Levi established. If this theory be sound, both the identity and the period of Caraka are easily established as a contemporary of Kaniska who belongs to the 2nd century A. D. Most of the scholars hold this to be the probable period and identity of Caraka, with the material available at present. In this connection, there is a contrary view expressed by the late Sir P. C. Ray in his History of Hindu Chemistry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M. Sylvan Levi has recently unearthed from the Chinese Tripitaka, the name of a physician named Caraka, who was attached as spiritual guide to the Indo-Scythian king Kaniska who reigned in the second century A. D. The French Orientalist consider this Caraka as the author of the famous Hindu medical work. Specially, it offers an easy explanation of the supposed Greek influence discernible in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not completely comply with M. Levi&#039;s theory. If we are to go by name alone, we can claim a still higher antiquity for our author. The appellation of Caraka occurs in Vedic literature as patronymic in short, Panini felt it necessary to compose a special Sutra for deriving the Carakas i. e. the followers of Caraka. Then Patanjali, who is now generally admitted to have lived in the second century B. C. is known to have written a commentary on the medical work of Caraka, thus further proving the antiquity of our author and both Cakrapani and Bhoja agree in alluding to him as the redactor of Caraka. Indeed in such matters, we would comply with the native traditions. It would be beside our purpose, however, to enter into any lengthy discussion on the grounds on which we are inclined to place Caraka in the pre-Buddhistic era.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;History of Hindu Chemistry by Prafulla Chandra Ray Kt. Pages. 13-23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Different perspectives of the Literary Works==&lt;br /&gt;
With these various views at our disposal, we should like to consider the greater probabilities of any of these or of other circumstances implied in the material at our disposal. We should like to draw upon the internal evidence of the work itself in the absence of definite data from outside. As the Nepal Raj guru rightly observes in his preface to the Kasyapa-samhita, the non-mention of the names of the days of the week is a significant factor for assigning an ancient date to Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concepts of Nyaya and Vaisesika are yet rudimentary and in a fluid state and the categories of the Sankhya had not grown into their theistic number of twenty-five as in the Mahabharata. The Sankhya of the most ancient form is represented in Caraka and if Caraka was either Patanjali, the author of the Yogasutras or a post-Mahabharata scholar, he would certainly have mentioned the twenty-fifth category of a supreme God, for the Sankhya of Patanjali holds Iswara the original guide and teacher and lord of the universe of souls. There is no sect of devotion to a supreme ruler of the universe, nor is there any mention of the incarnations of the deity and the names of the Puranic divinities. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Caraka belonged to a time when these forms of worship were current he could not have failed to incorporate them along with the Vedic rites of Bali, Homa and Mangala. The facts point to a time when Caraka must have existed, anterior to that the Indoscythian, Buddhist king, Kaniska, by which time the classical literature of Sanskrit based on the Puranic legends and anecdotes was fully established in India. Since the time of the original Caraka, the redactor of Angivesa-tantra, the foremost in the medical profession, might have been conferred the title of Caraka. This would explain the Caraka of the court of Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172840</id>
		<title>Talk:Caraka</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172840"/>
		<updated>2025-07-03T11:24:36Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Other Usages */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The world acknowledges the most ancient and fundamental book on the Medicine of India as &#039;Caraka&#039; or the &#039;Caraka Samhita&#039;. The early Arabic writers on medicine refer to Caraka as an authority due to which Caraka was completely translated to the Arabic language for the princes of the house of Barmicides.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is referred to as Alberunis India B\ E C Sachan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Tibetan, Chinese and other languages existing in the northwest neighborhood of India may also contain either translation of or references to Caraka. One such reference to Caraka&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was the court physician of Kaniska.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the Chinese Tripataka, led the orientalist Sylvain Levi to infer that the author of the Caraka Samhita is identical to the court physicians of Kautska. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Origin of the Name Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The name of Caraka, as per the ancient sacred literature of India, refers to in many different ways. It varies in its many applications with the meaning it connotes like:&lt;br /&gt;
* The adherents of a branch of the Veda&lt;br /&gt;
* The teacher of a kind of acrobatic dance&lt;br /&gt;
* A gusto &lt;br /&gt;
* Etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems to be a honorific term indicating the profession of the peripatetic teacher. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References About Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The religious and philosophical teachers called themselves the Parivrajakas. Mostly these were the men who had renounced the world and were at the prime of their religious life. The Agnivesa tantra was the first literature of its kind to be studied for many centuries. It was redacted by Caraka which referred to the scholars, commentators, translators, and other such institutions to date.  It has added to the sanctity and authority of Caraka&#039;s name. &lt;br /&gt;
* Bhattaar Haricandra and Jejjata named their commentaries after his name. They are known as Caraka Vyaakhyaana and Carakaanyaasa respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the seventh century the great Sanskrit prose writer Baana Bhatta mentions Caraka in one of his passages containing double entrance. &lt;br /&gt;
* Santi-raksita refers to Caraka in relation to coordination as one of the Pramaanas or means of knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
* During the seventh, eighth, and ninth centuries, when Arabic scholarship was at its highest peak and Islam was spreading in the west to the shores of the Atlantic,&lt;br /&gt;
   Caraka was a revered authority in the Saracen and Latin world of science and scholarship. &lt;br /&gt;
* Jayanta Bhatta in his work on logic called Nyaya-manjari refers to Caraka as an example of those authoritative wise men who have the whole of time-space in their ken.&lt;br /&gt;
* Alberuni says that the Hindus have a book called by the name of the author, &#039;Caraka&#039;, and consider it the best literature on medicine. According to their belief, Caraka was a Rsi in the last Dwapara-yuga when his name was Agnivesa, but afterward, he was called Caraka which means &#039;the intelligent one&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alberuni&#039;s India by E. C. Sachin&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
* Cakrapani, the popular commentator on Caraka of the 11th century is well known as Bhanumati.&lt;br /&gt;
* The commentary on Susruta refers to Caraka during the same period. Vijajya-raksita and Srikantha of the 13th century, Vacaspati and Kanthadatta and Sivadasa of the 14th and 15th centuries respectively as well as Bhavamisra of the 16th century refer to Caraka as the gear medical authority.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the twentieth century there was a club of medical scholars in America, named after Caraka. It is known as the Caraka Club of America. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus throughout the twenty or more centuries after he edited his great work, his name has been held in high esteem and as the highest authority on Hindu medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The word or name Caraka has been used to denote many and various individuals or schools of thought. The equivalent term to this term was perhaps used to distinguish the secular peripatetic teacher from the religious background named Sanyasi. Ramanuja, Madhava and such many other innumerable peripatetic religious teachers were known as Parivrajakacaryas. Similarly, the teacher of secular wisdom, particularly of medicine, who went about disseminating his skill and theories must have called himself Caraka. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary to check why any school of peripatetic teachers either religious or secular came into existence. When a new school has come into being, or when an old school is trying to reassert itself against the claims of a new one, then there is a need felt for either the establishment of new tenets or the re-establishment of old ones that are refuting or opposing a newer school of thought. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have an example of the black school of Yajurveda whose adherents or propagating sections were known as Carakas. As this black or the older schools had to meet the challenge of a new school propagated by a schismatic section of the followers of Yajnavalkya, who broke away from the old school and founded their branch known as the white Yajurveda. The older school must have felt the need to re-establish its authority or defend its decree against the inroads of the new and hence went about the country intending to the preservation and dissemination of its doctrine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Evolution in Ancient Medical Field==&lt;br /&gt;
There probably arose a situation of great evolution in medical thoughts and practices either as the result of various schools of medical theories coming into being or due to the confusion regarding the rival schools claiming to represent the ancient and authoritative tradition. Perhaps due to the wealth of accumulated data of experience and experiment waiting to be properly blended with and incorporated into the original body of the ancient science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each or every one of these conditions is entirely probable when we commemorate that between the original compilation of the Agnivesa-tantra presented to the assembly of sages, even political supremacy existed. Pusya-mitra, the commander-in-chief, usurped the throne of Magadha by assassinating his ruler belonging to the Buddhistic persuasion. This was the culmination of the Vedic reassertion and Pusya-mitra performed the horse sacrifice in the ancient Hindu emperor manner and proclaimed himself the champion and renovator of Vedic traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence we presume that the various systems of Indian philosophical thought owe their origin to this period. Similarly, it is during this period that the codification edition and re-organization of the medical thought and traditions of the land took place based on the experience and accumulated data of the whole period between the time of the sage promulgators like Atreya and Agnivesa. It was the time of new progress and resurrection when Buddhism was on the wane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka was aware of the Sakas, Yavanas, and the Cinas. He knows their habits and dietetic peculiarities. During the days of the Magadha empire, India loomed large among the nations of the world. Her wealth, her arts and sciences received international admiration. Conquerors, adventurers, Savants, and pilgrims turned their eyes towards India in quest of her wealth, knowledge, and holiness. The philosophers of the Nyaya and Vaisesika schools expounded their theories of reality, substance, and quality. The Sankhyas formulated their theory of the evolution of the world by the interaction of matter and consciousness and established the scientific postulates on which positive sciences could be built.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular religion still retained the devotion to Vedic gods, rites, and the Atharvavedic rituals e. g. Santipaustika, Bali, Mangala, and Homa are prescribed in the Caraka Samhita as aids to somatic medicine. All these circumstances point persuasively to a time when there was an upsurge of ancient Vedic thoughts and rituals and when India was the meeting ground of the world&#039;s peoples and their thoughts. We can deduce Caraka to this period which is about the second century B.C.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancestral Origin of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
It is not possible to know with any degree of precision who Caraka was or his parentage, when and where he lived and redacted the work, whether this was the personal name of the author or of a school to which he belonged or a title he assumed for himself or which was conferred on him by his contemporaries. Several theories have become current regarding the identity and the time of this famous redactor. Before we examine any of these it is necessary to remember that the book itself affords no clue to the nature and time or other circumstances of the redactor. There is just a bare mention of his name in the colophon of each chapter as the redactor of the treatise compiled by Agnivesa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether even this colophon is the original feature of his work or appended to it by the later redactor, Drdhabala, who claims to have completed the work by reconstructing and restoring the last forty-one chapters of the treatise ascribed to Agnivesa, is also a matter for conjecture. Before we can formulate any views regarding the person and time of Caraka, let us consider why any person, be he known as Caraka or by any other name, should have felt called upon to redact a work like the Agnivesa-tantra which had received the commendation of the great sages as the best embodiment of Atreya&#039;s teaching. It would be very informative if we could have the Agnivesa tantra as it was before redacted by Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Emanation of Caraka Samhita==&lt;br /&gt;
The Bhela and Harita tantras, which were written at the same time by the co-students of Agnivesa, are still available but the Agnivesa tantra is unfortunately not available now. The only available literature now is the redacted form of Caraka-Samhita. Due to many progressive materials written thereafter, the original version would have undergone many mutilations and spurious amendations and interpolations. Thus the need for verification and reconstruction of the parallel compilation and text with more accurateness must have arisen with course of time which was from a great scholar with comprehensive vision and learning. After a lapse of a few centuries after the compilation by Agnivesa, this need envisaged above was fulfilled by a scholar-physician whom we know as Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comments on Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
As we don&#039;t have any definite time assigned to Caraka, we cannot know the time between the period of Caraka and Drdhabala, the second redactor who claims to have restored the lost portions of Agnivesa-tantra as redacted by Caraka. Even the redacted version of Caraka would have been lost already at the time of Drdhabala, makes one conclude that Caraka was quite ancient even at the time of Drdhabala. Drdhabala however never concerns himself regarding the time or identity of Caraka. Except giving him an epithet of Atibuddhi, the highly intelligent one, he never gave either his view of the Man or of his times or place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We derive no help even from Vagbhata, who based his work on these two ancient compilations of Caraka and Suśruta. He only mentions that these two are preferred to the works of Bhela and other sages due to their excellence and precision in the field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Available Theories Regarding Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
To help us to arrive at a definite conclusion, we shall review the theories on Caraka&#039;s time and identity. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is a Rsi of the Pre-Panini age.&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is Patanjali, the commentator on Panini&#039;s grammar and also the author of the Yogasutras.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is a sage born as the incarnation of Sesa, the serpent king and servant of Visnu.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is the court physician of the king Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this connection we can cite the very erudite and elaborate argument advanced by the editor of the Kasyapa Samhita, the Nepal Rajguru Sri Hemaraja Sarma setting forth the pros and cons in each of these theories and also a general inquiry of the meaning and usage of the word &#039;Caraka, in the ancient books.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Caraka, Author of Pre-Panini period===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka and others are the perseveres of the efficacy of the substances in their combinations and singleness relative to the variation of clime, season, individual characteristics and stage. In this connection, some scholars have propounded that Caraka is anterior even to Panini as in one of the Sutras of the Panini, he refers to the name Caraka. But the Caraka referred to in that Sutra is prefixed by the word Kathā and as it is with reference to the discussion of Carana Vyuha, a vedic text. The person referred to here must be a seer of the Vedic hymns of the Samhita which is available in print now. Caraka has been referred to in connection with significance of the vedic intonation in another sutra of Panini. Hence, we can conclude that the name Caraka belongs to the person of the Vedic line and not of the medical Caraka who must be of post vedic era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Connection of Caraka and Patanjali===&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have held on the basis of statements made by Nagesa and Cakrapanidatta supported by Vijnanabhiksu, Bhoja, Bhavamisra and others that Caraka was identical with Patanjali, the author of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya, the commentary on Panini.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Patanjali has been regarded as a contemporary of Pusya mitra who followed Asoka as the ruler of Saketa and who drove back the Greeks from India. He has been placed about two centuries earlier than Vikrama era, i.e. 175 B.C. Bhandarkar also assign him the same date after investigation into the Mahābhāsya, the Purifying and historical records of western scholars. Thus if Caraka is inferred to be much earlier than 175 B. C., his identity with Patanjali can not be held to be valid. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If on the basis of the Tripitaka, he is taken to be as the contemporary of Kaniska, there being a difference of more than two hundred years between the times of Pusyamitra and Kaniska, the identity of Caraka with Patanjali is still less probable. If the identity were true, there was no mention of the name of Patanjali in the medical treatise going by the name of Caraka, while in both the works on Yoga and grammar the authorship is explicitly in the name of Panjali. In the commentary on grammar, the author explains his other name of Ganardiya, meaning the citizen of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Known as Gonarda, which is explained in a Sutra as the eastern country, which is the modern Gond according to Bhandarkar. There is another view regarding Gonarda that as in the ancient history of Kashmir there is a mention of a king of Gonarda, the latter must be situated in Kashmir. If the commentator on grammar is a citizen of Gonarda and if he is identical with Caraka, why does he not mention the Gonarda region in his medical treatise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Incarnation of Śeśa===&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that the name of Caraka is identified with the snake-god who is credited with supreme wisdom owing to his proximity to Visnu. In every age the close ally and assistant of the incarnation of Visnu, has been known as an Avatara of Sesa. Thus Rama&#039;s brother Laksmana and Baladeva brother of Kisna, were regarded as Avataras of Sesa. In each age there have been prophets and teachers who wanted to establish their supremacy by claiming to be the Avataras of Sesa. Ramanuja who opposed the monism of Sankara claimed to be the Avatara of Sesa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Sesa, throughout the ages has been credited with supreme wisdom as the first servant of Visnu. But this is purely a Puranic tradition where visnu reclines on the Adisesa and floats on the milky ocean at the beginning of each creation. It is significant to note that the Greeks, the Hebrews as well as the Hindus held the serpent as a symbol of wisdom. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asculepius holds in his hand the wand around which serpent is entwined. The Hebrew prophets did the same In India, the great Patanjali with his science of Yogic breathing was identified with Sesa because the serpent is known for its hissing and is credited to live on mere air for long periods. It is known as Vayu-bhuk. Caraka also was regarded as seen from the story of Bhavamisra, as the incarnation of the serpent-god. In Hindu tradition the serpent is the symbol of time i. e. eternity and is believed to be the longest-lived of creatures. It is perhaps due to this that medicine, holding long life as its goal, has taken the serpent-god for its teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Apprehension Regarding Court Physician===&lt;br /&gt;
There are many adverse factors in conflict with the view that Caraka, the court physician to Kaniska, was the author of the work under review, whether he was of the second century A. D. or the first century A. D. or even of the latter date 78 A. D. assigned by the Cambridge History of India.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vol I page 583&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kaniska&#039;s reign is associated with names like Nagarjuna, Asvaghosa and Vasumitra and the Buddhist influence was still predominant in the court and Kaniska himself is reputed to have been a zealous follower of the Buddha. As a redactor, Caraka would have incorporated the spirit of the days or the influence of his contemporary viz. the great expert in mercurial science Nagarjuna and the scholar poet and mendicant Asvaghosa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is nothing in the internal evidence of the work to warrant the view that Caraka the author was a court physician to a Buddhist ruler like Kaniska. As his name indicates, he is more likely to have been a free and independent scholar, not under the patronage of any prince. He was a roaming scholar, teacher and a healer. On the other hand, there are few references for believing that he was a physician popular in India, particularly in the north-west of India in the 2nd century B. C. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Parthian invader Mittradates invaded and annexed the country between the Indus and the Jhelum i. e . the kingdom of Taxilla towards the end of his reign.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to 171-136 B. C Smiths History of India&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He was very much afraid of being poisoned by his enemies and he spent considerable time in the study of antidotes and toxicology. He is reputed to have had as his court physician a certain Crateuas who developed materia medica and was known as a wise author of important works. This Crateuas might be an outlandish form given to Caraka, the author under review. It is a hazardous conjecture and until more evidence is available must remain so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Usage of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
With regards to Caraka, the redactor of the text of Agnivesa-samhita, we find the word Caraka in several works used in various contexts. But it is not possible to determine from these references that there existed a teacher of medicine by that name or it is referred to a person that a certain person among those referred to is the medical teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Bhavaprakasa===&lt;br /&gt;
We find the story of Caraka in Bhavaprakasa. He was denoted to be the history of medical teachers like Sesa, the king of serpents, who is versed in the Vedas and in the Ayurveda which is a sub-Veda of the Atharvaveda. It is believed that he took birth as the son of a sage versed in the Vedas and the sciences and went about as a peripatetic teacher. Thus from the word cara which means a perigrinator, he came to be known as Caraka, the last syllable being added without altering the sense. He took up the text of the teaching of Atreya, as codified by Agnivesa, redacted it and made it popular in the world. Thus is told the story of Caraka, the author of the work going by the name of Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Usages===&lt;br /&gt;
* Some are of opinion that the word Caraka has the connotation of a physician.&lt;br /&gt;
* There are a few usages of the word with reference to some individuals.&lt;br /&gt;
* If in the lexicons it were found that the word was given as a synonym for physician, it should have been applied to Śuśruta and others but this reference has not yet been found anywhere. Therefore it is natural to conclude that it applies only to the author of the work in question. If this appellation is used for other persons like few present words like Kali Bhima or modern Samson or modern Hippocrates etc, then only we can deduce that it was a common appellation for other sages as well.&lt;br /&gt;
* The importance of Atharvaveda as assigned in the Caraka, Kasyapa and Susruta Samhitas is denoted to be the source of Ayurveda. In any ways it does not go against the supposition that Caraka signifies the section of the Veda going by that name.&lt;br /&gt;
* It may also happen to be the author&#039;s Gotra or clan name, just as Atreya is the one belonging to the clan of Atri.&lt;br /&gt;
* It even may be his personal name or a person born in western India where the Naga race was living. He was called an incarnation of the serpent god by the author of Bhavaprakasa.&lt;br /&gt;
* It is also probable that as Rudra, the commentator on the Brhajjataka writes that any learned physician who went about as a mendicant from place to place was thus known as Caraka, the peregrinating mendicant.&lt;br /&gt;
* The Lalita Vistara also supports the usage of this term.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Other Significances==&lt;br /&gt;
In whatever way he may have become popular as Caraka, it is certain that by his erudition and skill in the science of Medicine, he had been regarded as a great teacher from the earliest times, so that we find that even Vagbhatta and others refer to him with respect as the Preceptor Caraka. Ayanta Bhatta also refers to him with great respect in his Nyaya Manjari. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Visvarupacarya===&lt;br /&gt;
Visvarupacarya, in his commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, cites a passage which says about the Carakas. Though the context is entirely medical, because the passage is in connection with the knowledge of the Aswinis in the medical science. It states that honey in exigencies may be compatible with Brahmacarya, yet there is a citation of the Vajasaneyas or the followers of Samaveda in line with the Carakas. It is clear that Caraka here refers to the Caraka School of Veda. According to the Kasika Vrtti, Vaisampaayana&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was  a disciple of Vyasa and the receiver of Yajurveda from him.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was known as Caraka and his school of Veda as the Caraka School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Yajurveda===&lt;br /&gt;
In the 30th chapter of Yajurveda, 18th hymn is in the context of human-sacrifice. In that there is a chant saying to the wicked teacher Caraka, Mr. Misra who Comments on this in Hindi. It says that the teacher Caraka referred to is the medical teacher Caraka. Based on this, some are of the opinion that Caraka is a very ancient person. But what ground is there to interpret that word to mean the name of a particular individual Mahidhara interprets it as meaning the &#039;Guru of the Carakas i.e. the followers of the Caraka School of Veda. But in the context in which the word is found, we think that it is irrelevant that the Caraka was a branch of the Vedas. There is a hint in the passage with reference to the various persons belonging to particular classes and occupations for whom oblations are offered. It does not denote any particular individual by name nor any followers of any particular branch of Veda. In the same hymn there is a reference about men of low character, gamblers and other wicked people who offered oblations for the propitiation of similar evids. Therefore, Carakacarya who is given offerings in the name of one evil god, should necessarily be a low and sinful person. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Other References===&lt;br /&gt;
The authors of the Jnanakosa are of the opinion that this word refers to the teacher of the Caraka school of Veda and this context denotes a denunciation of the Caraka school. But in the Satapatha Brahmana, though there are numerous occurrences of the word Caraka, the references are only to the peculiar usages of that branch and never any denunciation of it is meant. Even in the Taittiriya Brahmana there occurs the denotation of the sinful Caraka, where Sayana interprets it as meaning the teacher of the art of walking on bamboo poles, a kind of dance-teacher. There is no reference to the teachers of the Caraka school of Veda. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It does not seem relevant to the usage of the word in the Taittiriya Samhita which owns the Caraka school itself, the interpretation offered by Sayana seems to be applicable here too, meaning some person belonging to a low trade. In the same sense, in which the word has been used in the Naisadhiya Carita, wherein Caraka is used to mean a spy, a secret walker. Here also Carkacarya may mean the head of the spies. Then the relevancy of the context, the presence of the sinful man and the offering of things in the name of an evil god, all these agree completely. Dayananda Swami the author of a commentary on the Yajurveda interprets the word as meaning the teacher of the caters of gluttons. This may be according to the meaning of the verb car to eat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Difference in Caraka Samhita and Mahābhāsya==&lt;br /&gt;
In the Caraka Samhita there is mention of the regions of Pancala, Pancanada and Kampilya but nowhere Gonarda. How can Gonardiya or Caraka, the author of Mahābhāsya could ever forget to mention a synonym of his name even once. Thus the enquiry into the subject of the time, name and place helps only to confirm the distinctness of these two persons. Patanjali&#039;s Mahabhasya is full of proverbial maxims, expositions in extenso and varied in scope difficult to grasp immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the Caraka Samhita, the parts whose redactorship is assigned to Caraka, though they contain passages of deep import are yet composed in an easily intelligible style which is delightful to read and understand and which is uniform in its structure and course. Thus, from the point of view of style too, these two works show different authorship. Besides being an independent and original author, writing a new and comprehensive treatise on grammar and a foremost Sutra-composition of a masterly type on the Yoga, how could Patanjali have found pleasure in the work merely redacting the text of author&#039;s authorship, as it is in the case of the Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Period of Caraka as per Sylvan Levi==&lt;br /&gt;
With this regards, the view that Caraka was the the court physician to Kaniska, the theory originated from the French orientalist Sylvan Levi who discovered the name Caraka in the Chinese Tripitaka. Thus his identity and period which is the same as that of Kaniska, the 2nd century A. D. are according to Sylvan Levi established. If this theory be sound, both the identity and the period of Caraka are easily established as a contemporary of Kaniska who belongs to the 2nd century A. D. Most of the scholars hold this to be the probable period and identity of Caraka, with the material available at present. In this connection, there is a contrary view expressed by the late Sir P. C. Ray in his History of Hindu Chemistry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M. Sylvan Levi has recently unearthed from the Chinese Tripitaka, the name of a physician named Caraka, who was attached as spiritual guide to the Indo-Scythian king Kaniska who reigned in the second century A. D. The French Orientalist consider this Caraka as the author of the famous Hindu medical work. Specially, it offers an easy explanation of the supposed Greek influence discernible in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not completely comply with M. Levi&#039;s theory. If we are to go by name alone, we can claim a still higher antiquity for our author. The appellation of Caraka occurs in Vedic literature as patronymic in short, Panini felt it necessary to compose a special Sutra for deriving the Carakas i. e. the followers of Caraka. Then Patanjali, who is now generally admitted to have lived in the second century B. C. is known to have written a commentary on the medical work of Caraka, thus further proving the antiquity of our author and both Cakrapani and Bhoja agree in alluding to him as the redactor of Caraka. Indeed in such matters, we would comply with the native traditions. It would be beside our purpose, however, to enter into any lengthy discussion on the grounds on which we are inclined to place Caraka in the pre-Buddhistic era.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;History of Hindu Chemistry by Prafulla Chandra Ray Kt. Pages. 13-23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Different perspectives of the Literary Works==&lt;br /&gt;
With these various views at our disposal, we should like to consider the greater probabilities of any of these or of other circumstances implied in the material at our disposal. We should like to draw upon the internal evidence of the work itself in the absence of definite data from outside. As the Nepal Raj guru rightly observes in his preface to the Kasyapa-samhita, the non-mention of the names of the days of the week is a significant factor for assigning an ancient date to Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concepts of Nyaya and Vaisesika are yet rudimentary and in a fluid state and the categories of the Sankhya had not grown into their theistic number of twenty-five as in the Mahabharata. The Sankhya of the most ancient form is represented in Caraka and if Caraka was either Patanjali, the author of the Yogasutras or a post-Mahabharata scholar, he would certainly have mentioned the twenty-fifth category of a supreme God, for the Sankhya of Patanjali holds Iswara the original guide and teacher and lord of the universe of souls. There is no sect of devotion to a supreme ruler of the universe, nor is there any mention of the incarnations of the deity and the names of the Puranic divinities. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Caraka belonged to a time when these forms of worship were current he could not have failed to incorporate them along with the Vedic rites of Bali, Homa and Mangala. The facts point to a time when Caraka must have existed, anterior to that the Indoscythian, Buddhist king, Kaniska, by which time the classical literature of Sanskrit based on the Puranic legends and anecdotes was fully established in India. Since the time of the original Caraka, the redactor of Angivesa-tantra, the foremost in the medical profession, might have been conferred the title of Caraka. This would explain the Caraka of the court of Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172835</id>
		<title>Talk:Caraka</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172835"/>
		<updated>2025-07-03T11:12:24Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Apprehension Regarding Court Physician */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The world acknowledges the most ancient and fundamental book on the Medicine of India as &#039;Caraka&#039; or the &#039;Caraka Samhita&#039;. The early Arabic writers on medicine refer to Caraka as an authority due to which Caraka was completely translated to the Arabic language for the princes of the house of Barmicides.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is referred to as Alberunis India B\ E C Sachan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Tibetan, Chinese and other languages existing in the northwest neighborhood of India may also contain either translation of or references to Caraka. One such reference to Caraka&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was the court physician of Kaniska.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the Chinese Tripataka, led the orientalist Sylvain Levi to infer that the author of the Caraka Samhita is identical to the court physicians of Kautska. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Origin of the Name Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The name of Caraka, as per the ancient sacred literature of India, refers to in many different ways. It varies in its many applications with the meaning it connotes like:&lt;br /&gt;
* The adherents of a branch of the Veda&lt;br /&gt;
* The teacher of a kind of acrobatic dance&lt;br /&gt;
* A gusto &lt;br /&gt;
* Etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems to be a honorific term indicating the profession of the peripatetic teacher. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References About Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The religious and philosophical teachers called themselves the Parivrajakas. Mostly these were the men who had renounced the world and were at the prime of their religious life. The Agnivesa tantra was the first literature of its kind to be studied for many centuries. It was redacted by Caraka which referred to the scholars, commentators, translators, and other such institutions to date.  It has added to the sanctity and authority of Caraka&#039;s name. &lt;br /&gt;
* Bhattaar Haricandra and Jejjata named their commentaries after his name. They are known as Caraka Vyaakhyaana and Carakaanyaasa respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the seventh century the great Sanskrit prose writer Baana Bhatta mentions Caraka in one of his passages containing double entrance. &lt;br /&gt;
* Santi-raksita refers to Caraka in relation to coordination as one of the Pramaanas or means of knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
* During the seventh, eighth, and ninth centuries, when Arabic scholarship was at its highest peak and Islam was spreading in the west to the shores of the Atlantic,&lt;br /&gt;
   Caraka was a revered authority in the Saracen and Latin world of science and scholarship. &lt;br /&gt;
* Jayanta Bhatta in his work on logic called Nyaya-manjari refers to Caraka as an example of those authoritative wise men who have the whole of time-space in their ken.&lt;br /&gt;
* Alberuni says that the Hindus have a book called by the name of the author, &#039;Caraka&#039;, and consider it the best literature on medicine. According to their belief, Caraka was a Rsi in the last Dwapara-yuga when his name was Agnivesa, but afterward, he was called Caraka which means &#039;the intelligent one&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alberuni&#039;s India by E. C. Sachin&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
* Cakrapani, the popular commentator on Caraka of the 11th century is well known as Bhanumati.&lt;br /&gt;
* The commentary on Susruta refers to Caraka during the same period. Vijajya-raksita and Srikantha of the 13th century, Vacaspati and Kanthadatta and Sivadasa of the 14th and 15th centuries respectively as well as Bhavamisra of the 16th century refer to Caraka as the gear medical authority.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the twentieth century there was a club of medical scholars in America, named after Caraka. It is known as the Caraka Club of America. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus throughout the twenty or more centuries after he edited his great work, his name has been held in high esteem and as the highest authority on Hindu medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The word or name Caraka has been used to denote many and various individuals or schools of thought. The equivalent term to this term was perhaps used to distinguish the secular peripatetic teacher from the religious background named Sanyasi. Ramanuja, Madhava and such many other innumerable peripatetic religious teachers were known as Parivrajakacaryas. Similarly, the teacher of secular wisdom, particularly of medicine, who went about disseminating his skill and theories must have called himself Caraka. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary to check why any school of peripatetic teachers either religious or secular came into existence. When a new school has come into being, or when an old school is trying to reassert itself against the claims of a new one, then there is a need felt for either the establishment of new tenets or the re-establishment of old ones that are refuting or opposing a newer school of thought. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have an example of the black school of Yajurveda whose adherents or propagating sections were known as Carakas. As this black or the older schools had to meet the challenge of a new school propagated by a schismatic section of the followers of Yajnavalkya, who broke away from the old school and founded their branch known as the white Yajurveda. The older school must have felt the need to re-establish its authority or defend its decree against the inroads of the new and hence went about the country intending to the preservation and dissemination of its doctrine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Evolution in Ancient Medical Field==&lt;br /&gt;
There probably arose a situation of great evolution in medical thoughts and practices either as the result of various schools of medical theories coming into being or due to the confusion regarding the rival schools claiming to represent the ancient and authoritative tradition. Perhaps due to the wealth of accumulated data of experience and experiment waiting to be properly blended with and incorporated into the original body of the ancient science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each or every one of these conditions is entirely probable when we commemorate that between the original compilation of the Agnivesa-tantra presented to the assembly of sages, even political supremacy existed. Pusya-mitra, the commander-in-chief, usurped the throne of Magadha by assassinating his ruler belonging to the Buddhistic persuasion. This was the culmination of the Vedic reassertion and Pusya-mitra performed the horse sacrifice in the ancient Hindu emperor manner and proclaimed himself the champion and renovator of Vedic traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence we presume that the various systems of Indian philosophical thought owe their origin to this period. Similarly, it is during this period that the codification edition and re-organization of the medical thought and traditions of the land took place based on the experience and accumulated data of the whole period between the time of the sage promulgators like Atreya and Agnivesa. It was the time of new progress and resurrection when Buddhism was on the wane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka was aware of the Sakas, Yavanas, and the Cinas. He knows their habits and dietetic peculiarities. During the days of the Magadha empire, India loomed large among the nations of the world. Her wealth, her arts and sciences received international admiration. Conquerors, adventurers, Savants, and pilgrims turned their eyes towards India in quest of her wealth, knowledge, and holiness. The philosophers of the Nyaya and Vaisesika schools expounded their theories of reality, substance, and quality. The Sankhyas formulated their theory of the evolution of the world by the interaction of matter and consciousness and established the scientific postulates on which positive sciences could be built.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular religion still retained the devotion to Vedic gods, rites, and the Atharvavedic rituals e. g. Santipaustika, Bali, Mangala, and Homa are prescribed in the Caraka Samhita as aids to somatic medicine. All these circumstances point persuasively to a time when there was an upsurge of ancient Vedic thoughts and rituals and when India was the meeting ground of the world&#039;s peoples and their thoughts. We can deduce Caraka to this period which is about the second century B.C.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancestral Origin of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
It is not possible to know with any degree of precision who Caraka was or his parentage, when and where he lived and redacted the work, whether this was the personal name of the author or of a school to which he belonged or a title he assumed for himself or which was conferred on him by his contemporaries. Several theories have become current regarding the identity and the time of this famous redactor. Before we examine any of these it is necessary to remember that the book itself affords no clue to the nature and time or other circumstances of the redactor. There is just a bare mention of his name in the colophon of each chapter as the redactor of the treatise compiled by Agnivesa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether even this colophon is the original feature of his work or appended to it by the later redactor, Drdhabala, who claims to have completed the work by reconstructing and restoring the last forty-one chapters of the treatise ascribed to Agnivesa, is also a matter for conjecture. Before we can formulate any views regarding the person and time of Caraka, let us consider why any person, be he known as Caraka or by any other name, should have felt called upon to redact a work like the Agnivesa-tantra which had received the commendation of the great sages as the best embodiment of Atreya&#039;s teaching. It would be very informative if we could have the Agnivesa tantra as it was before redacted by Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Emanation of Caraka Samhita==&lt;br /&gt;
The Bhela and Harita tantras, which were written at the same time by the co-students of Agnivesa, are still available but the Agnivesa tantra is unfortunately not available now. The only available literature now is the redacted form of Caraka-Samhita. Due to many progressive materials written thereafter, the original version would have undergone many mutilations and spurious amendations and interpolations. Thus the need for verification and reconstruction of the parallel compilation and text with more accurateness must have arisen with course of time which was from a great scholar with comprehensive vision and learning. After a lapse of a few centuries after the compilation by Agnivesa, this need envisaged above was fulfilled by a scholar-physician whom we know as Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comments on Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
As we don&#039;t have any definite time assigned to Caraka, we cannot know the time between the period of Caraka and Drdhabala, the second redactor who claims to have restored the lost portions of Agnivesa-tantra as redacted by Caraka. Even the redacted version of Caraka would have been lost already at the time of Drdhabala, makes one conclude that Caraka was quite ancient even at the time of Drdhabala. Drdhabala however never concerns himself regarding the time or identity of Caraka. Except giving him an epithet of Atibuddhi, the highly intelligent one, he never gave either his view of the Man or of his times or place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We derive no help even from Vagbhata, who based his work on these two ancient compilations of Caraka and Suśruta. He only mentions that these two are preferred to the works of Bhela and other sages due to their excellence and precision in the field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Available Theories Regarding Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
To help us to arrive at a definite conclusion, we shall review the theories on Caraka&#039;s time and identity. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is a Rsi of the Pre-Panini age.&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is Patanjali, the commentator on Panini&#039;s grammar and also the author of the Yogasutras.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is a sage born as the incarnation of Sesa, the serpent king and servant of Visnu.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is the court physician of the king Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this connection we can cite the very erudite and elaborate argument advanced by the editor of the Kasyapa Samhita, the Nepal Rajguru Sri Hemaraja Sarma setting forth the pros and cons in each of these theories and also a general inquiry of the meaning and usage of the word &#039;Caraka, in the ancient books.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Caraka, Author of Pre-Panini period===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka and others are the perseveres of the efficacy of the substances in their combinations and singleness relative to the variation of clime, season, individual characteristics and stage. In this connection, some scholars have propounded that Caraka is anterior even to Panini as in one of the Sutras of the Panini, he refers to the name Caraka. But the Caraka referred to in that Sutra is prefixed by the word Kathā and as it is with reference to the discussion of Carana Vyuha, a vedic text. The person referred to here must be a seer of the Vedic hymns of the Samhita which is available in print now. Caraka has been referred to in connection with significance of the vedic intonation in another sutra of Panini. Hence, we can conclude that the name Caraka belongs to the person of the Vedic line and not of the medical Caraka who must be of post vedic era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Connection of Caraka and Patanjali===&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have held on the basis of statements made by Nagesa and Cakrapanidatta supported by Vijnanabhiksu, Bhoja, Bhavamisra and others that Caraka was identical with Patanjali, the author of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya, the commentary on Panini.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Patanjali has been regarded as a contemporary of Pusya mitra who followed Asoka as the ruler of Saketa and who drove back the Greeks from India. He has been placed about two centuries earlier than Vikrama era, i.e. 175 B.C. Bhandarkar also assign him the same date after investigation into the Mahābhāsya, the Purifying and historical records of western scholars. Thus if Caraka is inferred to be much earlier than 175 B. C., his identity with Patanjali can not be held to be valid. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If on the basis of the Tripitaka, he is taken to be as the contemporary of Kaniska, there being a difference of more than two hundred years between the times of Pusyamitra and Kaniska, the identity of Caraka with Patanjali is still less probable. If the identity were true, there was no mention of the name of Patanjali in the medical treatise going by the name of Caraka, while in both the works on Yoga and grammar the authorship is explicitly in the name of Panjali. In the commentary on grammar, the author explains his other name of Ganardiya, meaning the citizen of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Known as Gonarda, which is explained in a Sutra as the eastern country, which is the modern Gond according to Bhandarkar. There is another view regarding Gonarda that as in the ancient history of Kashmir there is a mention of a king of Gonarda, the latter must be situated in Kashmir. If the commentator on grammar is a citizen of Gonarda and if he is identical with Caraka, why does he not mention the Gonarda region in his medical treatise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Incarnation of Śeśa===&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that the name of Caraka is identified with the snake-god who is credited with supreme wisdom owing to his proximity to Visnu. In every age the close ally and assistant of the incarnation of Visnu, has been known as an Avatara of Sesa. Thus Rama&#039;s brother Laksmana and Baladeva brother of Kisna, were regarded as Avataras of Sesa. In each age there have been prophets and teachers who wanted to establish their supremacy by claiming to be the Avataras of Sesa. Ramanuja who opposed the monism of Sankara claimed to be the Avatara of Sesa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Sesa, throughout the ages has been credited with supreme wisdom as the first servant of Visnu. But this is purely a Puranic tradition where visnu reclines on the Adisesa and floats on the milky ocean at the beginning of each creation. It is significant to note that the Greeks, the Hebrews as well as the Hindus held the serpent as a symbol of wisdom. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asculepius holds in his hand the wand around which serpent is entwined. The Hebrew prophets did the same In India, the great Patanjali with his science of Yogic breathing was identified with Sesa because the serpent is known for its hissing and is credited to live on mere air for long periods. It is known as Vayu-bhuk. Caraka also was regarded as seen from the story of Bhavamisra, as the incarnation of the serpent-god. In Hindu tradition the serpent is the symbol of time i. e. eternity and is believed to be the longest-lived of creatures. It is perhaps due to this that medicine, holding long life as its goal, has taken the serpent-god for its teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Apprehension Regarding Court Physician===&lt;br /&gt;
There are many adverse factors in conflict with the view that Caraka, the court physician to Kaniska, was the author of the work under review, whether he was of the second century A. D. or the first century A. D. or even of the latter date 78 A. D. assigned by the Cambridge History of India.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vol I page 583&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kaniska&#039;s reign is associated with names like Nagarjuna, Asvaghosa and Vasumitra and the Buddhist influence was still predominant in the court and Kaniska himself is reputed to have been a zealous follower of the Buddha. As a redactor, Caraka would have incorporated the spirit of the days or the influence of his contemporary viz. the great expert in mercurial science Nagarjuna and the scholar poet and mendicant Asvaghosa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is nothing in the internal evidence of the work to warrant the view that Caraka the author was a court physician to a Buddhist ruler like Kaniska. As his name indicates, he is more likely to have been a free and independent scholar, not under the patronage of any prince. He was a roaming scholar, teacher and a healer. On the other hand, there are few references for believing that he was a physician popular in India, particularly in the north-west of India in the 2nd century B. C. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Parthian invader Mittradates invaded and annexed the country between the Indus and the Jhelum i. e . the kingdom of Taxilla towards the end of his reign.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to 171-136 B. C Smiths History of India&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He was very much afraid of being poisoned by his enemies and he spent considerable time in the study of antidotes and toxicology. He is reputed to have had as his court physician a certain Crateuas who developed materia medica and was known as a wise author of important works. This Crateuas might be an outlandish form given to Caraka, the author under review. It is a hazardous conjecture and until more evidence is available must remain so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Usage of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
With regards to Caraka, the redactor of the text of Agnivesa-samhita, we find the word Caraka in several works used in various contexts. But it is not possible to determine from these references that there existed a teacher of medicine by that name or it is referred to a person that a certain person among those referred to is the medical teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Bhavaprakasa===&lt;br /&gt;
We find the story of Caraka in Bhavaprakasa. He was denoted to be the history of medical teachers like Sesa, the king of serpents, who is versed in the Vedas and in the Ayurveda which is a sub-Veda of the Atharvaveda. It is believed that he took birth as the son of a sage versed in the Vedas and the sciences and went about as a peripatetic teacher. Thus from the word cara which means a perigrinator, he came to be known as Caraka, the last syllable being added without altering the sense. He took up the text of the teaching of Atreya, as codified by Agnivesa, redacted it and made it popular in the world. Thus is told the story of Caraka, the author of the work going by the name of Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Usages===&lt;br /&gt;
* Some are of opinion that the word Caraka has the connotation of a physician.&lt;br /&gt;
* There are a few usages of the word with reference to some individuals.&lt;br /&gt;
* If in the lexicons it were found that the word was given as a synonym for physician, it should have been applied to Susruta and others but this reference has not yet been found anywhere. Therefore it is natural to conclude that it applies only to the author of the work in question. If this appellation is used for other persons like few present words like Kali Bhima or modern Samson or modern Hippocrates etc, then only we can deduce that it was a common appellation for other sages as well.&lt;br /&gt;
* The importance of Atharvaveda as assigned in the Caraka, Kasyapa and Susruta Samhitas is denoted to be the source of Ayurveda. In any ways it does not go against the supposition that Caraka signifies the section of the Veda going by that name.&lt;br /&gt;
* It may also happen to be the author&#039;s Gotra or clan name, just as Atreya is the one belonging to the clan of Atri.&lt;br /&gt;
* It even may be his personal name or a person born in western India where the Naga race was living. He was called an incarnation of the serpent god by the author of Bhavaprakasa.&lt;br /&gt;
* It is also probable that as Rudra, the commentator on the Brhajjataka writes that any learned physician who went about as a mendicant from place to place was thus known as Caraka, the peregrinating mendicant.&lt;br /&gt;
* The Lalita Vistara also supports the usage of this term.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Other Significances==&lt;br /&gt;
In whatever way he may have become popular as Caraka, it is certain that by his erudition and skill in the science of Medicine, he had been regarded as a great teacher from the earliest times, so that we find that even Vagbhatta and others refer to him with respect as the Preceptor Caraka. Ayanta Bhatta also refers to him with great respect in his Nyaya Manjari. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Visvarupacarya===&lt;br /&gt;
Visvarupacarya, in his commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, cites a passage which says about the Carakas. Though the context is entirely medical, because the passage is in connection with the knowledge of the Aswinis in the medical science. It states that honey in exigencies may be compatible with Brahmacarya, yet there is a citation of the Vajasaneyas or the followers of Samaveda in line with the Carakas. It is clear that Caraka here refers to the Caraka School of Veda. According to the Kasika Vrtti, Vaisampaayana&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was  a disciple of Vyasa and the receiver of Yajurveda from him.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was known as Caraka and his school of Veda as the Caraka School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Yajurveda===&lt;br /&gt;
In the 30th chapter of Yajurveda, 18th hymn is in the context of human-sacrifice. In that there is a chant saying to the wicked teacher Caraka, Mr. Misra who Comments on this in Hindi. It says that the teacher Caraka referred to is the medical teacher Caraka. Based on this, some are of the opinion that Caraka is a very ancient person. But what ground is there to interpret that word to mean the name of a particular individual Mahidhara interprets it as meaning the &#039;Guru of the Carakas i.e. the followers of the Caraka School of Veda. But in the context in which the word is found, we think that it is irrelevant that the Caraka was a branch of the Vedas. There is a hint in the passage with reference to the various persons belonging to particular classes and occupations for whom oblations are offered. It does not denote any particular individual by name nor any followers of any particular branch of Veda. In the same hymn there is a reference about men of low character, gamblers and other wicked people who offered oblations for the propitiation of similar evids. Therefore, Carakacarya who is given offerings in the name of one evil god, should necessarily be a low and sinful person. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Other References===&lt;br /&gt;
The authors of the Jnanakosa are of the opinion that this word refers to the teacher of the Caraka school of Veda and this context denotes a denunciation of the Caraka school. But in the Satapatha Brahmana, though there are numerous occurrences of the word Caraka, the references are only to the peculiar usages of that branch and never any denunciation of it is meant. Even in the Taittiriya Brahmana there occurs the denotation of the sinful Caraka, where Sayana interprets it as meaning the teacher of the art of walking on bamboo poles, a kind of dance-teacher. There is no reference to the teachers of the Caraka school of Veda. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It does not seem relevant to the usage of the word in the Taittiriya Samhita which owns the Caraka school itself, the interpretation offered by Sayana seems to be applicable here too, meaning some person belonging to a low trade. In the same sense, in which the word has been used in the Naisadhiya Carita, wherein Caraka is used to mean a spy, a secret walker. Here also Carkacarya may mean the head of the spies. Then the relevancy of the context, the presence of the sinful man and the offering of things in the name of an evil god, all these agree completely. Dayananda Swami the author of a commentary on the Yajurveda interprets the word as meaning the teacher of the caters of gluttons. This may be according to the meaning of the verb car to eat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Difference in Caraka Samhita and Mahābhāsya==&lt;br /&gt;
In the Caraka Samhita there is mention of the regions of Pancala, Pancanada and Kampilya but nowhere Gonarda. How can Gonardiya or Caraka, the author of Mahābhāsya could ever forget to mention a synonym of his name even once. Thus the enquiry into the subject of the time, name and place helps only to confirm the distinctness of these two persons. Patanjali&#039;s Mahabhasya is full of proverbial maxims, expositions in extenso and varied in scope difficult to grasp immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the Caraka Samhita, the parts whose redactorship is assigned to Caraka, though they contain passages of deep import are yet composed in an easily intelligible style which is delightful to read and understand and which is uniform in its structure and course. Thus, from the point of view of style too, these two works show different authorship. Besides being an independent and original author, writing a new and comprehensive treatise on grammar and a foremost Sutra-composition of a masterly type on the Yoga, how could Patanjali have found pleasure in the work merely redacting the text of author&#039;s authorship, as it is in the case of the Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Period of Caraka as per Sylvan Levi==&lt;br /&gt;
With this regards, the view that Caraka was the the court physician to Kaniska, the theory originated from the French orientalist Sylvan Levi who discovered the name Caraka in the Chinese Tripitaka. Thus his identity and period which is the same as that of Kaniska, the 2nd century A. D. are according to Sylvan Levi established. If this theory be sound, both the identity and the period of Caraka are easily established as a contemporary of Kaniska who belongs to the 2nd century A. D. Most of the scholars hold this to be the probable period and identity of Caraka, with the material available at present. In this connection, there is a contrary view expressed by the late Sir P. C. Ray in his History of Hindu Chemistry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M. Sylvan Levi has recently unearthed from the Chinese Tripitaka, the name of a physician named Caraka, who was attached as spiritual guide to the Indo-Scythian king Kaniska who reigned in the second century A. D. The French Orientalist consider this Caraka as the author of the famous Hindu medical work. Specially, it offers an easy explanation of the supposed Greek influence discernible in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not completely comply with M. Levi&#039;s theory. If we are to go by name alone, we can claim a still higher antiquity for our author. The appellation of Caraka occurs in Vedic literature as patronymic in short, Panini felt it necessary to compose a special Sutra for deriving the Carakas i. e. the followers of Caraka. Then Patanjali, who is now generally admitted to have lived in the second century B. C. is known to have written a commentary on the medical work of Caraka, thus further proving the antiquity of our author and both Cakrapani and Bhoja agree in alluding to him as the redactor of Caraka. Indeed in such matters, we would comply with the native traditions. It would be beside our purpose, however, to enter into any lengthy discussion on the grounds on which we are inclined to place Caraka in the pre-Buddhistic era.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;History of Hindu Chemistry by Prafulla Chandra Ray Kt. Pages. 13-23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Different perspectives of the Literary Works==&lt;br /&gt;
With these various views at our disposal, we should like to consider the greater probabilities of any of these or of other circumstances implied in the material at our disposal. We should like to draw upon the internal evidence of the work itself in the absence of definite data from outside. As the Nepal Raj guru rightly observes in his preface to the Kasyapa-samhita, the non-mention of the names of the days of the week is a significant factor for assigning an ancient date to Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concepts of Nyaya and Vaisesika are yet rudimentary and in a fluid state and the categories of the Sankhya had not grown into their theistic number of twenty-five as in the Mahabharata. The Sankhya of the most ancient form is represented in Caraka and if Caraka was either Patanjali, the author of the Yogasutras or a post-Mahabharata scholar, he would certainly have mentioned the twenty-fifth category of a supreme God, for the Sankhya of Patanjali holds Iswara the original guide and teacher and lord of the universe of souls. There is no sect of devotion to a supreme ruler of the universe, nor is there any mention of the incarnations of the deity and the names of the Puranic divinities. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Caraka belonged to a time when these forms of worship were current he could not have failed to incorporate them along with the Vedic rites of Bali, Homa and Mangala. The facts point to a time when Caraka must have existed, anterior to that the Indoscythian, Buddhist king, Kaniska, by which time the classical literature of Sanskrit based on the Puranic legends and anecdotes was fully established in India. Since the time of the original Caraka, the redactor of Angivesa-tantra, the foremost in the medical profession, might have been conferred the title of Caraka. This would explain the Caraka of the court of Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172832</id>
		<title>Talk:Caraka</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172832"/>
		<updated>2025-07-03T11:09:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Incarnation of Sesa */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The world acknowledges the most ancient and fundamental book on the Medicine of India as &#039;Caraka&#039; or the &#039;Caraka Samhita&#039;. The early Arabic writers on medicine refer to Caraka as an authority due to which Caraka was completely translated to the Arabic language for the princes of the house of Barmicides.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is referred to as Alberunis India B\ E C Sachan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Tibetan, Chinese and other languages existing in the northwest neighborhood of India may also contain either translation of or references to Caraka. One such reference to Caraka&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was the court physician of Kaniska.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the Chinese Tripataka, led the orientalist Sylvain Levi to infer that the author of the Caraka Samhita is identical to the court physicians of Kautska. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Origin of the Name Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The name of Caraka, as per the ancient sacred literature of India, refers to in many different ways. It varies in its many applications with the meaning it connotes like:&lt;br /&gt;
* The adherents of a branch of the Veda&lt;br /&gt;
* The teacher of a kind of acrobatic dance&lt;br /&gt;
* A gusto &lt;br /&gt;
* Etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems to be a honorific term indicating the profession of the peripatetic teacher. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References About Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The religious and philosophical teachers called themselves the Parivrajakas. Mostly these were the men who had renounced the world and were at the prime of their religious life. The Agnivesa tantra was the first literature of its kind to be studied for many centuries. It was redacted by Caraka which referred to the scholars, commentators, translators, and other such institutions to date.  It has added to the sanctity and authority of Caraka&#039;s name. &lt;br /&gt;
* Bhattaar Haricandra and Jejjata named their commentaries after his name. They are known as Caraka Vyaakhyaana and Carakaanyaasa respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the seventh century the great Sanskrit prose writer Baana Bhatta mentions Caraka in one of his passages containing double entrance. &lt;br /&gt;
* Santi-raksita refers to Caraka in relation to coordination as one of the Pramaanas or means of knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
* During the seventh, eighth, and ninth centuries, when Arabic scholarship was at its highest peak and Islam was spreading in the west to the shores of the Atlantic,&lt;br /&gt;
   Caraka was a revered authority in the Saracen and Latin world of science and scholarship. &lt;br /&gt;
* Jayanta Bhatta in his work on logic called Nyaya-manjari refers to Caraka as an example of those authoritative wise men who have the whole of time-space in their ken.&lt;br /&gt;
* Alberuni says that the Hindus have a book called by the name of the author, &#039;Caraka&#039;, and consider it the best literature on medicine. According to their belief, Caraka was a Rsi in the last Dwapara-yuga when his name was Agnivesa, but afterward, he was called Caraka which means &#039;the intelligent one&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alberuni&#039;s India by E. C. Sachin&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
* Cakrapani, the popular commentator on Caraka of the 11th century is well known as Bhanumati.&lt;br /&gt;
* The commentary on Susruta refers to Caraka during the same period. Vijajya-raksita and Srikantha of the 13th century, Vacaspati and Kanthadatta and Sivadasa of the 14th and 15th centuries respectively as well as Bhavamisra of the 16th century refer to Caraka as the gear medical authority.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the twentieth century there was a club of medical scholars in America, named after Caraka. It is known as the Caraka Club of America. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus throughout the twenty or more centuries after he edited his great work, his name has been held in high esteem and as the highest authority on Hindu medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The word or name Caraka has been used to denote many and various individuals or schools of thought. The equivalent term to this term was perhaps used to distinguish the secular peripatetic teacher from the religious background named Sanyasi. Ramanuja, Madhava and such many other innumerable peripatetic religious teachers were known as Parivrajakacaryas. Similarly, the teacher of secular wisdom, particularly of medicine, who went about disseminating his skill and theories must have called himself Caraka. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary to check why any school of peripatetic teachers either religious or secular came into existence. When a new school has come into being, or when an old school is trying to reassert itself against the claims of a new one, then there is a need felt for either the establishment of new tenets or the re-establishment of old ones that are refuting or opposing a newer school of thought. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have an example of the black school of Yajurveda whose adherents or propagating sections were known as Carakas. As this black or the older schools had to meet the challenge of a new school propagated by a schismatic section of the followers of Yajnavalkya, who broke away from the old school and founded their branch known as the white Yajurveda. The older school must have felt the need to re-establish its authority or defend its decree against the inroads of the new and hence went about the country intending to the preservation and dissemination of its doctrine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Evolution in Ancient Medical Field==&lt;br /&gt;
There probably arose a situation of great evolution in medical thoughts and practices either as the result of various schools of medical theories coming into being or due to the confusion regarding the rival schools claiming to represent the ancient and authoritative tradition. Perhaps due to the wealth of accumulated data of experience and experiment waiting to be properly blended with and incorporated into the original body of the ancient science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each or every one of these conditions is entirely probable when we commemorate that between the original compilation of the Agnivesa-tantra presented to the assembly of sages, even political supremacy existed. Pusya-mitra, the commander-in-chief, usurped the throne of Magadha by assassinating his ruler belonging to the Buddhistic persuasion. This was the culmination of the Vedic reassertion and Pusya-mitra performed the horse sacrifice in the ancient Hindu emperor manner and proclaimed himself the champion and renovator of Vedic traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence we presume that the various systems of Indian philosophical thought owe their origin to this period. Similarly, it is during this period that the codification edition and re-organization of the medical thought and traditions of the land took place based on the experience and accumulated data of the whole period between the time of the sage promulgators like Atreya and Agnivesa. It was the time of new progress and resurrection when Buddhism was on the wane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka was aware of the Sakas, Yavanas, and the Cinas. He knows their habits and dietetic peculiarities. During the days of the Magadha empire, India loomed large among the nations of the world. Her wealth, her arts and sciences received international admiration. Conquerors, adventurers, Savants, and pilgrims turned their eyes towards India in quest of her wealth, knowledge, and holiness. The philosophers of the Nyaya and Vaisesika schools expounded their theories of reality, substance, and quality. The Sankhyas formulated their theory of the evolution of the world by the interaction of matter and consciousness and established the scientific postulates on which positive sciences could be built.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular religion still retained the devotion to Vedic gods, rites, and the Atharvavedic rituals e. g. Santipaustika, Bali, Mangala, and Homa are prescribed in the Caraka Samhita as aids to somatic medicine. All these circumstances point persuasively to a time when there was an upsurge of ancient Vedic thoughts and rituals and when India was the meeting ground of the world&#039;s peoples and their thoughts. We can deduce Caraka to this period which is about the second century B.C.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancestral Origin of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
It is not possible to know with any degree of precision who Caraka was or his parentage, when and where he lived and redacted the work, whether this was the personal name of the author or of a school to which he belonged or a title he assumed for himself or which was conferred on him by his contemporaries. Several theories have become current regarding the identity and the time of this famous redactor. Before we examine any of these it is necessary to remember that the book itself affords no clue to the nature and time or other circumstances of the redactor. There is just a bare mention of his name in the colophon of each chapter as the redactor of the treatise compiled by Agnivesa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether even this colophon is the original feature of his work or appended to it by the later redactor, Drdhabala, who claims to have completed the work by reconstructing and restoring the last forty-one chapters of the treatise ascribed to Agnivesa, is also a matter for conjecture. Before we can formulate any views regarding the person and time of Caraka, let us consider why any person, be he known as Caraka or by any other name, should have felt called upon to redact a work like the Agnivesa-tantra which had received the commendation of the great sages as the best embodiment of Atreya&#039;s teaching. It would be very informative if we could have the Agnivesa tantra as it was before redacted by Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Emanation of Caraka Samhita==&lt;br /&gt;
The Bhela and Harita tantras, which were written at the same time by the co-students of Agnivesa, are still available but the Agnivesa tantra is unfortunately not available now. The only available literature now is the redacted form of Caraka-Samhita. Due to many progressive materials written thereafter, the original version would have undergone many mutilations and spurious amendations and interpolations. Thus the need for verification and reconstruction of the parallel compilation and text with more accurateness must have arisen with course of time which was from a great scholar with comprehensive vision and learning. After a lapse of a few centuries after the compilation by Agnivesa, this need envisaged above was fulfilled by a scholar-physician whom we know as Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comments on Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
As we don&#039;t have any definite time assigned to Caraka, we cannot know the time between the period of Caraka and Drdhabala, the second redactor who claims to have restored the lost portions of Agnivesa-tantra as redacted by Caraka. Even the redacted version of Caraka would have been lost already at the time of Drdhabala, makes one conclude that Caraka was quite ancient even at the time of Drdhabala. Drdhabala however never concerns himself regarding the time or identity of Caraka. Except giving him an epithet of Atibuddhi, the highly intelligent one, he never gave either his view of the Man or of his times or place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We derive no help even from Vagbhata, who based his work on these two ancient compilations of Caraka and Suśruta. He only mentions that these two are preferred to the works of Bhela and other sages due to their excellence and precision in the field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Available Theories Regarding Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
To help us to arrive at a definite conclusion, we shall review the theories on Caraka&#039;s time and identity. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is a Rsi of the Pre-Panini age.&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is Patanjali, the commentator on Panini&#039;s grammar and also the author of the Yogasutras.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is a sage born as the incarnation of Sesa, the serpent king and servant of Visnu.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is the court physician of the king Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this connection we can cite the very erudite and elaborate argument advanced by the editor of the Kasyapa Samhita, the Nepal Rajguru Sri Hemaraja Sarma setting forth the pros and cons in each of these theories and also a general inquiry of the meaning and usage of the word &#039;Caraka, in the ancient books.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Caraka, Author of Pre-Panini period===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka and others are the perseveres of the efficacy of the substances in their combinations and singleness relative to the variation of clime, season, individual characteristics and stage. In this connection, some scholars have propounded that Caraka is anterior even to Panini as in one of the Sutras of the Panini, he refers to the name Caraka. But the Caraka referred to in that Sutra is prefixed by the word Kathā and as it is with reference to the discussion of Carana Vyuha, a vedic text. The person referred to here must be a seer of the Vedic hymns of the Samhita which is available in print now. Caraka has been referred to in connection with significance of the vedic intonation in another sutra of Panini. Hence, we can conclude that the name Caraka belongs to the person of the Vedic line and not of the medical Caraka who must be of post vedic era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Connection of Caraka and Patanjali===&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have held on the basis of statements made by Nagesa and Cakrapanidatta supported by Vijnanabhiksu, Bhoja, Bhavamisra and others that Caraka was identical with Patanjali, the author of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya, the commentary on Panini.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Patanjali has been regarded as a contemporary of Pusya mitra who followed Asoka as the ruler of Saketa and who drove back the Greeks from India. He has been placed about two centuries earlier than Vikrama era, i.e. 175 B.C. Bhandarkar also assign him the same date after investigation into the Mahābhāsya, the Purifying and historical records of western scholars. Thus if Caraka is inferred to be much earlier than 175 B. C., his identity with Patanjali can not be held to be valid. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If on the basis of the Tripitaka, he is taken to be as the contemporary of Kaniska, there being a difference of more than two hundred years between the times of Pusyamitra and Kaniska, the identity of Caraka with Patanjali is still less probable. If the identity were true, there was no mention of the name of Patanjali in the medical treatise going by the name of Caraka, while in both the works on Yoga and grammar the authorship is explicitly in the name of Panjali. In the commentary on grammar, the author explains his other name of Ganardiya, meaning the citizen of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Known as Gonarda, which is explained in a Sutra as the eastern country, which is the modern Gond according to Bhandarkar. There is another view regarding Gonarda that as in the ancient history of Kashmir there is a mention of a king of Gonarda, the latter must be situated in Kashmir. If the commentator on grammar is a citizen of Gonarda and if he is identical with Caraka, why does he not mention the Gonarda region in his medical treatise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Incarnation of Śeśa===&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that the name of Caraka is identified with the snake-god who is credited with supreme wisdom owing to his proximity to Visnu. In every age the close ally and assistant of the incarnation of Visnu, has been known as an Avatara of Sesa. Thus Rama&#039;s brother Laksmana and Baladeva brother of Kisna, were regarded as Avataras of Sesa. In each age there have been prophets and teachers who wanted to establish their supremacy by claiming to be the Avataras of Sesa. Ramanuja who opposed the monism of Sankara claimed to be the Avatara of Sesa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Sesa, throughout the ages has been credited with supreme wisdom as the first servant of Visnu. But this is purely a Puranic tradition where visnu reclines on the Adisesa and floats on the milky ocean at the beginning of each creation. It is significant to note that the Greeks, the Hebrews as well as the Hindus held the serpent as a symbol of wisdom. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asculepius holds in his hand the wand around which serpent is entwined. The Hebrew prophets did the same In India, the great Patanjali with his science of Yogic breathing was identified with Sesa because the serpent is known for its hissing and is credited to live on mere air for long periods. It is known as Vayu-bhuk. Caraka also was regarded as seen from the story of Bhavamisra, as the incarnation of the serpent-god. In Hindu tradition the serpent is the symbol of time i. e. eternity and is believed to be the longest-lived of creatures. It is perhaps due to this that medicine, holding long life as its goal, has taken the serpent-god for its teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Apprehension Regarding Court Physician===&lt;br /&gt;
There are many adverse factors in conflict with the view that Caraka, the court physician to Kaniska, was the author of the work under review, whether he was of the second century A. D. or the first century A. D. or even of the latter date 78 A. D. assigned by the Cambridge History of India.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vol I page 583&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kaniska&#039;s reign is associated with names like Nagarjuna, Asvaghosa and Vasumitra and the Buddhist influence was still predominant in the court and Kaniska himself is reputed to have been a zealous follower of the Buddha. As a redactor, Caraka would have incorporated the spirit of the days or the influence of his contemporary viz. the great expert in mercurial science Nagarjuna and the scholar poet and mendicant Asvaghosa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is nothing in the internal evidence of the work to warrant the view that Caraka the author was a court physician to a Buddhist ruler like Kaniska. As his name indicates, he is more likely to have been a free and independent scholar, not under the patronage of any prince. He was a roaming scholar, teacher and a healer. On the other hand, there are few references for believing that he was a physician popular in India, particularly in the north-west of India in the 2nd century B. C. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Parthian invader Mittradates invaded and annexed the country between the Indus and the Jhelum i. e . the kingdom of Taxilla towards the close of his reign.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to 171-136 B. C Smiths History of India&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He was very much afraid of being poisoned by his enemies and he spent considerable time in the study of antidotes and toxicology. He is reputed to have had as his court physician a certain Crateuas who developed materia medica and was known as a wise author of important works. This Crateuas might be an outlandish form given to Caraka, the author under review. It is a hazardous conjecture and until more evidence is available must remain so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Usage of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
With regards to Caraka, the redactor of the text of Agnivesa-samhita, we find the word Caraka in several works used in various contexts. But it is not possible to determine from these references that there existed a teacher of medicine by that name or it is referred to a person that a certain person among those referred to is the medical teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Bhavaprakasa===&lt;br /&gt;
We find the story of Caraka in Bhavaprakasa. He was denoted to be the history of medical teachers like Sesa, the king of serpents, who is versed in the Vedas and in the Ayurveda which is a sub-Veda of the Atharvaveda. It is believed that he took birth as the son of a sage versed in the Vedas and the sciences and went about as a peripatetic teacher. Thus from the word cara which means a perigrinator, he came to be known as Caraka, the last syllable being added without altering the sense. He took up the text of the teaching of Atreya, as codified by Agnivesa, redacted it and made it popular in the world. Thus is told the story of Caraka, the author of the work going by the name of Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Usages===&lt;br /&gt;
* Some are of opinion that the word Caraka has the connotation of a physician.&lt;br /&gt;
* There are a few usages of the word with reference to some individuals.&lt;br /&gt;
* If in the lexicons it were found that the word was given as a synonym for physician, it should have been applied to Susruta and others but this reference has not yet been found anywhere. Therefore it is natural to conclude that it applies only to the author of the work in question. If this appellation is used for other persons like few present words like Kali Bhima or modern Samson or modern Hippocrates etc, then only we can deduce that it was a common appellation for other sages as well.&lt;br /&gt;
* The importance of Atharvaveda as assigned in the Caraka, Kasyapa and Susruta Samhitas is denoted to be the source of Ayurveda. In any ways it does not go against the supposition that Caraka signifies the section of the Veda going by that name.&lt;br /&gt;
* It may also happen to be the author&#039;s Gotra or clan name, just as Atreya is the one belonging to the clan of Atri.&lt;br /&gt;
* It even may be his personal name or a person born in western India where the Naga race was living. He was called an incarnation of the serpent god by the author of Bhavaprakasa.&lt;br /&gt;
* It is also probable that as Rudra, the commentator on the Brhajjataka writes that any learned physician who went about as a mendicant from place to place was thus known as Caraka, the peregrinating mendicant.&lt;br /&gt;
* The Lalita Vistara also supports the usage of this term.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Other Significances==&lt;br /&gt;
In whatever way he may have become popular as Caraka, it is certain that by his erudition and skill in the science of Medicine, he had been regarded as a great teacher from the earliest times, so that we find that even Vagbhatta and others refer to him with respect as the Preceptor Caraka. Ayanta Bhatta also refers to him with great respect in his Nyaya Manjari. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Visvarupacarya===&lt;br /&gt;
Visvarupacarya, in his commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, cites a passage which says about the Carakas. Though the context is entirely medical, because the passage is in connection with the knowledge of the Aswinis in the medical science. It states that honey in exigencies may be compatible with Brahmacarya, yet there is a citation of the Vajasaneyas or the followers of Samaveda in line with the Carakas. It is clear that Caraka here refers to the Caraka School of Veda. According to the Kasika Vrtti, Vaisampaayana&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was  a disciple of Vyasa and the receiver of Yajurveda from him.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was known as Caraka and his school of Veda as the Caraka School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Yajurveda===&lt;br /&gt;
In the 30th chapter of Yajurveda, 18th hymn is in the context of human-sacrifice. In that there is a chant saying to the wicked teacher Caraka, Mr. Misra who Comments on this in Hindi. It says that the teacher Caraka referred to is the medical teacher Caraka. Based on this, some are of the opinion that Caraka is a very ancient person. But what ground is there to interpret that word to mean the name of a particular individual Mahidhara interprets it as meaning the &#039;Guru of the Carakas i.e. the followers of the Caraka School of Veda. But in the context in which the word is found, we think that it is irrelevant that the Caraka was a branch of the Vedas. There is a hint in the passage with reference to the various persons belonging to particular classes and occupations for whom oblations are offered. It does not denote any particular individual by name nor any followers of any particular branch of Veda. In the same hymn there is a reference about men of low character, gamblers and other wicked people who offered oblations for the propitiation of similar evids. Therefore, Carakacarya who is given offerings in the name of one evil god, should necessarily be a low and sinful person. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Other References===&lt;br /&gt;
The authors of the Jnanakosa are of the opinion that this word refers to the teacher of the Caraka school of Veda and this context denotes a denunciation of the Caraka school. But in the Satapatha Brahmana, though there are numerous occurrences of the word Caraka, the references are only to the peculiar usages of that branch and never any denunciation of it is meant. Even in the Taittiriya Brahmana there occurs the denotation of the sinful Caraka, where Sayana interprets it as meaning the teacher of the art of walking on bamboo poles, a kind of dance-teacher. There is no reference to the teachers of the Caraka school of Veda. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It does not seem relevant to the usage of the word in the Taittiriya Samhita which owns the Caraka school itself, the interpretation offered by Sayana seems to be applicable here too, meaning some person belonging to a low trade. In the same sense, in which the word has been used in the Naisadhiya Carita, wherein Caraka is used to mean a spy, a secret walker. Here also Carkacarya may mean the head of the spies. Then the relevancy of the context, the presence of the sinful man and the offering of things in the name of an evil god, all these agree completely. Dayananda Swami the author of a commentary on the Yajurveda interprets the word as meaning the teacher of the caters of gluttons. This may be according to the meaning of the verb car to eat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Difference in Caraka Samhita and Mahābhāsya==&lt;br /&gt;
In the Caraka Samhita there is mention of the regions of Pancala, Pancanada and Kampilya but nowhere Gonarda. How can Gonardiya or Caraka, the author of Mahābhāsya could ever forget to mention a synonym of his name even once. Thus the enquiry into the subject of the time, name and place helps only to confirm the distinctness of these two persons. Patanjali&#039;s Mahabhasya is full of proverbial maxims, expositions in extenso and varied in scope difficult to grasp immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the Caraka Samhita, the parts whose redactorship is assigned to Caraka, though they contain passages of deep import are yet composed in an easily intelligible style which is delightful to read and understand and which is uniform in its structure and course. Thus, from the point of view of style too, these two works show different authorship. Besides being an independent and original author, writing a new and comprehensive treatise on grammar and a foremost Sutra-composition of a masterly type on the Yoga, how could Patanjali have found pleasure in the work merely redacting the text of author&#039;s authorship, as it is in the case of the Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Period of Caraka as per Sylvan Levi==&lt;br /&gt;
With this regards, the view that Caraka was the the court physician to Kaniska, the theory originated from the French orientalist Sylvan Levi who discovered the name Caraka in the Chinese Tripitaka. Thus his identity and period which is the same as that of Kaniska, the 2nd century A. D. are according to Sylvan Levi established. If this theory be sound, both the identity and the period of Caraka are easily established as a contemporary of Kaniska who belongs to the 2nd century A. D. Most of the scholars hold this to be the probable period and identity of Caraka, with the material available at present. In this connection, there is a contrary view expressed by the late Sir P. C. Ray in his History of Hindu Chemistry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M. Sylvan Levi has recently unearthed from the Chinese Tripitaka, the name of a physician named Caraka, who was attached as spiritual guide to the Indo-Scythian king Kaniska who reigned in the second century A. D. The French Orientalist consider this Caraka as the author of the famous Hindu medical work. Specially, it offers an easy explanation of the supposed Greek influence discernible in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not completely comply with M. Levi&#039;s theory. If we are to go by name alone, we can claim a still higher antiquity for our author. The appellation of Caraka occurs in Vedic literature as patronymic in short, Panini felt it necessary to compose a special Sutra for deriving the Carakas i. e. the followers of Caraka. Then Patanjali, who is now generally admitted to have lived in the second century B. C. is known to have written a commentary on the medical work of Caraka, thus further proving the antiquity of our author and both Cakrapani and Bhoja agree in alluding to him as the redactor of Caraka. Indeed in such matters, we would comply with the native traditions. It would be beside our purpose, however, to enter into any lengthy discussion on the grounds on which we are inclined to place Caraka in the pre-Buddhistic era.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;History of Hindu Chemistry by Prafulla Chandra Ray Kt. Pages. 13-23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Different perspectives of the Literary Works==&lt;br /&gt;
With these various views at our disposal, we should like to consider the greater probabilities of any of these or of other circumstances implied in the material at our disposal. We should like to draw upon the internal evidence of the work itself in the absence of definite data from outside. As the Nepal Raj guru rightly observes in his preface to the Kasyapa-samhita, the non-mention of the names of the days of the week is a significant factor for assigning an ancient date to Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concepts of Nyaya and Vaisesika are yet rudimentary and in a fluid state and the categories of the Sankhya had not grown into their theistic number of twenty-five as in the Mahabharata. The Sankhya of the most ancient form is represented in Caraka and if Caraka was either Patanjali, the author of the Yogasutras or a post-Mahabharata scholar, he would certainly have mentioned the twenty-fifth category of a supreme God, for the Sankhya of Patanjali holds Iswara the original guide and teacher and lord of the universe of souls. There is no sect of devotion to a supreme ruler of the universe, nor is there any mention of the incarnations of the deity and the names of the Puranic divinities. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Caraka belonged to a time when these forms of worship were current he could not have failed to incorporate them along with the Vedic rites of Bali, Homa and Mangala. The facts point to a time when Caraka must have existed, anterior to that the Indoscythian, Buddhist king, Kaniska, by which time the classical literature of Sanskrit based on the Puranic legends and anecdotes was fully established in India. Since the time of the original Caraka, the redactor of Angivesa-tantra, the foremost in the medical profession, might have been conferred the title of Caraka. This would explain the Caraka of the court of Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172831</id>
		<title>Talk:Caraka</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172831"/>
		<updated>2025-07-03T11:08:49Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Comments on Caraka */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The world acknowledges the most ancient and fundamental book on the Medicine of India as &#039;Caraka&#039; or the &#039;Caraka Samhita&#039;. The early Arabic writers on medicine refer to Caraka as an authority due to which Caraka was completely translated to the Arabic language for the princes of the house of Barmicides.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is referred to as Alberunis India B\ E C Sachan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Tibetan, Chinese and other languages existing in the northwest neighborhood of India may also contain either translation of or references to Caraka. One such reference to Caraka&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was the court physician of Kaniska.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the Chinese Tripataka, led the orientalist Sylvain Levi to infer that the author of the Caraka Samhita is identical to the court physicians of Kautska. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Origin of the Name Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The name of Caraka, as per the ancient sacred literature of India, refers to in many different ways. It varies in its many applications with the meaning it connotes like:&lt;br /&gt;
* The adherents of a branch of the Veda&lt;br /&gt;
* The teacher of a kind of acrobatic dance&lt;br /&gt;
* A gusto &lt;br /&gt;
* Etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems to be a honorific term indicating the profession of the peripatetic teacher. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References About Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The religious and philosophical teachers called themselves the Parivrajakas. Mostly these were the men who had renounced the world and were at the prime of their religious life. The Agnivesa tantra was the first literature of its kind to be studied for many centuries. It was redacted by Caraka which referred to the scholars, commentators, translators, and other such institutions to date.  It has added to the sanctity and authority of Caraka&#039;s name. &lt;br /&gt;
* Bhattaar Haricandra and Jejjata named their commentaries after his name. They are known as Caraka Vyaakhyaana and Carakaanyaasa respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the seventh century the great Sanskrit prose writer Baana Bhatta mentions Caraka in one of his passages containing double entrance. &lt;br /&gt;
* Santi-raksita refers to Caraka in relation to coordination as one of the Pramaanas or means of knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
* During the seventh, eighth, and ninth centuries, when Arabic scholarship was at its highest peak and Islam was spreading in the west to the shores of the Atlantic,&lt;br /&gt;
   Caraka was a revered authority in the Saracen and Latin world of science and scholarship. &lt;br /&gt;
* Jayanta Bhatta in his work on logic called Nyaya-manjari refers to Caraka as an example of those authoritative wise men who have the whole of time-space in their ken.&lt;br /&gt;
* Alberuni says that the Hindus have a book called by the name of the author, &#039;Caraka&#039;, and consider it the best literature on medicine. According to their belief, Caraka was a Rsi in the last Dwapara-yuga when his name was Agnivesa, but afterward, he was called Caraka which means &#039;the intelligent one&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alberuni&#039;s India by E. C. Sachin&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
* Cakrapani, the popular commentator on Caraka of the 11th century is well known as Bhanumati.&lt;br /&gt;
* The commentary on Susruta refers to Caraka during the same period. Vijajya-raksita and Srikantha of the 13th century, Vacaspati and Kanthadatta and Sivadasa of the 14th and 15th centuries respectively as well as Bhavamisra of the 16th century refer to Caraka as the gear medical authority.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the twentieth century there was a club of medical scholars in America, named after Caraka. It is known as the Caraka Club of America. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus throughout the twenty or more centuries after he edited his great work, his name has been held in high esteem and as the highest authority on Hindu medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The word or name Caraka has been used to denote many and various individuals or schools of thought. The equivalent term to this term was perhaps used to distinguish the secular peripatetic teacher from the religious background named Sanyasi. Ramanuja, Madhava and such many other innumerable peripatetic religious teachers were known as Parivrajakacaryas. Similarly, the teacher of secular wisdom, particularly of medicine, who went about disseminating his skill and theories must have called himself Caraka. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary to check why any school of peripatetic teachers either religious or secular came into existence. When a new school has come into being, or when an old school is trying to reassert itself against the claims of a new one, then there is a need felt for either the establishment of new tenets or the re-establishment of old ones that are refuting or opposing a newer school of thought. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have an example of the black school of Yajurveda whose adherents or propagating sections were known as Carakas. As this black or the older schools had to meet the challenge of a new school propagated by a schismatic section of the followers of Yajnavalkya, who broke away from the old school and founded their branch known as the white Yajurveda. The older school must have felt the need to re-establish its authority or defend its decree against the inroads of the new and hence went about the country intending to the preservation and dissemination of its doctrine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Evolution in Ancient Medical Field==&lt;br /&gt;
There probably arose a situation of great evolution in medical thoughts and practices either as the result of various schools of medical theories coming into being or due to the confusion regarding the rival schools claiming to represent the ancient and authoritative tradition. Perhaps due to the wealth of accumulated data of experience and experiment waiting to be properly blended with and incorporated into the original body of the ancient science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each or every one of these conditions is entirely probable when we commemorate that between the original compilation of the Agnivesa-tantra presented to the assembly of sages, even political supremacy existed. Pusya-mitra, the commander-in-chief, usurped the throne of Magadha by assassinating his ruler belonging to the Buddhistic persuasion. This was the culmination of the Vedic reassertion and Pusya-mitra performed the horse sacrifice in the ancient Hindu emperor manner and proclaimed himself the champion and renovator of Vedic traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence we presume that the various systems of Indian philosophical thought owe their origin to this period. Similarly, it is during this period that the codification edition and re-organization of the medical thought and traditions of the land took place based on the experience and accumulated data of the whole period between the time of the sage promulgators like Atreya and Agnivesa. It was the time of new progress and resurrection when Buddhism was on the wane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka was aware of the Sakas, Yavanas, and the Cinas. He knows their habits and dietetic peculiarities. During the days of the Magadha empire, India loomed large among the nations of the world. Her wealth, her arts and sciences received international admiration. Conquerors, adventurers, Savants, and pilgrims turned their eyes towards India in quest of her wealth, knowledge, and holiness. The philosophers of the Nyaya and Vaisesika schools expounded their theories of reality, substance, and quality. The Sankhyas formulated their theory of the evolution of the world by the interaction of matter and consciousness and established the scientific postulates on which positive sciences could be built.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular religion still retained the devotion to Vedic gods, rites, and the Atharvavedic rituals e. g. Santipaustika, Bali, Mangala, and Homa are prescribed in the Caraka Samhita as aids to somatic medicine. All these circumstances point persuasively to a time when there was an upsurge of ancient Vedic thoughts and rituals and when India was the meeting ground of the world&#039;s peoples and their thoughts. We can deduce Caraka to this period which is about the second century B.C.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancestral Origin of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
It is not possible to know with any degree of precision who Caraka was or his parentage, when and where he lived and redacted the work, whether this was the personal name of the author or of a school to which he belonged or a title he assumed for himself or which was conferred on him by his contemporaries. Several theories have become current regarding the identity and the time of this famous redactor. Before we examine any of these it is necessary to remember that the book itself affords no clue to the nature and time or other circumstances of the redactor. There is just a bare mention of his name in the colophon of each chapter as the redactor of the treatise compiled by Agnivesa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether even this colophon is the original feature of his work or appended to it by the later redactor, Drdhabala, who claims to have completed the work by reconstructing and restoring the last forty-one chapters of the treatise ascribed to Agnivesa, is also a matter for conjecture. Before we can formulate any views regarding the person and time of Caraka, let us consider why any person, be he known as Caraka or by any other name, should have felt called upon to redact a work like the Agnivesa-tantra which had received the commendation of the great sages as the best embodiment of Atreya&#039;s teaching. It would be very informative if we could have the Agnivesa tantra as it was before redacted by Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Emanation of Caraka Samhita==&lt;br /&gt;
The Bhela and Harita tantras, which were written at the same time by the co-students of Agnivesa, are still available but the Agnivesa tantra is unfortunately not available now. The only available literature now is the redacted form of Caraka-Samhita. Due to many progressive materials written thereafter, the original version would have undergone many mutilations and spurious amendations and interpolations. Thus the need for verification and reconstruction of the parallel compilation and text with more accurateness must have arisen with course of time which was from a great scholar with comprehensive vision and learning. After a lapse of a few centuries after the compilation by Agnivesa, this need envisaged above was fulfilled by a scholar-physician whom we know as Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comments on Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
As we don&#039;t have any definite time assigned to Caraka, we cannot know the time between the period of Caraka and Drdhabala, the second redactor who claims to have restored the lost portions of Agnivesa-tantra as redacted by Caraka. Even the redacted version of Caraka would have been lost already at the time of Drdhabala, makes one conclude that Caraka was quite ancient even at the time of Drdhabala. Drdhabala however never concerns himself regarding the time or identity of Caraka. Except giving him an epithet of Atibuddhi, the highly intelligent one, he never gave either his view of the Man or of his times or place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We derive no help even from Vagbhata, who based his work on these two ancient compilations of Caraka and Suśruta. He only mentions that these two are preferred to the works of Bhela and other sages due to their excellence and precision in the field.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Available Theories Regarding Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
To help us to arrive at a definite conclusion, we shall review the theories on Caraka&#039;s time and identity. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is a Rsi of the Pre-Panini age.&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is Patanjali, the commentator on Panini&#039;s grammar and also the author of the Yogasutras.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is a sage born as the incarnation of Sesa, the serpent king and servant of Visnu.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is the court physician of the king Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this connection we can cite the very erudite and elaborate argument advanced by the editor of the Kasyapa Samhita, the Nepal Rajguru Sri Hemaraja Sarma setting forth the pros and cons in each of these theories and also a general inquiry of the meaning and usage of the word &#039;Caraka, in the ancient books.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Caraka, Author of Pre-Panini period===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka and others are the perseveres of the efficacy of the substances in their combinations and singleness relative to the variation of clime, season, individual characteristics and stage. In this connection, some scholars have propounded that Caraka is anterior even to Panini as in one of the Sutras of the Panini, he refers to the name Caraka. But the Caraka referred to in that Sutra is prefixed by the word Kathā and as it is with reference to the discussion of Carana Vyuha, a vedic text. The person referred to here must be a seer of the Vedic hymns of the Samhita which is available in print now. Caraka has been referred to in connection with significance of the vedic intonation in another sutra of Panini. Hence, we can conclude that the name Caraka belongs to the person of the Vedic line and not of the medical Caraka who must be of post vedic era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Connection of Caraka and Patanjali===&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have held on the basis of statements made by Nagesa and Cakrapanidatta supported by Vijnanabhiksu, Bhoja, Bhavamisra and others that Caraka was identical with Patanjali, the author of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya, the commentary on Panini.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Patanjali has been regarded as a contemporary of Pusya mitra who followed Asoka as the ruler of Saketa and who drove back the Greeks from India. He has been placed about two centuries earlier than Vikrama era, i.e. 175 B.C. Bhandarkar also assign him the same date after investigation into the Mahābhāsya, the Purifying and historical records of western scholars. Thus if Caraka is inferred to be much earlier than 175 B. C., his identity with Patanjali can not be held to be valid. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If on the basis of the Tripitaka, he is taken to be as the contemporary of Kaniska, there being a difference of more than two hundred years between the times of Pusyamitra and Kaniska, the identity of Caraka with Patanjali is still less probable. If the identity were true, there was no mention of the name of Patanjali in the medical treatise going by the name of Caraka, while in both the works on Yoga and grammar the authorship is explicitly in the name of Panjali. In the commentary on grammar, the author explains his other name of Ganardiya, meaning the citizen of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Known as Gonarda, which is explained in a Sutra as the eastern country, which is the modern Gond according to Bhandarkar. There is another view regarding Gonarda that as in the ancient history of Kashmir there is a mention of a king of Gonarda, the latter must be situated in Kashmir. If the commentator on grammar is a citizen of Gonarda and if he is identical with Caraka, why does he not mention the Gonarda region in his medical treatise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Incarnation of Sesa===&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that the name of Caraka is identified with the snake-god who is credited with supreme wisdom owing to his proximity to Visnu. In every age the close ally and assistant of the incarnation of Visnu, has been known as an Avatara of Sesa. Thus Rama&#039;s brother Laksmana and Baladeva brother of Kisna, were regarded as Avataras of Sesa. In each age there have been prophets and teachers who wanted to establish their supremacy by claiming to be the Avataras of Sesa. Ramanuja who opposed the monism of Sankara claimed to be the Avatara of Sesa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Sesa, throughout the ages has been credited with supreme wisdom as the first servant of Visnu. But this is purely a Puranic tradition where visnu reclines on the Adisesa and floats on the milky ocean at the beginning of each creation. It is significant to note that the Greeks, the Hebrews as well as the Hindus held the serpent as a symbol of wisdom. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asculepius holds in his hand the wand around which serpent is entwined. The Hebrew prophets did the same In India, the great Patanjali with his science of Yogic breathing was identified with Sesa because the serpent is known for its hissing and is credited to live on mere air for long periods. It is known as Vayu-bhuk. Caraka also was regarded as seen from the story of Bhavamisra, as the incarnation of the serpent-god. In Hindu tradition the serpent is the symbol of time i. e. eternity and is believed to be the longest-lived of creatures. It is perhaps due to this that medicine, holding long life as its goal, has taken the serpent-god for its teacher. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Apprehension Regarding Court Physician===&lt;br /&gt;
There are many adverse factors in conflict with the view that Caraka, the court physician to Kaniska, was the author of the work under review, whether he was of the second century A. D. or the first century A. D. or even of the latter date 78 A. D. assigned by the Cambridge History of India.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vol I page 583&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kaniska&#039;s reign is associated with names like Nagarjuna, Asvaghosa and Vasumitra and the Buddhist influence was still predominant in the court and Kaniska himself is reputed to have been a zealous follower of the Buddha. As a redactor, Caraka would have incorporated the spirit of the days or the influence of his contemporary viz. the great expert in mercurial science Nagarjuna and the scholar poet and mendicant Asvaghosa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is nothing in the internal evidence of the work to warrant the view that Caraka the author was a court physician to a Buddhist ruler like Kaniska. As his name indicates, he is more likely to have been a free and independent scholar, not under the patronage of any prince. He was a roaming scholar, teacher and a healer. On the other hand, there are few references for believing that he was a physician popular in India, particularly in the north-west of India in the 2nd century B. C. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Parthian invader Mittradates invaded and annexed the country between the Indus and the Jhelum i. e . the kingdom of Taxilla towards the close of his reign.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to 171-136 B. C Smiths History of India&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He was very much afraid of being poisoned by his enemies and he spent considerable time in the study of antidotes and toxicology. He is reputed to have had as his court physician a certain Crateuas who developed materia medica and was known as a wise author of important works. This Crateuas might be an outlandish form given to Caraka, the author under review. It is a hazardous conjecture and until more evidence is available must remain so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Usage of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
With regards to Caraka, the redactor of the text of Agnivesa-samhita, we find the word Caraka in several works used in various contexts. But it is not possible to determine from these references that there existed a teacher of medicine by that name or it is referred to a person that a certain person among those referred to is the medical teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Bhavaprakasa===&lt;br /&gt;
We find the story of Caraka in Bhavaprakasa. He was denoted to be the history of medical teachers like Sesa, the king of serpents, who is versed in the Vedas and in the Ayurveda which is a sub-Veda of the Atharvaveda. It is believed that he took birth as the son of a sage versed in the Vedas and the sciences and went about as a peripatetic teacher. Thus from the word cara which means a perigrinator, he came to be known as Caraka, the last syllable being added without altering the sense. He took up the text of the teaching of Atreya, as codified by Agnivesa, redacted it and made it popular in the world. Thus is told the story of Caraka, the author of the work going by the name of Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Usages===&lt;br /&gt;
* Some are of opinion that the word Caraka has the connotation of a physician.&lt;br /&gt;
* There are a few usages of the word with reference to some individuals.&lt;br /&gt;
* If in the lexicons it were found that the word was given as a synonym for physician, it should have been applied to Susruta and others but this reference has not yet been found anywhere. Therefore it is natural to conclude that it applies only to the author of the work in question. If this appellation is used for other persons like few present words like Kali Bhima or modern Samson or modern Hippocrates etc, then only we can deduce that it was a common appellation for other sages as well.&lt;br /&gt;
* The importance of Atharvaveda as assigned in the Caraka, Kasyapa and Susruta Samhitas is denoted to be the source of Ayurveda. In any ways it does not go against the supposition that Caraka signifies the section of the Veda going by that name.&lt;br /&gt;
* It may also happen to be the author&#039;s Gotra or clan name, just as Atreya is the one belonging to the clan of Atri.&lt;br /&gt;
* It even may be his personal name or a person born in western India where the Naga race was living. He was called an incarnation of the serpent god by the author of Bhavaprakasa.&lt;br /&gt;
* It is also probable that as Rudra, the commentator on the Brhajjataka writes that any learned physician who went about as a mendicant from place to place was thus known as Caraka, the peregrinating mendicant.&lt;br /&gt;
* The Lalita Vistara also supports the usage of this term.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Other Significances==&lt;br /&gt;
In whatever way he may have become popular as Caraka, it is certain that by his erudition and skill in the science of Medicine, he had been regarded as a great teacher from the earliest times, so that we find that even Vagbhatta and others refer to him with respect as the Preceptor Caraka. Ayanta Bhatta also refers to him with great respect in his Nyaya Manjari. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Visvarupacarya===&lt;br /&gt;
Visvarupacarya, in his commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, cites a passage which says about the Carakas. Though the context is entirely medical, because the passage is in connection with the knowledge of the Aswinis in the medical science. It states that honey in exigencies may be compatible with Brahmacarya, yet there is a citation of the Vajasaneyas or the followers of Samaveda in line with the Carakas. It is clear that Caraka here refers to the Caraka School of Veda. According to the Kasika Vrtti, Vaisampaayana&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was  a disciple of Vyasa and the receiver of Yajurveda from him.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was known as Caraka and his school of Veda as the Caraka School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Yajurveda===&lt;br /&gt;
In the 30th chapter of Yajurveda, 18th hymn is in the context of human-sacrifice. In that there is a chant saying to the wicked teacher Caraka, Mr. Misra who Comments on this in Hindi. It says that the teacher Caraka referred to is the medical teacher Caraka. Based on this, some are of the opinion that Caraka is a very ancient person. But what ground is there to interpret that word to mean the name of a particular individual Mahidhara interprets it as meaning the &#039;Guru of the Carakas i.e. the followers of the Caraka School of Veda. But in the context in which the word is found, we think that it is irrelevant that the Caraka was a branch of the Vedas. There is a hint in the passage with reference to the various persons belonging to particular classes and occupations for whom oblations are offered. It does not denote any particular individual by name nor any followers of any particular branch of Veda. In the same hymn there is a reference about men of low character, gamblers and other wicked people who offered oblations for the propitiation of similar evids. Therefore, Carakacarya who is given offerings in the name of one evil god, should necessarily be a low and sinful person. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Other References===&lt;br /&gt;
The authors of the Jnanakosa are of the opinion that this word refers to the teacher of the Caraka school of Veda and this context denotes a denunciation of the Caraka school. But in the Satapatha Brahmana, though there are numerous occurrences of the word Caraka, the references are only to the peculiar usages of that branch and never any denunciation of it is meant. Even in the Taittiriya Brahmana there occurs the denotation of the sinful Caraka, where Sayana interprets it as meaning the teacher of the art of walking on bamboo poles, a kind of dance-teacher. There is no reference to the teachers of the Caraka school of Veda. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It does not seem relevant to the usage of the word in the Taittiriya Samhita which owns the Caraka school itself, the interpretation offered by Sayana seems to be applicable here too, meaning some person belonging to a low trade. In the same sense, in which the word has been used in the Naisadhiya Carita, wherein Caraka is used to mean a spy, a secret walker. Here also Carkacarya may mean the head of the spies. Then the relevancy of the context, the presence of the sinful man and the offering of things in the name of an evil god, all these agree completely. Dayananda Swami the author of a commentary on the Yajurveda interprets the word as meaning the teacher of the caters of gluttons. This may be according to the meaning of the verb car to eat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Difference in Caraka Samhita and Mahābhāsya==&lt;br /&gt;
In the Caraka Samhita there is mention of the regions of Pancala, Pancanada and Kampilya but nowhere Gonarda. How can Gonardiya or Caraka, the author of Mahābhāsya could ever forget to mention a synonym of his name even once. Thus the enquiry into the subject of the time, name and place helps only to confirm the distinctness of these two persons. Patanjali&#039;s Mahabhasya is full of proverbial maxims, expositions in extenso and varied in scope difficult to grasp immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the Caraka Samhita, the parts whose redactorship is assigned to Caraka, though they contain passages of deep import are yet composed in an easily intelligible style which is delightful to read and understand and which is uniform in its structure and course. Thus, from the point of view of style too, these two works show different authorship. Besides being an independent and original author, writing a new and comprehensive treatise on grammar and a foremost Sutra-composition of a masterly type on the Yoga, how could Patanjali have found pleasure in the work merely redacting the text of author&#039;s authorship, as it is in the case of the Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Period of Caraka as per Sylvan Levi==&lt;br /&gt;
With this regards, the view that Caraka was the the court physician to Kaniska, the theory originated from the French orientalist Sylvan Levi who discovered the name Caraka in the Chinese Tripitaka. Thus his identity and period which is the same as that of Kaniska, the 2nd century A. D. are according to Sylvan Levi established. If this theory be sound, both the identity and the period of Caraka are easily established as a contemporary of Kaniska who belongs to the 2nd century A. D. Most of the scholars hold this to be the probable period and identity of Caraka, with the material available at present. In this connection, there is a contrary view expressed by the late Sir P. C. Ray in his History of Hindu Chemistry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M. Sylvan Levi has recently unearthed from the Chinese Tripitaka, the name of a physician named Caraka, who was attached as spiritual guide to the Indo-Scythian king Kaniska who reigned in the second century A. D. The French Orientalist consider this Caraka as the author of the famous Hindu medical work. Specially, it offers an easy explanation of the supposed Greek influence discernible in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not completely comply with M. Levi&#039;s theory. If we are to go by name alone, we can claim a still higher antiquity for our author. The appellation of Caraka occurs in Vedic literature as patronymic in short, Panini felt it necessary to compose a special Sutra for deriving the Carakas i. e. the followers of Caraka. Then Patanjali, who is now generally admitted to have lived in the second century B. C. is known to have written a commentary on the medical work of Caraka, thus further proving the antiquity of our author and both Cakrapani and Bhoja agree in alluding to him as the redactor of Caraka. Indeed in such matters, we would comply with the native traditions. It would be beside our purpose, however, to enter into any lengthy discussion on the grounds on which we are inclined to place Caraka in the pre-Buddhistic era.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;History of Hindu Chemistry by Prafulla Chandra Ray Kt. Pages. 13-23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Different perspectives of the Literary Works==&lt;br /&gt;
With these various views at our disposal, we should like to consider the greater probabilities of any of these or of other circumstances implied in the material at our disposal. We should like to draw upon the internal evidence of the work itself in the absence of definite data from outside. As the Nepal Raj guru rightly observes in his preface to the Kasyapa-samhita, the non-mention of the names of the days of the week is a significant factor for assigning an ancient date to Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concepts of Nyaya and Vaisesika are yet rudimentary and in a fluid state and the categories of the Sankhya had not grown into their theistic number of twenty-five as in the Mahabharata. The Sankhya of the most ancient form is represented in Caraka and if Caraka was either Patanjali, the author of the Yogasutras or a post-Mahabharata scholar, he would certainly have mentioned the twenty-fifth category of a supreme God, for the Sankhya of Patanjali holds Iswara the original guide and teacher and lord of the universe of souls. There is no sect of devotion to a supreme ruler of the universe, nor is there any mention of the incarnations of the deity and the names of the Puranic divinities. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Caraka belonged to a time when these forms of worship were current he could not have failed to incorporate them along with the Vedic rites of Bali, Homa and Mangala. The facts point to a time when Caraka must have existed, anterior to that the Indoscythian, Buddhist king, Kaniska, by which time the classical literature of Sanskrit based on the Puranic legends and anecdotes was fully established in India. Since the time of the original Caraka, the redactor of Angivesa-tantra, the foremost in the medical profession, might have been conferred the title of Caraka. This would explain the Caraka of the court of Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172828</id>
		<title>Talk:Caraka</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Caraka&amp;diff=172828"/>
		<updated>2025-07-03T10:50:40Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* History of Word Caraka */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The world acknowledges the most ancient and fundamental book on the Medicine of India as &#039;Caraka&#039; or the &#039;Caraka Samhita&#039;. The early Arabic writers on medicine refer to Caraka as an authority due to which Caraka was completely translated to the Arabic language for the princes of the house of Barmicides.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is referred to as Alberunis India B\ E C Sachan.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Tibetan, Chinese and other languages existing in the northwest neighborhood of India may also contain either translation of or references to Caraka. One such reference to Caraka&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was the court physician of Kaniska.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the Chinese Tripataka, led the orientalist Sylvain Levi to infer that the author of the Caraka Samhita is identical to the court physicians of Kautska. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Origin of the Name Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The name of Caraka, as per the ancient sacred literature of India, refers to in many different ways. It varies in its many applications with the meaning it connotes like:&lt;br /&gt;
* The adherents of a branch of the Veda&lt;br /&gt;
* The teacher of a kind of acrobatic dance&lt;br /&gt;
* A gusto &lt;br /&gt;
* Etc.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It seems to be a honorific term indicating the profession of the peripatetic teacher. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References About Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The religious and philosophical teachers called themselves the Parivrajakas. Mostly these were the men who had renounced the world and were at the prime of their religious life. The Agnivesa tantra was the first literature of its kind to be studied for many centuries. It was redacted by Caraka which referred to the scholars, commentators, translators, and other such institutions to date.  It has added to the sanctity and authority of Caraka&#039;s name. &lt;br /&gt;
* Bhattaar Haricandra and Jejjata named their commentaries after his name. They are known as Caraka Vyaakhyaana and Carakaanyaasa respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the seventh century the great Sanskrit prose writer Baana Bhatta mentions Caraka in one of his passages containing double entrance. &lt;br /&gt;
* Santi-raksita refers to Caraka in relation to coordination as one of the Pramaanas or means of knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
* During the seventh, eighth, and ninth centuries, when Arabic scholarship was at its highest peak and Islam was spreading in the west to the shores of the Atlantic,&lt;br /&gt;
   Caraka was a revered authority in the Saracen and Latin world of science and scholarship. &lt;br /&gt;
* Jayanta Bhatta in his work on logic called Nyaya-manjari refers to Caraka as an example of those authoritative wise men who have the whole of time-space in their ken.&lt;br /&gt;
* Alberuni says that the Hindus have a book called by the name of the author, &#039;Caraka&#039;, and consider it the best literature on medicine. According to their belief, Caraka was a Rsi in the last Dwapara-yuga when his name was Agnivesa, but afterward, he was called Caraka which means &#039;the intelligent one&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Alberuni&#039;s India by E. C. Sachin&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
* Cakrapani, the popular commentator on Caraka of the 11th century is well known as Bhanumati.&lt;br /&gt;
* The commentary on Susruta refers to Caraka during the same period. Vijajya-raksita and Srikantha of the 13th century, Vacaspati and Kanthadatta and Sivadasa of the 14th and 15th centuries respectively as well as Bhavamisra of the 16th century refer to Caraka as the gear medical authority.&lt;br /&gt;
* In the twentieth century there was a club of medical scholars in America, named after Caraka. It is known as the Caraka Club of America. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus throughout the twenty or more centuries after he edited his great work, his name has been held in high esteem and as the highest authority on Hindu medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
The word or name Caraka has been used to denote many and various individuals or schools of thought. The equivalent term to this term was perhaps used to distinguish the secular peripatetic teacher from the religious background named Sanyasi. Ramanuja, Madhava and such many other innumerable peripatetic religious teachers were known as Parivrajakacaryas. Similarly, the teacher of secular wisdom, particularly of medicine, who went about disseminating his skill and theories must have called himself Caraka. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary to check why any school of peripatetic teachers either religious or secular came into existence. When a new school has come into being, or when an old school is trying to reassert itself against the claims of a new one, then there is a need felt for either the establishment of new tenets or the re-establishment of old ones that are refuting or opposing a newer school of thought. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We have an example of the black school of Yajurveda whose adherents or propagating sections were known as Carakas. As this black or the older schools had to meet the challenge of a new school propagated by a schismatic section of the followers of Yajnavalkya, who broke away from the old school and founded their branch known as the white Yajurveda. The older school must have felt the need to re-establish its authority or defend its decree against the inroads of the new and hence went about the country intending to the preservation and dissemination of its doctrine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Evolution in Ancient Medical Field==&lt;br /&gt;
There probably arose a situation of great evolution in medical thoughts and practices either as the result of various schools of medical theories coming into being or due to the confusion regarding the rival schools claiming to represent the ancient and authoritative tradition. Perhaps due to the wealth of accumulated data of experience and experiment waiting to be properly blended with and incorporated into the original body of the ancient science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Each or every one of these conditions is entirely probable when we commemorate that between the original compilation of the Agnivesa-tantra presented to the assembly of sages, even political supremacy existed. Pusya-mitra, the commander-in-chief, usurped the throne of Magadha by assassinating his ruler belonging to the Buddhistic persuasion. This was the culmination of the Vedic reassertion and Pusya-mitra performed the horse sacrifice in the ancient Hindu emperor manner and proclaimed himself the champion and renovator of Vedic traditions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence we presume that the various systems of Indian philosophical thought owe their origin to this period. Similarly, it is during this period that the codification edition and re-organization of the medical thought and traditions of the land took place based on the experience and accumulated data of the whole period between the time of the sage promulgators like Atreya and Agnivesa. It was the time of new progress and resurrection when Buddhism was on the wane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka was aware of the Sakas, Yavanas, and the Cinas. He knows their habits and dietetic peculiarities. During the days of the Magadha empire, India loomed large among the nations of the world. Her wealth, her arts and sciences received international admiration. Conquerors, adventurers, Savants, and pilgrims turned their eyes towards India in quest of her wealth, knowledge, and holiness. The philosophers of the Nyaya and Vaisesika schools expounded their theories of reality, substance, and quality. The Sankhyas formulated their theory of the evolution of the world by the interaction of matter and consciousness and established the scientific postulates on which positive sciences could be built.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The popular religion still retained the devotion to Vedic gods, rites, and the Atharvavedic rituals e. g. Santipaustika, Bali, Mangala, and Homa are prescribed in the Caraka Samhita as aids to somatic medicine. All these circumstances point persuasively to a time when there was an upsurge of ancient Vedic thoughts and rituals and when India was the meeting ground of the world&#039;s peoples and their thoughts. We can deduce Caraka to this period which is about the second century B.C.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Ancestral Origin of Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
It is not possible to know with any degree of precision who Caraka was or his parentage, when and where he lived and redacted the work, whether this was the personal name of the author or of a school to which he belonged or a title he assumed for himself or which was conferred on him by his contemporaries. Several theories have become current regarding the identity and the time of this famous redactor. Before we examine any of these it is necessary to remember that the book itself affords no clue to the nature and time or other circumstances of the redactor. There is just a bare mention of his name in the colophon of each chapter as the redactor of the treatise compiled by Agnivesa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether even this colophon is the original feature of his work or appended to it by the later redactor, Drdhabala, who claims to have completed the work by reconstructing and restoring the last forty-one chapters of the treatise ascribed to Agnivesa, is also a matter for conjecture. Before we can formulate any views regarding the person and time of Caraka, let us consider why any person, be he known as Caraka or by any other name, should have felt called upon to redact a work like the Agnivesa-tantra which had received the commendation of the great sages as the best embodiment of Atreya&#039;s teaching. It would be very informative if we could have the Agnivesa tantra as it was before redacted by Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Emanation of Caraka Samhita==&lt;br /&gt;
The Bhela and Harita tantras, which were written at the same time by the co-students of Agnivesa, are still available but the Agnivesa tantra is unfortunately not available now. The only available literature now is the redacted form of Caraka-Samhita. Due to many progressive materials written thereafter, the original version would have undergone many mutilations and spurious amendations and interpolations. Thus the need for verification and reconstruction of the parallel compilation and text with more accurateness must have arisen with course of time which was from a great scholar with comprehensive vision and learning. After a lapse of a few centuries after the compilation by Agnivesa, this need envisaged above was fulfilled by a scholar-physician whom we know as Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Comments on Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
As we don&#039;t have any definite time assigned to Caraka, we cannot know the time between the period of Caraka and Drdhabala, the second redactor who claims to have restored the lost portions of Agnivesa-tantra as redacted by Caraka. Even the redacted version of Caraka would have been lost already at the time of Drdhabala, makes one conclude that Caraka was quite ancient even at the time of Drdhabala. Drdhabala however never concerns himself regarding the time or identity of Caraka. Except giving him an epithet of Atibuddhi, the highly intelligent one, he never gave either his view of the Man or of his times or place.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We derive no help even from Vagbhata, who based his work on these two ancient compilations of Caraka and Susruta. He only mentions that these two are preferred to the works of Bhela and other sages due to their excellence and precision in the field. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Available Theories Regarding Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
To help us to arrive at a definite conclusion, we shall review the theories on Caraka&#039;s time and identity. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is a Rsi of the Pre-Panini age.&lt;br /&gt;
# Caraka is Patanjali, the commentator on Panini&#039;s grammar and also the author of the Yogasutras.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is a sage born as the incarnation of Sesa, the serpent king and servant of Visnu.&lt;br /&gt;
# He is the court physician of the king Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In this connection we can cite the very erudite and elaborate argument advanced by the editor of the Kasyapa Samhita, the Nepal Rajguru Sri Hemaraja Sarma setting forth the pros and cons in each of these theories and also a general inquiry of the meaning and usage of the word &#039;Caraka, in the ancient books.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Caraka, Author of Pre-Panini period===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka and others are the perseveres of the efficacy of the substances in their combinations and singleness relative to the variation of clime, season, individual characteristics and stage. In this connection, some scholars have propounded that Caraka is anterior even to Panini as in one of the Sutras of the Panini, he refers to the name Caraka. But the Caraka referred to in that Sutra is prefixed by the word Kathā and as it is with reference to the discussion of Carana Vyuha, a vedic text. The person referred to here must be a seer of the Vedic hymns of the Samhita which is available in print now. Caraka has been referred to in connection with significance of the vedic intonation in another sutra of Panini. Hence, we can conclude that the name Caraka belongs to the person of the Vedic line and not of the medical Caraka who must be of post vedic era. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Connection of Caraka and Patanjali===&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars have held on the basis of statements made by Nagesa and Cakrapanidatta supported by Vijnanabhiksu, Bhoja, Bhavamisra and others that Caraka was identical with Patanjali, the author of the Vyakarana Mahabhasya, the commentary on Panini.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Patanjali has been regarded as a contemporary of Pusya mitra who followed Asoka as the ruler of Saketa and who drove back the Greeks from India. He has been placed about two centuries earlier than Vikrama era, i.e. 175 B.C. Bhandarkar also assign him the same date after investigation into the Mahābhāsya, the Purifying and historical records of western scholars. Thus if Caraka is inferred to be much earlier than 175 B. C., his identity with Patanjali can not be held to be valid. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If on the basis of the Tripitaka, he is taken to be as the contemporary of Kaniska, there being a difference of more than two hundred years between the times of Pusyamitra and Kaniska, the identity of Caraka with Patanjali is still less probable. If the identity were true, there was no mention of the name of Patanjali in the medical treatise going by the name of Caraka, while in both the works on Yoga and grammar the authorship is explicitly in the name of Panjali. In the commentary on grammar, the author explains his other name of Ganardiya, meaning the citizen of the country.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Known as Gonarda, which is explained in a Sutra as the eastern country, which is the modern Gond according to Bhandarkar. There is another view regarding Gonarda that as in the ancient history of Kashmir there is a mention of a king of Gonarda, the latter must be situated in Kashmir. If the commentator on grammar is a citizen of Gonarda and if he is identical with Caraka, why does he not mention the Gonarda region in his medical treatise?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Incarnation of Sesa===&lt;br /&gt;
It is clear that the name of Caraka is identified with the snake-god who is credited with supreme wisdom owing to his proximity to Visnu. In every age the close ally and assistant of the incarnation of Visnu, has been known as an Avatara of Sesa. Thus Rama&#039;s brother Laksmana and Baladeva brother of Kisna, were regarded as Avataras of Sesa. In each age there have been prophets and teachers who wanted to establish their supremacy by claiming to be the Avataras of Sesa. Ramanuja who opposed the monism of Sankara claimed to be the Avatara of Sesa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Sesa, throughout the ages has been credited with supreme wisdom as the first servant of Visnu. But this is purely a Puranic tradition where visnu reclines on the Adisesa and floats on the milky ocean at the beginning of each creation. It is significant to note that the Greeks, the Hebrews as well as the Hindus held the serpent as a symbol of wisdom. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asculepius holds in his hand the wand around which serpent is entwined. The Hebrew prophets did the same In India, the great Patanjali with his science of Yogic breathing was identified with Sesa because the serpent is known for its hissing and is credited to live on mere air for long periods. It is known as Vayu-bhuk. Caraka also was regarded as seen from the story of Bhavamisra, as the incarnation of the serpent-god. In Hindu tradition the serpent is the symbol of time i. e. eternity and is believed to be the longest-lived of creatures. It is perhaps due to this that medicine, holding long life as its goal, has taken the serpent-god for its teacher. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Apprehension Regarding Court Physician===&lt;br /&gt;
There are many adverse factors in conflict with the view that Caraka, the court physician to Kaniska, was the author of the work under review, whether he was of the second century A. D. or the first century A. D. or even of the latter date 78 A. D. assigned by the Cambridge History of India.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Vol I page 583&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Kaniska&#039;s reign is associated with names like Nagarjuna, Asvaghosa and Vasumitra and the Buddhist influence was still predominant in the court and Kaniska himself is reputed to have been a zealous follower of the Buddha. As a redactor, Caraka would have incorporated the spirit of the days or the influence of his contemporary viz. the great expert in mercurial science Nagarjuna and the scholar poet and mendicant Asvaghosa. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is nothing in the internal evidence of the work to warrant the view that Caraka the author was a court physician to a Buddhist ruler like Kaniska. As his name indicates, he is more likely to have been a free and independent scholar, not under the patronage of any prince. He was a roaming scholar, teacher and a healer. On the other hand, there are few references for believing that he was a physician popular in India, particularly in the north-west of India in the 2nd century B. C. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Parthian invader Mittradates invaded and annexed the country between the Indus and the Jhelum i. e . the kingdom of Taxilla towards the close of his reign.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to 171-136 B. C Smiths History of India&#039;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He was very much afraid of being poisoned by his enemies and he spent considerable time in the study of antidotes and toxicology. He is reputed to have had as his court physician a certain Crateuas who developed materia medica and was known as a wise author of important works. This Crateuas might be an outlandish form given to Caraka, the author under review. It is a hazardous conjecture and until more evidence is available must remain so.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Usage of Word Caraka==&lt;br /&gt;
With regards to Caraka, the redactor of the text of Agnivesa-samhita, we find the word Caraka in several works used in various contexts. But it is not possible to determine from these references that there existed a teacher of medicine by that name or it is referred to a person that a certain person among those referred to is the medical teacher.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Bhavaprakasa===&lt;br /&gt;
We find the story of Caraka in Bhavaprakasa. He was denoted to be the history of medical teachers like Sesa, the king of serpents, who is versed in the Vedas and in the Ayurveda which is a sub-Veda of the Atharvaveda. It is believed that he took birth as the son of a sage versed in the Vedas and the sciences and went about as a peripatetic teacher. Thus from the word cara which means a perigrinator, he came to be known as Caraka, the last syllable being added without altering the sense. He took up the text of the teaching of Atreya, as codified by Agnivesa, redacted it and made it popular in the world. Thus is told the story of Caraka, the author of the work going by the name of Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Usages===&lt;br /&gt;
* Some are of opinion that the word Caraka has the connotation of a physician.&lt;br /&gt;
* There are a few usages of the word with reference to some individuals.&lt;br /&gt;
* If in the lexicons it were found that the word was given as a synonym for physician, it should have been applied to Susruta and others but this reference has not yet been found anywhere. Therefore it is natural to conclude that it applies only to the author of the work in question. If this appellation is used for other persons like few present words like Kali Bhima or modern Samson or modern Hippocrates etc, then only we can deduce that it was a common appellation for other sages as well.&lt;br /&gt;
* The importance of Atharvaveda as assigned in the Caraka, Kasyapa and Susruta Samhitas is denoted to be the source of Ayurveda. In any ways it does not go against the supposition that Caraka signifies the section of the Veda going by that name.&lt;br /&gt;
* It may also happen to be the author&#039;s Gotra or clan name, just as Atreya is the one belonging to the clan of Atri.&lt;br /&gt;
* It even may be his personal name or a person born in western India where the Naga race was living. He was called an incarnation of the serpent god by the author of Bhavaprakasa.&lt;br /&gt;
* It is also probable that as Rudra, the commentator on the Brhajjataka writes that any learned physician who went about as a mendicant from place to place was thus known as Caraka, the peregrinating mendicant.&lt;br /&gt;
* The Lalita Vistara also supports the usage of this term.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Other Significances==&lt;br /&gt;
In whatever way he may have become popular as Caraka, it is certain that by his erudition and skill in the science of Medicine, he had been regarded as a great teacher from the earliest times, so that we find that even Vagbhatta and others refer to him with respect as the Preceptor Caraka. Ayanta Bhatta also refers to him with great respect in his Nyaya Manjari. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Visvarupacarya===&lt;br /&gt;
Visvarupacarya, in his commentary on the Yajnavalkya Smriti, cites a passage which says about the Carakas. Though the context is entirely medical, because the passage is in connection with the knowledge of the Aswinis in the medical science. It states that honey in exigencies may be compatible with Brahmacarya, yet there is a citation of the Vajasaneyas or the followers of Samaveda in line with the Carakas. It is clear that Caraka here refers to the Caraka School of Veda. According to the Kasika Vrtti, Vaisampaayana&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was  a disciple of Vyasa and the receiver of Yajurveda from him.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was known as Caraka and his school of Veda as the Caraka School.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Yajurveda===&lt;br /&gt;
In the 30th chapter of Yajurveda, 18th hymn is in the context of human-sacrifice. In that there is a chant saying to the wicked teacher Caraka, Mr. Misra who Comments on this in Hindi. It says that the teacher Caraka referred to is the medical teacher Caraka. Based on this, some are of the opinion that Caraka is a very ancient person. But what ground is there to interpret that word to mean the name of a particular individual Mahidhara interprets it as meaning the &#039;Guru of the Carakas i.e. the followers of the Caraka School of Veda. But in the context in which the word is found, we think that it is irrelevant that the Caraka was a branch of the Vedas. There is a hint in the passage with reference to the various persons belonging to particular classes and occupations for whom oblations are offered. It does not denote any particular individual by name nor any followers of any particular branch of Veda. In the same hymn there is a reference about men of low character, gamblers and other wicked people who offered oblations for the propitiation of similar evids. Therefore, Carakacarya who is given offerings in the name of one evil god, should necessarily be a low and sinful person. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Other References===&lt;br /&gt;
The authors of the Jnanakosa are of the opinion that this word refers to the teacher of the Caraka school of Veda and this context denotes a denunciation of the Caraka school. But in the Satapatha Brahmana, though there are numerous occurrences of the word Caraka, the references are only to the peculiar usages of that branch and never any denunciation of it is meant. Even in the Taittiriya Brahmana there occurs the denotation of the sinful Caraka, where Sayana interprets it as meaning the teacher of the art of walking on bamboo poles, a kind of dance-teacher. There is no reference to the teachers of the Caraka school of Veda. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It does not seem relevant to the usage of the word in the Taittiriya Samhita which owns the Caraka school itself, the interpretation offered by Sayana seems to be applicable here too, meaning some person belonging to a low trade. In the same sense, in which the word has been used in the Naisadhiya Carita, wherein Caraka is used to mean a spy, a secret walker. Here also Carkacarya may mean the head of the spies. Then the relevancy of the context, the presence of the sinful man and the offering of things in the name of an evil god, all these agree completely. Dayananda Swami the author of a commentary on the Yajurveda interprets the word as meaning the teacher of the caters of gluttons. This may be according to the meaning of the verb car to eat.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Difference in Caraka Samhita and Mahābhāsya==&lt;br /&gt;
In the Caraka Samhita there is mention of the regions of Pancala, Pancanada and Kampilya but nowhere Gonarda. How can Gonardiya or Caraka, the author of Mahābhāsya could ever forget to mention a synonym of his name even once. Thus the enquiry into the subject of the time, name and place helps only to confirm the distinctness of these two persons. Patanjali&#039;s Mahabhasya is full of proverbial maxims, expositions in extenso and varied in scope difficult to grasp immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But in the Caraka Samhita, the parts whose redactorship is assigned to Caraka, though they contain passages of deep import are yet composed in an easily intelligible style which is delightful to read and understand and which is uniform in its structure and course. Thus, from the point of view of style too, these two works show different authorship. Besides being an independent and original author, writing a new and comprehensive treatise on grammar and a foremost Sutra-composition of a masterly type on the Yoga, how could Patanjali have found pleasure in the work merely redacting the text of author&#039;s authorship, as it is in the case of the Caraka Samhita.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Period of Caraka as per Sylvan Levi==&lt;br /&gt;
With this regards, the view that Caraka was the the court physician to Kaniska, the theory originated from the French orientalist Sylvan Levi who discovered the name Caraka in the Chinese Tripitaka. Thus his identity and period which is the same as that of Kaniska, the 2nd century A. D. are according to Sylvan Levi established. If this theory be sound, both the identity and the period of Caraka are easily established as a contemporary of Kaniska who belongs to the 2nd century A. D. Most of the scholars hold this to be the probable period and identity of Caraka, with the material available at present. In this connection, there is a contrary view expressed by the late Sir P. C. Ray in his History of Hindu Chemistry. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
M. Sylvan Levi has recently unearthed from the Chinese Tripitaka, the name of a physician named Caraka, who was attached as spiritual guide to the Indo-Scythian king Kaniska who reigned in the second century A. D. The French Orientalist consider this Caraka as the author of the famous Hindu medical work. Specially, it offers an easy explanation of the supposed Greek influence discernible in it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do not completely comply with M. Levi&#039;s theory. If we are to go by name alone, we can claim a still higher antiquity for our author. The appellation of Caraka occurs in Vedic literature as patronymic in short, Panini felt it necessary to compose a special Sutra for deriving the Carakas i. e. the followers of Caraka. Then Patanjali, who is now generally admitted to have lived in the second century B. C. is known to have written a commentary on the medical work of Caraka, thus further proving the antiquity of our author and both Cakrapani and Bhoja agree in alluding to him as the redactor of Caraka. Indeed in such matters, we would comply with the native traditions. It would be beside our purpose, however, to enter into any lengthy discussion on the grounds on which we are inclined to place Caraka in the pre-Buddhistic era.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;History of Hindu Chemistry by Prafulla Chandra Ray Kt. Pages. 13-23.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Different perspectives of the Literary Works==&lt;br /&gt;
With these various views at our disposal, we should like to consider the greater probabilities of any of these or of other circumstances implied in the material at our disposal. We should like to draw upon the internal evidence of the work itself in the absence of definite data from outside. As the Nepal Raj guru rightly observes in his preface to the Kasyapa-samhita, the non-mention of the names of the days of the week is a significant factor for assigning an ancient date to Caraka.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concepts of Nyaya and Vaisesika are yet rudimentary and in a fluid state and the categories of the Sankhya had not grown into their theistic number of twenty-five as in the Mahabharata. The Sankhya of the most ancient form is represented in Caraka and if Caraka was either Patanjali, the author of the Yogasutras or a post-Mahabharata scholar, he would certainly have mentioned the twenty-fifth category of a supreme God, for the Sankhya of Patanjali holds Iswara the original guide and teacher and lord of the universe of souls. There is no sect of devotion to a supreme ruler of the universe, nor is there any mention of the incarnations of the deity and the names of the Puranic divinities. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If Caraka belonged to a time when these forms of worship were current he could not have failed to incorporate them along with the Vedic rites of Bali, Homa and Mangala. The facts point to a time when Caraka must have existed, anterior to that the Indoscythian, Buddhist king, Kaniska, by which time the classical literature of Sanskrit based on the Puranic legends and anecdotes was fully established in India. Since the time of the original Caraka, the redactor of Angivesa-tantra, the foremost in the medical profession, might have been conferred the title of Caraka. This would explain the Caraka of the court of Kaniska.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Tridosha_vijnanam&amp;diff=172793</id>
		<title>Talk:Tridosha vijnanam</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Tridosha_vijnanam&amp;diff=172793"/>
		<updated>2025-07-02T06:52:48Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Tridoṣvijnānam is the &#039;Science of Pathogenesis&#039; or it can also be referred to as the &#039;Triumvirate of Constitutional Pathology&#039;. Understanding the origin and growth of disease is required to understand the disease progression, degree of impact, and duration. This is important especially when it is related to the working and maintenance of life currents (in the psychosomatic constitution) of a man. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terminology was distorted during the last two thousand years and received a further setback during the following period where analytical study of individual organs, tissues and cells was the focus of medical science. But the recent evolution of microbiology, progress of knowledge of nutrition and metabolism, theory of integrative functioning of endocrine glands, vegetative nervous system and studies of allergy and immunity has revived clinical interests in the study of constitutional concepts of both the human body and his holistic personality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This study investigates the cause of disease, its prevention and cure, both in the humans as well as the environment surrounding it. The study of the nature and cause of disease is progressing along the lines of an integrated physical, chemical, bacteriological, experimental and clinical methods today.  Holistic study also includes the study of economic and social conditions. The best clinicians are learning and teaching how to utilize laboratories as well as the study and treatment of the patient. Careful physicians believe the judgement of an intelligent and experienced clinician for the condition of the patient and community as the primary consideration an be augmented (but not replaced) by a synthetic clinical opinion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It will be certainly interesting and instructive to study the Tridoṣa doctrine at this juncture of the revival of the constitutional concept of medicine. The Tridoṣa concept of Ayurveda is the earliest constitutional concept. Its origin is traced to the Ṝgveda but it was systematized and evolved as a scientific concept at a later date (known as the golden period of Ayurveda). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Triumvirate==&lt;br /&gt;
The Tridoṣa pathogenesis consists of the three determinants of pathogenetic and pathognomonic phenomena comprising what is generally referred to as Constitutional Pathology. These determinants, when in a normal and a well-balanced condition, work for the fundamental functionaries of the physiological state of the living organism. Harmonious working of these three functionaries is when a person is in good health and their discordance indicates the presence of a disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It implies the physiology and pathology of each and every form of life from the amoeba to man. Thus pathology becomes physiological in outlook enabling one to study disease conditions from the physiological point of view. The pathological processes are so coordinated with the vital physiological processes that they can be interpreted in a common terminology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Origin of inquiry into Pathogenetics==&lt;br /&gt;
The philosophers of the Sankhya school started their research in accordance with the nature of life instigated by the presence of suffering. because the nature of phenomena starts from the nature&#039;s quality of opposition to the fullest and happy flow and expression of the current life throughout. Pain and suffering, death and disease, fear and frustration arouse the spirit of inquiry and investigation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the affliction from the threefold misery, &lt;br /&gt;
Study was initiated to find a way to reduce physical suffering. Caraka Samhitā is a medical treatise describing how sage-scholars acquired the knowledge of disease and its correlated remedial measures for the purpose of enabling people to fulfill the purpose of their lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through meditation, scholar-sages realized that health is the supreme foundation for the virtue, wealth, enjoyment and moksha. Diseases are the destroyers of a healthy good being&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 1, 15-17, 25&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. This inquiry was started due to the empathy for the mental and physical pain and suffering that they observed. Investigations further probed into details which bore fruit of the three-fold determinants of all the physiological and pathological processes of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Inquiry must be Adequate and Scientific==&lt;br /&gt;
Just the efforts whether the inquiry is merely sincere and intense are not enough in guaranteeing the accurateness of the results conferred. The method adopted must also be sound, adequate, rational and consistent with the fundamental principals of the physical and biological laws of the universe. The first such positive scientific efforts were made by the Sānkhya intellectuals. They emphasized the necessity of scientific knowledge. There are verses in Caraka Samhita which are the patronizing maxim of the guiding principles of all the investigations. These verses emphasize that the whole suffering which cleaves to the mind and body has ignorance in its base,  thence conversely whole health and well being is founded in clear scientific knowledge.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Samhita Sutra 30, 84&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==What is Science?==&lt;br /&gt;
===Illation===&lt;br /&gt;
From the various definitions and explanations given of the science it becomes clear that science is a method. It can be deduced in three different ways as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;* Any department of systematized knowledge.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;* A branch of study concerned with observation and classification of facts based especially on the establishment of verifiable general laws.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;* Accumulated knowledge systematized and formulated with reference to the discovery of general truths or the operation of general laws.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These are some of the dictionary meanings of the word &#039;Science&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Pragmatical===&lt;br /&gt;
In practical life and in the usage of common parlance too, we understand by scientific thought, speech or action, a systematic process of evolution wherein each succeeding part is derived from its preceding part by the inevitable compulsion of logic. It is further maintained at any time or place, given the attendant circumstances. Hence, Science is the critical systematic knowledge based on generalizations. It is an investigation into the nature of facts, facts not selected randomly but in their comprehensive entirety.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Method of Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
The scientist systematizes the data, records the observations and draws conclusions therefrom which ultimately assume the form of a formula or a universal truth. He proceeds rationally and logically through all his investigations. It is the cumulative product of both the processes of analysis and synthesis, the knowledge of individual ideas and things against the background of universal laws and concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Karl Pearson in his &#039;Grammar of Science&#039; states, &amp;quot;The man who classifies facts of any kind whatever, who sees their mutual relations and describes their sequences is applying the scientific method and is a man of science.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Totality of Knowledge==&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary again to remember that the totality of knowledge of things was aimed by these ancient scientific sophists. The understanding of any part merely in creation without the knowledge of the whole and the inter-relations of the parts was inadequate and liable to lead to the wrong conclusions. The knowledge of the whole cannot be accrued from the knowledge of merely a part.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 4-5&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The total concept led them to a comprehensive and synthetic method of the study. The knowledge of the past was acquired but with special consideration and reference to the relation it bore to the present and the future. The knowledge of the parts was co-ordinated and placed in the proper perspective of the whole. Then they studied the nature of the whole in its entirety. This concept led us to the study of man as a whole, i. e as a complete unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Study of A Man===&lt;br /&gt;
Man was studied as a whole personality which is the dynamic organization within the individual of those psycho-physical systems that determine his unique adjustment to his environment. This led to the study of his constitution which includes the aggregate of inherited characteristics, modified by the environment, determine the man&#039;s reaction to environmental factors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Study of the Universe for the Discovery of all the Sources===&lt;br /&gt;
The whole series of causes and sources of pain and suffering extending over the whole universe is included in the investigation:&lt;br /&gt;
# Totality of Man-cum environment&lt;br /&gt;
# Totality of environmental factors which become sources of pain or disease.&lt;br /&gt;
# Totality of methods of investigation which covered all the aspects of time and space.&lt;br /&gt;
# Totality of things that were used as medication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the Sānkhya view, all the misery can be classified into three kinds:&lt;br /&gt;
# Internal = This is includes the miseries of the body and mind.&lt;br /&gt;
# External = This includes the miseries of the physical world.&lt;br /&gt;
# Spiritual = This includes the miseries from the supernatural sources.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta further sub-divides these three categories into seven which is described in details in the later section on the Etiological factors. Thus everything in the universe which can cause pain or suffering to man is properly investigated. It is an all-comprehensive classification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comprehensive Method of Investigation===&lt;br /&gt;
This method of investigation evolved a system which encompassed all the possible states of time and space. Time whether present, past or future and space whether near or remote as well as things visible or invisible normal or abnormal, were all made possible of study by this system of investigation. These are the methods of investigation and there is no other left, which constitute the means by which all things are examined.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 11-26&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medication Substances in the World===&lt;br /&gt;
The therapeutic science has left no natural element unused to decipher it&#039;s medicinal properties. There is no substance left in the world which was not checked for it&#039;s therapeutic usage as medicine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 26-12&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus to understand man and the subject of medical science, one has to understand not only the whole man but also the environment which begot and which sustains him and which can be the cause of disease. It can also be the source of medicaments. Hence, this whole environment therefore consists of the universe surrounding him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Need for Analysis==&lt;br /&gt;
To achieve the comprehensive and complete therapeutic knowledge, a very varied and extensive field of the study is required for its attainment. It also comprised some of the methods of simplifying the study by classification of the analytic method. This step became very inevitable. This orderly arrangement and systematization gave some basic formula for the generalization and a progressive field for research. The analytical process was carried on till the common measure of the classification was achieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Specific Biological Terms==&lt;br /&gt;
===Combination of Proto-Elements===&lt;br /&gt;
As the physical body forms a part of the biological living organism, the physical formula has to be co-ordinated and incorporated into this triumvirate of the biological organizations to evolve a specific biological formula of the triad of Vāta, Pitta and Kapha. The five categories of the physical matters are integrated into three. It is merged by the method of earth and water being grouped into one and air and ether being combined together into another group. Due to this condition, all the five physical proto-elements evident in the living organism will be transformed into the biological forces of Vāta, Pitta and Kapha. It can be deduced that the air and ether are being combined into Vāta, fire turned into Pitta and water and earth combined into Kapha.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Evolution of Terminology===&lt;br /&gt;
A specific terminology was evolved for this triumvirate of biological categories, which is significant both of static existence as well as dynamic force viz. Kapha; it signifies aqueous proto-elements of the physical formula. It also signifies the evolutionary process of the biological formula. Thus the whole word gives the sense of the organization of fluid matrix wherein the biological process of the evolution of the life is carried out. This synonym is even more significant of the biological process of the cohesion denoting it to be the colloidal matrix or milieu for the vital play. Pitta is derived from the word &#039;heat&#039; which is significant of the function of heat. Vāta is derived from the word &#039;to move&#039; and is suggestive of dynamic or functional process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Inception of Medicine Science===&lt;br /&gt;
Thus these sophists were forced to analyse and classify the elements of the phenomenal universe and their direct and indirect products and their various modes and forms of combination in bringing about the substances, dualities and actions that the physical sciences and medicine particularly have to deal with as their subjects. It also includes the biological organizations into which they were transformed by the effect of the vital forces. This endeavor to analyse, re-group, classify and denominate the physical and biological facts and laws heralded the inheritance of the medicine into the stage of a science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Characteristics of the Golden Age==&lt;br /&gt;
The base theory of Ayurveda is the theory of the triumvirate of Vāta, Pitta and Kapha. It is the product of an age which is universally acclaimed to be the most brilliant in the longest annals of man. This age which was marked by the most intense intellectual activity in the East as well as in the West, particularly in India and Greece, not only laid the foundations of thought on which the world has continued to build but has to its credit the achievements which are still the crowning glory in art, literature, philosophy and medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The age in which Greece had intellectual giants like Plato, Aristotle Pythagoras and Hippocrates, India had great philosophers who were the seers of Upaniṣads and Ayurveda. This was the best time for philosophical growth with the supreme pursuit. Due to these philosopher&#039;s anticipation, the people came to know the ultimate concepts of life. The arts and the sciences were actively cultivated, but they played a subservient role to philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This meant that specialization was probed but the final verdict was not only of the the specialist but also of the general overseer, the philosopher, who alone was in a position to assess the value of the contributions made by the specialists. The result was the development of a co-ordinated outlook which was based not only on the studies of the parts but also the studies of them as forming the whole. It was this synthetic or integrated outlook which has given us the Tridoṣa concept of Ayurveda.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This view is based on the concept that any manifestation of life must involve the coming together of the three factors of the spirit, the mind, the body, the tripod on which the world is based. This coming together or assemblage of spirit, mind and the Sankhya classifies the universe into three categories:&lt;br /&gt;
# The phenomenal physical world&lt;br /&gt;
# The subtle or imperceptible world&lt;br /&gt;
# The principle of spirit that underlies the manifold vital forms and activities&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==From Metaphysics to Science==&lt;br /&gt;
The medical propounders accounted the classification of things as held by both the Sankhya and the Vaisesika schools. The Vaisesika school enlisted the totality of things under the categories of substance, quality, action, generality, particularity and co-existence. From purely metaphysical methods, Ayurveda was passed on to the physical and expert mental methods that involved the physical categories and terms such as substance, quality and action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Atreya Philosophy===&lt;br /&gt;
Atreya reduces the universe to nine substances. These combine to form the two main groups of things inanimate and animate. All the physical substances are reduced to the five categories of proto-elements and each proto-element is ascribed certain specific qualities, the total number of all the qualities coming to twenty in number. Thus the body-substance, environmental factors necessary for life-process, causative or curative factors of diseases all these were reduced to a specific number of qualities whose use or avoidance could be prescribed in an arithmetical ratio. As a result of the analytical process, they arrived at the conclusion that each substance or thing consisted of an aggregate of five inter-related stems each possessing quite different and specific qualities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Proto-Elements in Metaphysics===&lt;br /&gt;
These systems were termed as proto-elements. Then the quality of each proto-element was determined and the manifestation of that particular quality of its specific grade or intensity in a substance is depended upon the relative proportion of the proto-elements in that particular substance. This formula of proto-elements served the purpose in dealing with the physical idealities. But the biological entities had two more factors to reckon with; mind and spirit. Both of these are utilized and transformed by the physical matter to suit life&#039;s purposes. Both these are dynamic forces and cannot be observed by the physical means. They are known by the effects they produce on the body and their nature is the object of inferential knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Growth of Organic Existence===&lt;br /&gt;
The combination of physical and vital forces in the biological world gave rise to the individuality of organic existence which needs special organizations to maintain the harmonious and co-ordinated working of both the physical and vital systems of an organism. The organization of bodily constituents is a mark of all the living creatures. This was the benchmark which differs it especially from inanimate things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Composition of Biological Functions===&lt;br /&gt;
Time phenomena of the physical matter cannot be adequately explained by the consequence of the biological world which is characterized by the organization. One is of static existence while the other is of dynamic creative process. Hence the need to evolve the formula of biological functions was inevitable. All the living organisms need below mentioned minimum triple organization for their life processes:&lt;br /&gt;
# The organization of fluid-balance of the body - It is also denoted as water-balance system. A specific fluid matrix is essential for the comprehensive expression of life phenomena. This organization has to maintain the specific consistency and structure of the fluid matrix under the stresses of varying environmental factors.&lt;br /&gt;
# The organization of Thermal balance - Specific heat is necessary to digest and assimilate material from the environmental world and convert it into one&#039;s own body part and also maintain the optimal heat of the body for full expression of life phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
# The Organization of Vital balance - Vital force is an essential part for the purpose of creative evolution, progress, power of organization. Such other vital processes characterize life and differentiate animate from inanimate things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History of Solar System===&lt;br /&gt;
It would seem from the opinion of science that life is alien altogether to the physical forces of the universe and can choose its habitation and its field of play and growth within very narrow limits of elemental geography. At a particular stage in the history of our universe or solar system, the earth developed its present elemental geography, temperature, contents of solid, liquid and gaseous matter, mountains, earthy crust, oceans and atmosphere of air. That was the benchmark hour in the history as the initiation of life took place from therein. Ever since then the unfoldment of life has undergone various stages of evolution in vegetable, animalculum, animals and humans. Till the human stage, the urge of life has been an inner compulsion, blind, powerful and contemplative. Only the urge has been there instinctive just like the powerful drive of the powder behind the lead in the bullet. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the present era, man is surprised and self-contemplative. The psyche in him demands the self-indulgence of a reflecting mirror of thought which contemplates the graces and freedom to choose the direction to make the next step. i.e from a mere green grass of moss and a speck of protoplasm has grown through the states of a floating jelly, the creeping reptile, the soaring bird, the unwieldy dinosaur, the half uplifted ape into the full stature of an upright standing man scanning the mystery of the endless vistas of space and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Evolution of Life===&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage of evolution of life began when there appeared the covering expanse of the rolling waters and moving atmosphere that blanketed the planet. These oceans were filling the inter-spaces between the earth and the sun. The sun, foundation of this planetary system, pour out it&#039;s radiant energy upon the earth and its waters though the intermediate atmosphere. This process gave rise to the primary forms of life and sustained them in all their later stages of growth and evolution. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun remains to be the main source of evolution and sustenance of life till date.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It has been declared in the Veda.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The sun is the soul of all living beings in the world immaterial of their mobility. But the interplay of the solar radiations and the aquatic elements of the earth along with its kinetic atmosphere has been essential for the maintenance of life in all its forms. The sun impregnated the waters of the ocean. It alone could receive the seed, and clothe it with the habiliment of life, with the form and structure needed for abiding and growth. It is the field and scope for the vital dynamics of life unfolded gradually into cognition, conation, intellection and spiritual fulfillment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether life is like an exotic visitor waiting to make its entry on this planet till the favorable circumstance when the optimal condition for its play are evolved, or is a peculiar offspring of such an accidental condition incidental in the history of stellar and planetary evolution; is still a controversial point. There is a third opinion put forth by the ancient Sankhya seers that at the beginning of each cycle of time, the primordial principle of matter gets impelled into evolutionary activity of gradual unfoldment by a peculiar change in the eternal propinquity of the Puruṣa, who is the unchanging witness of nature&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Here nature refers to mother Nature.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. This power was not in the hands of man is the certainty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Biocatalysis==&lt;br /&gt;
===Prologue===&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever be the origin of life whether extrinsic or intrinsic to matter, the distinguishing mark of all the forms of life has been the power of organization. Lovatt Evans in his work on &amp;quot;Starling&#039;s principles of human physiology&amp;quot; writes on what are the fundamental phenomena which distinguishes living things. Their distinctive feature is perhaps this organization and in the higher cadre members of this organization it becomes more and more distinct. This greater complexity of organizations run parallel with the increasing range and power of adaptation. It is attained by setting apart the special organs for the performance of definite functions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristic of Life===&lt;br /&gt;
The peculiar characteristic of life is its power to organize. Its internal conditions are with regards to the structure and function so as to cope with its external conditions. Such body which we know as life, was studied both in its constituents and as a whole. The individual study of the parts gave rise to several special branches of study such as metaphysics, psychology and the physical or natural sciences, while the attempt to study the living conglomerate as a whole identity became the special concern of the physician who kept it going on in the perfect condition as long as it was possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Importance of Philosopher Physicians===&lt;br /&gt;
During the time of Caraka, the physician occupied the exalted place, when medicine and metaphysics were equal domains of the Vaidya.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was the man of Ayurvedic knowledge.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Ayurvedic classics were written by men who were admittedly the wisest of the age. Hippocrates says that a man, who was the combination of physician and also a philosopher, was considered to be very divine. He was accounted next to God. Hence the sages like Atreya and Dhanvantari also had a very divine post in their times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We owe these physician-philosophers, of the golden age of the country, the concept of life as embodied in the Caraka and the Śuśruta, a complete and integrated concept. This concept is so broad-based that in its main outline it must hold good for all times. It is true that the perception of these sages couldn&#039;t claim the advantage of the elaborations due to mechanical devices that are possible today. But their integrated and total vision of the organism along with the modus operandi of its threefold organization and the means adopted to preserve and prolong its existence and functioning, is as supreme today in its validity as it was when it was first promulgated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Story Of Life==&lt;br /&gt;
===The Meaning of Life===&lt;br /&gt;
The authors of Ayurveda, projects it to be much more than mere skill of treatment or diagnosis of a diseased condition. It is entitled to be comprehensive concept of life which includes both man and his connected environment. The well-being of man and the aggregate of body, mind and soul cannot be confined to mere physical health but it extends to the complete sense of physical, mental and spiritual satisfaction. An enrichment was born as a result of wholesome and mutually beneficial interactions between the individual and his environment immaterial of it being social, physical or spiritual. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man as a biological entity needs to adjust to the physical environment and as a social and spiritual entity needs to adjust and react wholesomely to the society in which he lives. It also needs to upheld the spiritual ideal owned by it. Such well being is the real and true identity of man in his entirety. This is the main purport of the &#039;Science of Life&#039;. Caraka therefore declares:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Science of life is such wherein are laid down the principles of good and the bad life, the happy and the unhappy life and what is wholesome and what is unwholesome in relation to life and measures of life.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 1, 41&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having visualized this total picture of life, we shall now analyze the two parts of it individually:&lt;br /&gt;
# The universe that forms the environment and which has given rise to life&lt;br /&gt;
# The individual organization, its composition, structure, mode of functioning and its progressive evolution from amoeba to man&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Life and the Triumvirate of Organizations===&lt;br /&gt;
It is the belief of science with the evidence at its disposal that life is an incident in the history of the universe. It is perhaps confined to only our planet where conditions favorable to its emergence, existence and growth began to surface some millions of years ago. Science also expects life to disappear with the disappearance of these evolutionary circumstances. The vanishing or disappearance of life on the planet is a certainty according to it in a few million more years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Base of Functioning in Organisms===&lt;br /&gt;
From a common point of view, it becomes more difficult to understand that out of innumerable solar systems whirling about in space, which solar system has the  volume which can be counted in light years. A tiny speck of a planet was chosen to cradle this mysterious phenomenon of life, while organization entitles it under the name of the organic life. Such life-activity involves a continuous maintenance of it&#039;s body structure by the means of periodic replenishment of it&#039;s wear and tear, a constant supply of energy for maintaining the optimal temperature and tension and an unfailing mechanism for correlation of the distinctive functions of each limb of its complex structure. This aids in helping the organism to react as a whole both in its internal and external movements. Such threefold organization is the &#039;&#039;sine qua non&#039;&#039; of all the organisms immaterial of their size.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bio-Catalysis===&lt;br /&gt;
Complete structure of life or every organism is engaged continuously in converting the matter of the outside world into a new pattern and texture that it may serve the purpose of life. This transformation of matter into its own field of extension is the distinctive function of life. A recent writer named Jerome Alexandar in his book &#039;Life, its nature and origin&#039; declares that the distinguishing nature of life is bio-catalysis. Bio-catalysis is the power to bring about chemical change in bodies without practically undergoing any change within itself. This bio-catalytic action is the one responsible for enabling life to maintain and extend its field in the alien world of matter. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Life is continually annexing matter by it&#039;s catalytic activity and extending it&#039;s dominion over space-time. Life, viewed from this point, is a catalytic struggle with the environment. This struggle is a process of annexation into its expanding boundaries of the non-responsive and ever hostile forces of the material world. This is a view which fully accords with that of the Sankhya school of philosophy, base of Ayurveda. The infinite number of Puruṣas, known as bions in the modern biological languages are caught up in the meshes of matter. In the presence of these bions, matter undergoes changes in order to give these life-units their objective of life. It is the perpetual unfoldment of sensations, images and pain-pleasure conditions. But the Puruṣas remain unaffected. Matter which holds these bions are called Puruṣas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Segmentation of Bio-catalytic Process===&lt;br /&gt;
The spirit or soul perceives &#039;Nature&#039;. Thus life acts in involving a recasting of matter into new patterns to suit the base purpose of these bions, while they themselves remain unchanged witnesses of the varying life phenomena. The activity of these bions is indeed best illustrated by the process of bio-catalysis. This bio-catalytic processes involve the threefold organization calculated to sub-serve the vital purposes of material. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Progress and growth&lt;br /&gt;
# Maintenance of thermal and metabolic processes&lt;br /&gt;
# Co-ordination of the internal and external movements suitable to the changes of environment&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without these threefold functions no organism can survive. All the processes of assimilation and dissimilation so essential to keep the ongoing progress of its structure and tone are rooted into such organizations. It is therefore very evident to analyze the description by Ayurveda. It is important to know whether it fits into its general outline of life-processes of this three-fold phenomenon of organization or not.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ayurvedic Spectrum of Bio-catalytic Process===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka lays down the distinction between organic and inorganic life denoting thus:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;The thing that is endowed with the sensory organization is organic or sentient and that which is not endowed thus is inorganic or non-sentient.&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 1, 48&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sentient organism involves a complex organization of structural, metabolic and kinetic processes. It also involves either mind or a co-ordinating principle however elementary or intricate it may be. Ayurveda holds such an organization to be universally obtained in all the forms of life, from the most rudimentary to the most complex. Thus its physiology and pathology is uniformly applied in the broadest outline to all the forms of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though life is mysterious and undefinable, the phenomena which signifies the existence of life are evident for the purpose of observation and study. All the phenomena which distinguishes the animate from inanimate are ingestion, assimilation, respiration, movement, growth, creative evolution, reproduction and potency of each  organization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Creative Evolution==&lt;br /&gt;
Life has been endeavoring and struggling to create and preserve optimal environmental conditions for itself which would help its evolutionary purpose. It corresponds to certain modifications in the process as per variations in time and space. Besides, it has also developed its own organization of existence, growth, perpetuation and expression so that it can accord to such probable environmental variations. The variations definitely happens within certain limits. It has also created protective measures and techniques for its survival and evolution. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Evolution in Plant and Animal Life===&lt;br /&gt;
In the plant life, we observe that the sap is encased in a hard case of bark-crust to protect it from the external heat, cold as well as hostile incursions. Plant life is an excellent example of the survival-techniques of life&#039;s organization. In spite of the big size and strength developed from within, this form was not conducive of the varied richness of life-processes struggling for expression. Hence a subtler and more malleable patterns endowed with movement, agility and resourcefulness for the preservation of its life and even for overcoming hostile forces either by resistance or by accommodation was developed. This gave rise to evolution of animal life. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The animal pattern of survival was considered to be more advanced. The cadre of animal evolution included every being from the smallest animal to the complex organism of man with the mind-principle fully dominant. The process of such evolution is the direct result of the integrative organization which every living organism possesses and is able to evolve. The higher the complexity of life, the more subtle and distinct becomes these organizations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Elicitation===&lt;br /&gt;
These organizations become more and more complex as evolution advances and form separate structures. There are special organs for the performance of these definite functions. But the fundamental principle of organization which maintains the integration of the individual remains the same for all living organisms, whether minute or large. Even in the unicellular life, all the fundamental phenomena of life are carried out in the same pattern though there is no difference in appearance or structure of protoplasm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Vital or Motivating Organization==&lt;br /&gt;
This is the master organization which initiates and directs all the activities and maintains the specificity of all the vital processes which characterize living organisms. They can be classified into two parts:&lt;br /&gt;
# Physical or material organization- It is the system which maintains the specificity of fluid matrix of protoplasm wherein life-phenomena are played.&lt;br /&gt;
# Thermal or metabolic organization - It is the system which maintains specificity of heat by carrying out anabolic and catabolic processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Triumvirate of Organizations==&lt;br /&gt;
The miraculous story of life&#039;s evolution or unfoldment is recorded by biologists. The process of such evolution has always necessitated the pursuit of the technique of the threefold system of organizations viz:&lt;br /&gt;
# The structural or material pattern&lt;br /&gt;
# The maintenance-device of the thermal optimum for metabolic functions and adjustment to environmental temperature&lt;br /&gt;
# Kinetic or motivating organization of the entire structure for purposes of growth, perpetuation and enterprise&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without these forms of its dynamics, life could not have achieved its survival and progress. Nature and texture of each of the three organizations have played a significant role in survival and progressive growth of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Matrix or Material organization==&lt;br /&gt;
===Beginning of Evolution===&lt;br /&gt;
There is common ground between science and religion on the question of the primeval abode of life. The aqueous elements were the first one to get evolved. Both vegetable as well as animal life-forms have been born and have dwelt in water before they grew into amphibious and terrestrial species. The seers of the Veda declare that there was existence of only clear waters in the beginning.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bṛhad 5-5&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; God created all the living things on the earth from water. It is the faith of all the  religions that life spirit dwelt and moved on the dark primeval waters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Evolution Mythologically===&lt;br /&gt;
In the mythology, it is believed that Lord Viṣṇu, while lying on the milky ocean, bestirred himself into a creative mood. This is how the creation of living beings on the Earth took place. Even the science supports this theory of evolution to be the origin and abode of life.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nārāyaṇa Upaniṣad 1-1&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Stream of Life===&lt;br /&gt;
The matrix of the material pattern that life requires for its abiding is provided by only the water element of this universe. That is the medium best suited for the vibrant throb of life and transmission of its impulses. Human, plant and animal life is run by the immaterial spirit of life. This fluid matrix can be poured into the vessels of various shapes and its consistency is increased or lessened. Life has attempted all those shapes, patterns and the densities needed for its consummate expression and release of the dormant spiritual force. The last output of life&#039;s enterprise is Man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like a spider that has woven its web and retired to its center, so has life woven around itself the web of the human organisms with its automatic systems like circulatory, respiration, nervous system and mind which mechanically operates centering the higher life as it&#039;s goal in the course of further evolution. Thus, there is a whole complex system distributed in its outline under this threefold divisions of body-organization with the sole purpose of maintaining a uniform and unchanging environment for life. This environment contains in itself its power of accommodation and adjustment to exogenous as well as endogenous interferences.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;These interferences are Homeostasis of Cannon.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This leaves the spiritual mind of man free to reflect and weave out his patterns of thought for spiritual fulfillment and creative imagery in art, literature and science. All these creative skills expands the scope and variety of life expression. It is obvious that all the three aspects being component of an indivisible whole are vitally inter-related as integral part and change in any one is bound to affect the rest. But for the purpose of their knowledge in specific, the nature of each of these is referred to in the terms of quantity or form, the degree of intensity and degree of tempo respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Modern Anatomy and Physiology Perspective=== &lt;br /&gt;
Modern anatomy and physiology have credited a long and persistent series of investigations and study of the human constitution in its complexity and minuteness. They have tracked down the secrets of human structure and function to the microscopic cells and even beyond. With utmost diligence it was experimented on animals and ascertained with almost full approximating certainty. It is very essential to understand a comprehensive human dynamics for the probable reactions and effects under the given circumstances to achieve a specific stimuli. Man is the most tangible structure made by an aggregate of mere cells. In R G. Hoskins book, it has been said that &#039;&#039;Medicine is now in a transitional phase&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ineptitude of regarding man as constitution of different interesting organs working differently for a united goal of living is becoming increasingly clear. The personality of their nature is more important than his organs; no matter whatever fascinating pathological conditions or versatility they may disclose. The influence of soma on body is an another misunderstood factor of psyche which is gaining increasing recognition daily. There seem to be more factors yet not understood, but whose workings are only suspected and observed in crucial moments and special exigencies. Though the intrinsic nature and technique of functioning may defy our present powers of comprehension, yet their net effects are obvious to the discriminative eye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Complexity and Inter-dependability of Human Organs=== &lt;br /&gt;
Positive side of this theory is that it clears the mind that is able to observe and appraise these influences from an internal viewpoint of the human organisms. For the clinicians, this information is accessible through the intelligent inquiring methods. This phenomena presupposes an extensive and exclusive view of the structure and function of the individual parts of the body. Otherwise the excellence of each part is vitally related to that of every other part and the body as a whole. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is an intelligent and highly sensitive adaptive principle to which all the body-functions and life-purposes converge. From this there emanates the subtle and vital vibrations that uphold and preserve life both in health and disease. This presupposes a comprehensive or integrated concept of physiology, the doctrine of vitality against the phenomena of mechanism. Man is more than a machine. Over and above the psycho-somatic organization there subsists presiding principle which is instinct with awareness and wisdom beyond the conscious mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the first instant it sounds that the doctrine of vitality was a superfluity intruding into a realm where it was not allowed. But on comprehensive consideration it is seen that without the recognition of this element, there is a void and inadequacy, a scattered and disintegrated jumble that is belied by the fact of the universal subjective experience of men of an integrated and compact unity of personality. This points out to the the ancients, Caraka and Śuśruta of India and to Hippocrates of Greece and Galen of Rome. But this by any means is not suggestive of the same path being followed by both the countries. Apart from it nevertheless of their inspiration which was derived from a common viewpoint of regarding man as a whole and in the vital inter-relation of his various organs of the extensive or inclusive nature of the functions of each of them in health and in disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Results of Complexity in Human Structure===&lt;br /&gt;
These analytical results should be cast again into the mould of the synthetic or the integrative view of man. Instead of the data being priced, their ultimate net values ought to be worked out and cherished. The inter-relation of each limb and part of the body has inevitable repercussions on the total well-being of the psycho-somatic whole which is man and vice versa. With this motto in mind, the natural corollary is to set about discovering the main springs of human well-being and reactions, the sources of living, action along with resisting disease and rebuilding of loss. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once the main springs of life and action are discovered, understood and assessed properly in their values, the rest follows easily and naturally. In the light of this radical knowledge of man, the data gathered assiduously about the various individual components of the body, big and small, get reoriented and yield a richer wealth of wisdom pertaining to the body as a whole as well as of its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Practical Therapeutics===&lt;br /&gt;
As per the ancient medical thoughts from Caraka, Śuśruta and other works, knowledge and observation of the main springs of human life and action and the full appraisement of the functional values of life-expression, the full and detailed classification of the varied signs and symptoms, visible and expressed psychically and somatically of life were all important. It was not mere theory. In practical therapeutics also had a lot of weight-age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through observation and prolonged study of human behavior and reactions in health and disease and also by general inference based on the understanding of the unity and uniformity of the principles governing the cosmos as a whole; man was governed by a triumvirate of forces and elements well organized. The action of the sun, water and air were the proto-types to them of the aqueous, thermal and kinetic organizations respectively of the human body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Water in Sustenance===&lt;br /&gt;
Water was regarded as the prime source as sustainer of life, the daily purifier and refresher and the elixir of life. Water was held so sacred by most ancient races that it  was worshiped as god and a religion grew about it.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Thales of Greece and the Seers of India&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Holiness and purity were acquired through bathing and sipping water. Even water was poured from the hands as the oblation to God and vows made. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The counter-part in the body of the water in the nature was the body-fluid, the colloidal fluid known as protoplasm. Among the triumvirate that governs the body this factor was the first essential. This provided the field for governance and was the substantial structure for the state itself. This is the material organization of the kingdom. This vital fluid forming the vehicle of the life-spirit contains proteins, fats, carob-hydrates, vitamin, salt and it constantly fluctuates to adjust and counter internal as well as the external disturbances. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This integrative organization regulates constantly the physical and chemical structure of the body-fluid as well as its circulation. It maintains the proper balance between the fluids in the various parts of the body viz: &lt;br /&gt;
# Water in the colloidal system of protoplasm&lt;br /&gt;
# Water between the cells and fibres&lt;br /&gt;
# Stored water in any water-depot of the body&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Temperature in Sustenance===&lt;br /&gt;
Temperature is an essential factor in the maintenance of this natural and uniform pattern. It is very important in providing life, the scope for vital play. The body is found to possess the mechanism of internal combustion. It has heat-generating thermal mechanism distributed in the entire body. This is a radical aspect and not an exclusive function or peculiarity of any one limb or part of the organism. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It might be possible that this phenomena of body thermal mechanism would be more at some place and very less at other. But in its total aspect it balances the thermal production and output to maintain the thermal constant of the whole body. This bio-combustion process is termed as the metabolic process. The internal thermal balance is sustained by the anabolic and catabolic processes constantly taking place in the body. Though this thermal element is diffused in the entire body, it also has its regions or points of focus. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These foci are important to the clinicians because the pathogenic and restorative processes are centered around these points of foci in particular and the entire system in general. These general foci are distributed in the body so as to meet the exigencies and functions of each structural system of the body. The kapha, pitta as well as vāta, the three factors of the triumvirate that governs the psycho-somatic organism, are each apportioned with its pentad of foci in the body. These have special clinical significance and are guides and aids in the practical diagnostics and therapeutics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Role of Psycho Somatic Organization===&lt;br /&gt;
We now come to the last and the most important factor of the triumvirate, the factor closest allied to the life-principle and which is supreme; vital function of the psycho somatic organization. Life is never static. Even in its most rudimentary states even simple existence presupposes an internal dynamics, where action, aspiration and adaptation to environment are involved. The dynamics of it are very complicated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wherever the psyche is dominant it charges the body with the impulses of hope, despair, anticipation, fear, desire for efficiency, triumph over opposition and the joy of achievement. The dynamic organization involving such kinesthetic force must be subtle, self-sufficient and creative. This attribute is possessed collectively by the body and mind which is known as vāta or vāyu. Here it means to move or convey. The kapha and the pitta are relatively static. At every single point of their existence and functioning they need the co-ordination of vāta. Pitta and kapha exhibit at the places wherever the vāta carries them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Other Philosophers===&lt;br /&gt;
Claude Bernard states that vital force directs phenomena which it does not produce. Physical agencies produce the phenomena in living things which they cannot direct. This apt remark has much similarity with the statement of Kapila, the propounder of the school of Sankhya. He suggests that the union of the spirit with the nature is for the contemplation of the Nature. The union of the Nature with the spirit is for liberation. The union of both &#039;the spirit and the Nature&#039; is like that of a lame man with a blind man. The creation is brought about by the last union.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Vāta===&lt;br /&gt;
Life is dependent on vāta because it is the impeller, sustainer and operator of life. It is known as the Tantra-Yantra-Dhara. In a chapter, classic in its pattern and expression of thoughts, Caraka describes the nature and functions of Vāyu both in the cosmic as well as its biological aspects. It is the master of the supreme principles of life. The salutary as well as the pathological aspects of the vāta principle are described by the royal sage Varyovida in the eloquent terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The vāta is the upholder of both, structure and function in the body. It is the very self of the five forms of vāta in the body:&lt;br /&gt;
# Prāṇa&lt;br /&gt;
# Udāna&lt;br /&gt;
# Samāna&lt;br /&gt;
# Vyāna&lt;br /&gt;
# Apāna&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Functions of Vāta===&lt;br /&gt;
Normal function of vāta includes the following activities:&lt;br /&gt;
* Impeller of upward and downward movements&lt;br /&gt;
* Controller and conductor of the mind&lt;br /&gt;
* Spirit of all the senses&lt;br /&gt;
* Conveyer of all the sense stimuli&lt;br /&gt;
* Protector of the body-elements&lt;br /&gt;
* Synthesizing principle in the body&lt;br /&gt;
* Impeller of speech&lt;br /&gt;
* Cause of feeling and audition&lt;br /&gt;
* Source of the auditory and tactile senses&lt;br /&gt;
* Origin of all the excitement and animation&lt;br /&gt;
* Stimulator of the gastric fire&lt;br /&gt;
* Desiccator of the morbid vitia&lt;br /&gt;
* Eliminator of excrement &lt;br /&gt;
* Obstruction of the gross and subtle body-channels&lt;br /&gt;
* Maker of the fetal form&lt;br /&gt;
* Sustaining principle of life&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abnormalities of Vāta===&lt;br /&gt;
When the vāta becomes abnormal in the body, it afflicts the organism with diverse kinds of disorders, tending to impair its strength, complexion, well-being and life. It depresses the mind; impairs all the senses, destroys the fetus in uterus, produces deformity in it or unduly prolongs the period of gestation. It also results in giving rise to fear, grief, stupefaction, depression of the spirits. Hence in this manner any abnormality in vāta causes delirium and obstructs the vital functions of the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 12-8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Evolution of Science of Physiology===&lt;br /&gt;
The science of physiology has passed through the several stages of evolution. It was first a static view of an individual of specific functions of various organs and tissues of the body. Later it was realized that there was an integrative control through the nervous system and psychic influences. These parts can not be considered to be functioning separately. Yet the endocrine secretions opened up newer processes of physiologic as well as metabolic conditions. This had an integrative chemical control over the body. This phenomena highlighted the cellular structure and function.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not even one internal part of the limb or gland or cell of the body can be viewed. One kind of secretion is balanced by another and the glands, the tissues, cells and all the other elements are interrelated and controlled by the fulcrum of personality on which the whole organism is fixed. Thus physiology is a total and integrated life-process and though viewed analytically for study-purposes, the comprehensive constitutional view should not be ignored. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The triumvirate of kapha, pitta and vāta form the general outline of that constitutional pattern or scheme. Hence the phenomena like constructive, integrative, assimilation, recuperative and elimination processes are to be understood in terms of their basic nature. They should be studied by their working of these three principles individually as well as the inter-connectivity of these three among each other. They are all inclusive and complete in their comprehension of the body-mind processes as a whole. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Time and space factors vary every moment and hence it is not possible to maintain optimal environmental conditions. Hence, the life develops within itself such active organization which enables the body to adjust immediately as per the changing circumstances. It is an adept to the variation in the external relation. Moreover life also evolves a special protective and survival technique to counteract the inimical environmental incursions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Three States of Life functioning in Men==&lt;br /&gt;
We know that for every animate life to exist and grow, it requires three different forms, the stationary life of plants, mobile but passive and reflex life of the animals and the discursive, active and creative life of the humans. The human body evolved from the most rudimentary life contains the vital processes of all these three types of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Human Life Functioning as per the Surrounding Flora=== &lt;br /&gt;
Human body also contains the parts and organs that grow, abide and function like the plants. It absorbs food, turn it into energy and discharge the waste products thereby automatically maintaining the basic structure non-interfered and unaided by the higher aspect of the mind on general.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Human Life Functioning as per the Surrounding Fauna===&lt;br /&gt;
Right from the evolution of life the heart, stomach, intestines, liver and other glands keep on functioning in their own autonomous nature without constant active impulsion or inhibition from the mind. Nature has managed to keep this basic body-mechanism beyond every man&#039;s reach and control. There is a reflex life of the man wherein the limb and sense organs execute protective movements in the response to the external stimuli. It is the defense mechanism of the body which is inbuilt against extraneous incursions and interferences. Many of the man&#039;s normal physical activities and mental and emotional impulses are the reflexes. Therefore a passive reaction is projected to the external world of stimuli. The reflex organization controlled by the central nervous system represents the next higher stage of man&#039;s evolution as an animal which reacts suitably to the environment and acts and learns by adjusting to external stimuli. This is the animal aspect of man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Functioning of Human Life as per Brain===&lt;br /&gt;
Above these two forms of life, stands the real human life i.e. the purport, creativity and self-conscious propulsion of the higher mind. Man can asset his essential humanity due to the functioning of mind which executes the essential actions and commands. This is the significant purport of psyche performing will, determination and discrimination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic survival functions work beyond the control of the individual as they are autonomous set of organizations. Thus man&#039;s survival is assured against his will. This autonomous nervous system includes the functioning of the heart, liver, intestine and such other vital organs. These organs have an independent functioning of their own and continue to work even outside the human body if given suitable environment. Thus they represent the most primary unicellular life-forms which forms the unit of life. It is a passive activity in response to the environment. The full psychic life where the creative forces of his imagination and reason come into play and launch man&#039;s life upon the vast option of creative activity, discovering new factors and shaping the environment to this inner impulses. It is the fullest expression of man on the human platform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Diagnosis based on this Phenomena===&lt;br /&gt;
Thus a human being is effected and expresses himself in all these three aspects of his life immaterial of him being healthy or diseased. For the people concerned with man&#039;s pathological manifestations, the varied changes and symptoms which are displayed in these three aspects are very important for the diagnosis and treatment. The most sensitive part of a person is psyche. Hence internal symptoms such as malaise, mental images and status, dreams, desires and impulses form the base for evaluating the situation. These factors are accessible to the physician only through close questioning and conversation with the patient. It forms a base of certain degree of observation, introspection and intelligence on the patient&#039;s part. In the absence of these factors, the proper appraisement of a diseased condition in its early state is difficult. Thus the psychic disturbances serve as the earliest symptoms that can guide the physician in the diagnosis of a disease condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next stage of diagnosis is referred to be the vegetative aspect of our body-organization. Since these functions are mainly independent of the mind and central nervous system, they evince individual and automatic reactions to the disease affection and try to make suitable adjustments in it. This can manifest in various forms like instinctive inclinations for or against certain tastes, things, diet, heat and cold in order to correct the decrease or increase of a particular structure or function in the body. These two groups of symptoms, whether psychic modifications or instinctive inclinations, are very predominant symptoms which are helpful in the early diagnosis of the disturbed health. Ayurveda has always emphasized on the study of premonitory symptoms which forms an important category in the pentad of diagnostic methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Study of Environment==&lt;br /&gt;
===Life and Environment===&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the nature and functions of life, it is essential to study and appreciate the factors of environment. Indeed both the factors are one like the two different sides of a coin. To think of life apart from environment is impossible. It can be compared with the light without it&#039;s surrounding sphere of illumination. For the medical science in particular, life always run in accordance with it&#039;s environment. Every organism, especially man must be understood in the relation to his environment because all his life-functions are engrossed in a continual flux to meet the challenge or reap the benefits of the factors of the environment in the various forms of weather, geographical conditions, nature of soil and its tendencies, bacterial saturation and similar other conditions. In fact, the life of any organism depends on its reactions to the constant or changing environment. Environment is not only its prime cause of being but also responsible for its disorders and perfection. Caraka expresses this truth as a philosophical axiom and asserts that the existence of all the beings is derived from the nature of their reaction to environment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A continuous existence of all the creatures is dependent on proper, inadequate, excessive or wrong interaction between them and their environmental factors. Their well-being and ill-being or existence and non-existence is dependent on the right degree and nature of contact with environment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 11-44&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus in the medical science, man-cum-environment is the unit of study.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Life is not a static condition but a dynamic process of continual adjustment with environment. Time and space which constitutes the environment, are perpetually varying factors of the universe which facilitate the constant vigilance, activity and modification in the reactions of the organism. Caraka therefore uses the various synonyms of life denoting it to be the constantly changing, dynamic and of progressive nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Disease factors of Environment===&lt;br /&gt;
When the organism fails to adjust or adapt due to either some innate deficiency or overwhelming force of the environment, the result is diseased-condition which is the subject matter of medicine. Such environmental factors are known as exogenous disease factors. They are of the nature of space and time which include varying places and positions of things and seasonal variations as well as physical chemical and biological invasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The organism can be taught to adjust and prepare against such hostile forces in an extensive way. All these conducive practices of diet, behavior and seasonal regimen that are entitled to be wholesome life in the texts of Ayurveda are formed to help the organism to adjust and overcome these impediments to health from the changing environment. This is a lesson in acquiring immunity against probable antagonistic features of time and space.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Guiding factor in Adaptation===&lt;br /&gt;
The above phenomena is true only in a general sense, because the reaction to the environment is different from one individual to another. Nobody is same in looks, tastes and degree of tolerance to heat and cold. Consequently the degrees of their individual adjustment and adaptive reaction must also be different. While trying to bring about similar results, varying methods and degrees of efforts have to be pursued. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It leads to the query to the foundation on which this difference is based. It also intrigues regarding the guide in determining the different degree and quality. It is essential to know the differences in reaction towards a common environment. The answers to these queries lead us to the fundamentals of the medical science i. e individual constitution. Complete adjustment of the individual with his environment is possible only on the basis of the appreciation of facts of his individual constitution. It can be successfully accomplished only by considering the environment and constitution together as a whole. This brings about a harmony between man and environment, which is the sole aim and justification of medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Study of Constitution==&lt;br /&gt;
A peculiar fact about life is that no two individuals are exactly alike by any means either it be in appearance or physical and mental aptitudes, abilities and god gifts. This is because each person occupies a point in space time, different from every one else. This endows peculiar tendencies through genes on each individual at the very moment of his birth. Each person thus enters the life with a peculiar viewpoint, mode of reaction to environment and susceptibility to physical and psychic influences. That is why we find that though people live in a common environment, each one reacts in a very distinguishable pattern. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The great physician Osier denotes that each person reacts differently to the incursion of injury. People, though suffering from the same disease, have a different mode of treatment administered to get cured. All this emphasizes the supreme importance of the knowledge of individual constitution in medicine. It is difficult to say even after the knowledge of advanced stages of body constitution that how and what factors are responsible for forming this unique tendencies and qualities. It is challenging to perceive why certain ancestral and hereditary traits become recessive in one child and dominant in another. This is evident from the investigations of Mendel and other scientists who tried to perceive this subject into a biological law.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Classification of Diseases===&lt;br /&gt;
It is not over-scrupulous to say that the number of diseases is equal to the number of individuals. But this does not help in reducing the subject to some approximate formula. Therefore it has been classified on the basis of their race, group, region and some other ways by some biologists and medical scientists. The inadequacy of these classifications become evident from the medical clinicians point of view when individuals of the same race, group or region show diverse reactions and degrees of tolerance to common disease-factors. Hence a biological classification and grouping is entitled to the clinician&#039;s credence and appreciation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the ancient Indian and Greece pathology, such biological views and classifications were observed. They can be classified into three groups allowing innumerable minor groups according to the varied combinations of these three main categories. This classification was done both from the physiological and pathological points of view, highlighting the triumvirate of biological organizations. This classification became the guideline for the clinician and patient for maintaining good and positive health. It accelerated prophylactic as well as curative measures of the disease. It gave an immense insight into the realms of diagnostics as well as the practical therapeutics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Inter-Dependability of Constitution=== &lt;br /&gt;
In the daily regimen of diet and behavior meant for balancing and correcting the predisposing factors of disease, this constitutional perspective was considered to be of supreme significance. Caraka delineates it for using the things antagonistic in effect to one&#039;s predisposing factors. It is recommended to lead wholesome living.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 7-41&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This becomes the foundational cause of the science of immunity in its active aspect where the individual is enabled to react powerfully with all his vitality and power of resistance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The term constitution is used in physiology nearly in the same sense as in sociology wherein it is defined as the fundamental law according to which the government of state is organized and the relations of individuals with the society as a whole are regulated. The legal regulation is accomplished successfully by the internal dependability and co-operation amongst the legislature, administration and judiciary. Thus it is the integrated physiology. Millions of body-cells, nervous system, heart, lungs and intestines, all act in a coalition-government and mutually impel, check, balance and produce an integrated and harmonized result. This is called as life and good health. Ayurveda depicts this integrated function in terms of the triumvirate of biological organizations and mutual interaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Prakṛiti or Constitution in Ayurveda==&lt;br /&gt;
Constitution is called Prakṛiti in Ayurveda. It is the sum total of the crystallized results of all the influences of time and space on the individual human life. It is easy to deduce since no two individuals can occupy the same point in this time space world that no two individuals are identical in all respects. Hence there are many responsible factors for understanding different causes that constitute this time-space in order to ascertain and define its variable influences on constitutions and its multiple types.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Space connotes the geographical and climatic conditions of the region of the individuals residence and all the characteristics of the social and physical environment of the man, while time refers to the age of the individual, the seasonal characteristics and the sum total of the influences from the inception of the man, commencing from the moment of impregnation of the mother&#039;s ovum or even much earlier. The germ-cell contains the qualities and tendencies based on all the previous incarnations and thus is traced ultimately to the very beginning of time. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Prakṛiti Evolution in Foetus===&lt;br /&gt;
Fetus undergoes all the evolutionary metamorphosis of its biological ancestry in the uterus before it emerges as a full-fledged human. Thus the whole experience of the species is in the germ-cell. This are termed as genes. The peculiar influence inherited from both the parents and the combination of the formative forces, such as climate, season, environment at the time of impregnation; all these factors shape the constitutional destiny of the individual. The inheritance of previous incarnations being subtle, are more of psychic qualities; but they in turn have their influence on the somatic reactions also. Thus at the time of birth, a lot many factors influence in giving the individual a definite predisposition, pattern of tendencies set in motion, which determines his or her degree of tolerance and resistance to all the external and internal disease factors. The varying effects of climate on the gravida, her habits, tendencies and social and seasonal environment are bound to have profound consequences. Thus from the very moment of birth, an individual is a complex being. It is a bundle of tendencies bearing the seal of destiny with a margin for freedom of will and action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Body Habitus==&lt;br /&gt;
===Determining Body Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
Constitution is an inherited or geno-typical condition, that cannot be altered fundamentally. Evaluating conditions of health and disease is a life-long concern of supreme significance in man. This is expressed by Caraka and Śuśruta denoting that from the moment of conception some men are equi-balanced with regards to the three vitia; vāta, pitta and kapha. Some people have a predominance of either vāta, pitta or kapha. People having equi-balance of these three enjoy perfect health while the rest are liable to diseased condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The body-habitus of a person is determined as per the continual predominance of a particular viura in the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 7, 39-40&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These are the symptoms of the hereditary disposition or constitution molded by the predominant vital habitus formed at the time of the fertilization of the ovum by the sperm.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Śarira 4-63&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Any part of the healthy seed&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means germ-cell.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is vitiated by the nature and action of the vitia during that particular time. After germination, that part of the germ cell determines the future constitutional type of the person. &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Commentary by Dalhana on the above verse.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Types of Persons as per Body Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
Generally, the constitutional condition does not change, nor increase, or diminish except at the end of life.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Śarira 4-78&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus the importance of knowledge of constitution is established both in physiology as well as pathology. Caraka propounds that there are three main classes of persons. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Atala - It denotes the person having vāta habitus.&lt;br /&gt;
# Pittala - It delineates the person having pitta habitus. &lt;br /&gt;
# Sleśmala - It denotes the person having Sleśma habitus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The above mentioned classification is the base of constitution for each and every person falling into the category where any one of the vitia is predominant in the biological constitution. There are various degrees of combinations of these vitia. They can be in combined form of two or three also sometimes in a hyper or hypo pathological condition. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the symptoms associated with the characteristic of each of these vitia are known, the degree of their combination can be inferred. Laying out the general outline of these three main categories of constitution, Caraka declares that in the clinical investigation of these three types of constitution there are very specific display of their characteristic traits and qualities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Characteristics of Different Habitus==&lt;br /&gt;
Let us get into the explanation of the characteristics of habitus. The fetal body develops its habitus from the nature of the mother&#039;s diet and behavior along with the nature of the proto-elemental combinations. Among these factors, whichever elements are predominant, will influence the nature of the fetus. This exhibits the vitial susceptibility right from the evolution of their fetal life. Some people exhibit different types of habitus depending on the dominant characteristic while some are possessed of vitial equipoise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Peculiarities of Kapha Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
The kapha is unctuous, smooth, soft, sweet, firm, dense, slow, stable, heavy, cold, viscid and clear. Kapha, being unctuous, those of kapha habitus have glossy limbs. It being smooth in texture the people with predominant kapha qualities have smooth limbs. Due to its softness, person with kapha tendency has delicate and clear body. The sweet quality of kapha leads to profusion of semen, desire for the sex-act and children. On account of its firmness they have firm, well-knit and stable bodies. It&#039;s denseness leads to the plump and round in shape of all their limbs. Owing to its slowness, they are sluggish in their actions and speech. It&#039;s stability leads to their sulky undertakings, change of moods and pathological condition. Due to its heaviness, they have firm, large and stable gait. It&#039;s tepidness makes their hunger, thirst, heat and perspiration meager. The viscosity of kapha leads to their well-knit joints. The clear look of kapha exhibits clear looks, mellow complexion and voice. Hence we can deduce from all these qualities that a person of predominant kapha are possessed of strength, wealth, knowledge, vitality, gentleness and long life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Pitta Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
Pitta is hot, acute, fluid, acid, pungent and raw-meatish in smell. Owing to its heat, people of pitta habitus are intolerant of the heat. Pitta is very hot in the mouth. Hence the person of pitta habitus has delicate and clear bodies. They have profuse moles, freckles, spots and pimples on the body. Excessive hunger and thirst leads to early wrinkles, grey hair and baldness. They are generally possessed of scanty, soft and tawny hair on the head, face and body. It&#039;s decree of acuteness leads to different ratio of keenness in valor. Their acute digestive fire leads them to taking excessive quantity of food and drink. They are generally the constant eaters. They are subject to incapacity to bear sufferings. Owing to its fluidity they have flabby and soft joints and flesh. They profusely discharge sweat, urine and feces. Owing to its raw meatish smell, they smell very much in their arm-pits, mouth, head and body. Owing to its pungent and acid taste they have a small quantity of semen, limited sex appetite and scanty off-springs. Hence due to the combination of such qualities, the person of pitta habitus are of moderate strength and life-span. They even are of moderate knowledge, experience, wealth and means.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Peculiarities of Vāta Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
Vāta is a dry, light, unsteady, abundant, swift, cold, rough and clear. Because of its dryness, those of vāta habitus are of dry and small bodies. They are of long-drawn, dry, low, broken, hollow and hoarse voice. They are ever wakeful. Owing to its lightness, they are of light and inconstant gait, behavior, diet and speech. Due to its unsteadiness, person of this habitat are restless in their joints, eyes, brows/jaws, tongues, heads, shoulders, hands and feet. Due to its abundant nature, people of this habitus are more talkative and have prominent veins and tendons. Its swiftness leads to their quick undertakings and variation of moods. They are subject to various pathological changes. They are quickly affected by fear, likes and dislikes. Their ability to quickness in grasping and forgetting things is remarkable. Because of its cold quality, they are intolerant towards cold. They are very much susceptible to suffer from cold, shivering and stiffness. It&#039;s roughness promotes rough hair on the head, face and body. They have rough nails, teeth, mouth, hands and feet. The characteristic of its clearness produces cracked limbs. Their joints always make noise as they walk. Due to the combination of such qualities, persons having vāta habitus are generally of less strength, short life-span, scanty offspring and means of meagre wealth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Combined Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
In a combined habitus, the qualities of the habitus which are combined are displayed together. If vāta is compounded with pitta, then there is a display of the qualities of both the habitus in an individual. Similar reactions are exhibited if there is a combination of vāta and kapha and pitta and kapha. It is possible that each peculiarity of both the habitus might not be displayed but overall there is an exhibition of at least few characteristics of both the habitus. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a possibility of the aggravated forms of vāta, kapha and pitta altogether. In this case the distinctive qualities of the three are displayed in the patient. There might not be a display of all the characteristics at one and the same time but overall at least few symptoms of all the three habitus are being displayed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Distinctiveness of Equipoise Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
Those, having a maintained equilibrium of all the three vitium in their body, are endowed with every good qualities of each habitus. It can be concluded from the peculiar characteristics of each habitus. The perfect equilibrium of this vitia is the foundation for the perfect health in an individual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Nomenclature==&lt;br /&gt;
The highly logical spirit of that age impelled them to be very accurate and meticulous in all the matters, especially in definitions and nomenclature. Having understood the triumvirate of vitia in details it becomes easy to determine it for the total psycho-somatic texture of a man. It is also necessary to develop a more detailed information about the nature and mode of operation of this triumvirate of vitia. This leads to the justification of their nomenclature. Let us get into the details of study of man&#039;s behavior in the maintenance of health and his fight against diseases.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Method of Nomenclature===&lt;br /&gt;
The living organism includes the unicellular protoplasm, the tiny speck of non-differential protoplasm, as well as the man with his highly differentiated organs, tissues and cells. The cell is a functional and structural unit of life. Many lower forms of lives consists only of a single cell as an entire body. Moreover man, a highly evolved creature structure-wise, commences the life at unicellular stage, namely the fertilized ovum. The fundamental phenomena of the life are identical with each living organism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In unicellular life, structure is hardly visible or definable but the life-phenomena are same as those observed in the higher forms of life. Though the material form of existence is too insignificant to be noticeable, it is made of dynamic systems manifesting ceaseless activities. These dynamic systems fully sustain life and carry out life-functions effectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three primary organizations. As they are the fundamental physiological systems sustaining life in co-ordination with the insignificant speck of protoplasm, they get a significant name. The origin of their word comes from the root &#039;vr&#039; which means to support or sustain&#039;. In higher life this protoplasm greatly increases in proportion and gets differentiated into various forms in order to carry out the special functions assigned to them. In human structure, we find several different kinds of tissues or body-elements evolved which plays a significant role in the maintenance of the physical body. This differentiation and specialization of tissues is to augment the power of primary triumvirate of the organizations. Hence in man, the three primary organizations, vāta, pitta and kapha, as well as the specialized tissues of the physical body are evolved for the special functions. They both are given equal importance and included in the category of the upholders or the sustainer of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Types of Nomenclature===&lt;br /&gt;
Thus to use a specific terminology for the nomenclature the words dhātu and mala are generally used in the following sense:&lt;br /&gt;
# Doṣa - The triumvirate of body-organizations or the triad of vitia&lt;br /&gt;
# Dhātu - The body-elements&lt;br /&gt;
# Mala - The waste or toxic matter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Dhātu===&lt;br /&gt;
Dhātu is also called as vug. The human body lives on the food which it ingests everyday. It assimilates some nutritive portion out of the food ingested and throws out the rest. Among the primitive unicellular life, this process occurs immediately. But in man, having a complex structure of tissues and systems, the process of separating the useful from the unuseful material takes place in one part and the process of assimilation happens at another part. The elimination process is executed by some other parts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to its needs and capacity, the body absorbs a portion of the useful nutrients. The process of elimination takes some time in the complex machinery of the human body. The matter separated for elimination is surely not harmful, in fact, sometimes it is useful. This waste matter meant for ultimate elimination, though not forming a part of the regular body elements, does exist in the body. Hence it is also included in the category of general way though it is usually given the significant name of waste matter in particular. Thus the word Dhātu includes the below-mentioned in its category:&lt;br /&gt;
# The primary three functional organizations, i.e. the triumvirate which is the primary organization in every unit of life.&lt;br /&gt;
# The seven body elements or tissues of the physical body and structural systems evolved to augment and refine the work of the primary organizations of the triumvirate.&lt;br /&gt;
# The waste or excretory material, is healthful in action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Doṣa===&lt;br /&gt;
The word &#039;Doṣa; is derived from &#039;Drup&#039; to vitiate or pollute, to become impure, to be bad or corrupted. All the Dhātus may become vitiated in the whole body or a local part of the body. The factors which arises the condition of vitiation in the whole body are the triumvirate of organizations. This generalized or vitiating nature is the most common in this organization because they are all-persuasive and constant in the action which maintains the perfect effectiveness of the whole body in ever changing environmental factors. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the word doṣa is used for the three biological organizations of the triumvirate. Secretions and excretions, which are formed as immediate, intermediary or end products as the result of the functioning of these three biological organizations are also identified with it&#039;s toxic matter. They are often termed as doṣa. The predominant quality of doṣa is to pollute. From the definitions of Doṣa, Dhātu and Mala, it can be deduced that the term &#039;Doṣa&#039; is used mainly for the three primary organizations which are specially liable to be disorganized and which spread their effects in the whole body and vitiate any or all the other parts of the body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mala===&lt;br /&gt;
The word &#039;Mala&#039; is used in two senses. &lt;br /&gt;
# The end-products of the digestive process which is excreted by the body. The end product of the digestive process is again further classified in two parts. The first part which is assimilated in the body and which becomes a part of the body elements is called Prasād&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means clean matter.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while the other part which does not assimilate and gets converted into some secretory and excretory products. These excretory products serve as some auxiliary purpose in the body-functions and then gets eliminated from the body. This is called as mala or unclean matter. But this matter being the normal physiological function, is included under the term Dhātu or upholder of the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 28, 4&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
# All the morbid matter which is harmful to the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This meaning is given by Caraka in his Śarira Sthāna 6-17&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There are different kinds of morbid material which are existent in the body which can be determined in various manners. The first one is the excretory matter issuing outwards from the orifices of the body in various forms. The second one is the over-mature body-elements. The third one consists of irritated vāta, pitta and kapha. The last variant of mala includes rest of the things residing in the body tending to injure it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus healthy mala is un-assimilated portion of the food ingested, existing in the healthy body while harmful mala is the harmful matter of any kind existing in body harming it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Samgadhara===&lt;br /&gt;
Samgadhara summarizes the three aspects of this vitia in a terse thus:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Vāta, pitta, and kapha are called vitia because they vitiate the body. They are called the body-elements or supports because they uphold the body and they are also known as waste or toxic matter because they pollute the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samgadhara Samhitā 5 24&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Functions of the Base Nomenclature==&lt;br /&gt;
Each of the Dhātus of the body, the triumvirate organization, body-tissues and the excretory and secretory matter, become vitiated in disease condition. But the main role as vitiator is played by the triumvirate organization. Once they get vitiated, they spread their vitiating effects to all the other body-parts and channels because pervade all over the body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The vitiated body-channels spread it to other body-channels and the vitiated body-elements to other physical elements likewise.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 5, 9&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Vāta, pitta and kapha move in the whole body hence they produce good and ill effects on the entire system depending on their normal or aggravated condition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 20, 9&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The body secretions pertaining to the functions of each of the triumvirate organization are given the same term like vāta, pitta and kapha to the physiological triumvirate of the organizations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just after the ingestion, food prepared from the sis categories of tastes first gets converted into sweet taste during digestion and leads to the formation of kapha or mucus-like fluid of frothy appearance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 15-9&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the further digestion, the food becomes acidic. In the last stage of excretion it accelerates the secretion of limpid bile.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 15-10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus the food after reaching the large intestine, gets dehydrated by the body-heat. It gets converted into fecal lumps there after. These lumps are of pungent taste which leads to the increase of vāta.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 15-11&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Excretory matters, normal or abnormal, pertaining either to the functioning of the triumvirate organization or to the secretory products related to those primary organizations, are given the same designation of Doṣa in general and vāta, pitta and kapha in particular. These, drugs should be used as emetics by the physician in a way which is not harmful to the body in gastro-genic disorders characterized by morbid accumulations of kapha and pitta.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 2, 8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Heavy doses should be prescribed only for purgation when the morbid matter has accumulated in the colon.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 2, 10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Enema used to clear the whole digestive track, if given when the morbid matter has been fully digested, will immediately increase the vitality and digestive powers and produce apyrexia, good cheer and appetite. Laxation will eliminate pitta or kapha, while enema will eliminate all the three kinds of morbid matters lodged in the colon.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 3, 170-171&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hence vāta, pitta and kapha are used in their excretory aspect. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to avoid ambiguity in sense, each thing is given a specific designation with the view of its preponderant or special tendency towards a form or function. These vitia are also called because they are considered to be the first things to be modified by diet, behavior, other environmental factors, internal factors of emotions, restraint of natural urges etc. They do not stop at that, but once they are themselves morbified they proceed to vitiate gradually to any of the seven body-elements. Thus these vitia are by virtue of their high degree of susceptibility to vitiation and also by virtue of their active tendency to contaminate the body-elements. They are specially designated as vitia owing to their condemnable vice. But these vitia, when they are in their normal non-vitiated state, support, enliven and rear the other elements of the body. They are the prime source of health and happiness. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In non-vitiated state they form the pillars of life and become the base functional elements. In their balanced state, they are the Dhātus, but for convenience of the exposition and uniformity of application they are called vitia even in their benevolent or sanagenic state. In their morbified state they are known as pathogenic. While dealing primarily with the pathogenic factors and their various manifestations, they are known by their pathological state and refer to their physiological status too by the same term prefixed by its non-morbid quality. Thus the unvitiated vitium; is called the vitium in its normal state and the vitiated one as the morbid vitium.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 12,13&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Etymologically, it is interesting to analyze that the Greek prefix &#039;dys&#039; used for dysfunction, dysuria, dyspepsia etc, is akin to Sanskrit &#039;dus&#039; meaning to be bad, corrupted, spoiled or vitiated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Nature and Functions of the Body Triumvirate==&lt;br /&gt;
Vāta, pitta, and Kapha are the names of the three organizations of the body known as the &#039;Triumvirate&#039;. Their individual nature, function, and mode of operation have been discussed in a general way till now. It has to be studied in the various aspects of the manifestation. They can be analyzed from different points of view delineated below:&lt;br /&gt;
# General&lt;br /&gt;
# Physiological&lt;br /&gt;
# Pathological &lt;br /&gt;
# Clinical &lt;br /&gt;
# Therapeutic&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The General Concept of the Triumvirate==&lt;br /&gt;
The three organizations of the triumvirate are the base essentials to lead a life. Its physiological or pathological condition is the root cause of existence or dissolution of the body. Śuśruta significantly remarks that vāta, pitta and śleśma can bring the body into being. This body is borne by them in their normal or healthy state established in the lower, middle and upper regions of the body respectively. Therefore these are called as the three support system.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21-3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus these three organizations, though viewed individually for the purpose of a clear grasp of their peculiar nature and functions, must yet be appreciated in their united and integrated whole as mutually checking and balancing forces in the body. Their syngeneic influence is due to their integrated mode of functioning. The importance of the triumvirate in supporting the body is well brought home by Śuśruta in the simile. Just as the moon, sun and wind uphold the world by their action of release, absorption and dissemination respectively even so do kapha, pitta and vāta act with regard to the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21-8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The triumvirate is all-pervasive which circulates to each part of the body. As the vitia are circulating in the entire body, their normal or provoked condition gives rise to good or bad health respectively. Vāta, pitta and kapha moving in the whole body produce good or ill effects on the entire system, according as they are normal or provoked.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 20-9&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The function of the triumvirate is integrative though pentad of focus are described for each vitium where dominance of the function of that particular vitium is observed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Concept as per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka says that when the triumvirate is in its normal or physiological condition, the man enjoys perfect health and when it is in the abnormal or pathological state the man suffers from disease. All the three vāta, pitta and kapha in their normal condition make a man with complete senses, possessed of strength, good complexion and great longevity. If one pursues the triad of dharma, artha and kāma properly, one can secure the most beneficiary effects both here and the other world. The same three if rendered morbid, bring upon the man great tribulation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 12,13&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka states that the vāta necessarily gets increased in its own habitat consequently upon the decrease of Kapha.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 19, 121&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Moreover the general line of treatment should be modified when it is to be practically applied to the diseased condition originating or affecting dominantly the particular pentad of foci.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The vitia are abnormal because they certainly afflict the body by causing disorders of the various types.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 1, 5&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Caraka further states that the triumvirate is always present in the body either in physiological state or the pathological state. Hence the learned physician should learn to understand and analyze their actions and results.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 18, 48&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Concept as per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta states that the five-fold vāta upholds the body by its characteristic functions of throbbing, transmission, separation and retention. The five-fold pitta which causes pigmentation, digestion, vital essence, luster, intelligence and heat, nourishes the body by its thermogenic function. The five-fold śleśma which causes the cohesion of the joints, unctuousness, growth, replenishment, strength and firmness, nourishes the body by its colloidal watering function.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 15, 4&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Concept as per Vāgbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vāgbhatta says that the focal places of this generally all-pervasive vitia are to be known by the different actions of the vitia.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;With the reference to these foci.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Pentad of foci of each of the vitia has great diagnostic importance as the signs of discordance of the vitia are manifested first and certainty in their respective pentad of foci. Thus it helps to diagnose the disease in its very early stage. He also adds, that due to this reason a special branch of therapeutics has to be pursued to suit the special site of affection.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Astāṅga Sang Sutra, 23&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Physiological Concepts of Triumvirate==&lt;br /&gt;
===Physiological Consequences of Vāta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vāta is known as the vital, mobile and motivating principle of all the life functions. Its pervasion is throughout the body, because no part or cell of the body can function without the aid of vāta. The primary function of vāta is to cause all the movements including that of the conveying of the sense impressions and thought and emotional impulses. Thus all the neuro-muscular activity, voluntary as well as involuntary happens due to the activity of vāta. They are the sense functions that form the foundation of all the activities of life. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The supreme status of vāta may be also attributed to its being the propeller and director of the movement of the other two members of the triumvirate in which pitta and kapha are lame. Even the excretory and body elements are the same. These go wherever they are carried by vāyu, wind or vāta.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sarn Purāṇa 5,25&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Actions of Vāta in Human Body===&lt;br /&gt;
All the life functions including the daily metabolic processes of maintaining the proportion and tone of the body-elements belong to vāta. It is the fundamental life principle of the body. That is why Atreya describes it as the controller of the functions outside and within the entire body:&lt;br /&gt;
# The vāta is the upholder of both, structure and function in the body.&lt;br /&gt;
# There are five forms of vāta in the body viz., prāna, udāna, samāna, vyāna and apāna.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the impeller of upward and downward movements.&lt;br /&gt;
# It controls and conducts the mind.&lt;br /&gt;
# It inspires and works all the senses and convenes all the sense stimuli.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the main protector of all the body elements.&lt;br /&gt;
# Vāta is the synthesizing principle in the body.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the impeller of speech.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the main cause of feeling and audition.&lt;br /&gt;
# It acts as the source of the auditory as well as tactile senses.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the origin of all the excitation and animation.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the stimulator of the gastric fire in beings.&lt;br /&gt;
# It performs as the desiccator of the morbid vitia.&lt;br /&gt;
# Vāta is an eliminator of excretory material from the body.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the deobstruent of the gross and subtle body channels.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the main constituent that helps in modeling the fetal form.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the sustaining principle of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Functions of Vāta as per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka describes the functions of vāta to be animation, inspiration,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to inhaling in respiratory system.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; expiration,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It denotes the respiratory system.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; body movement, circulation of body elements and elimination of excretory wastes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra. 18-49&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; All the life-activities of the body are performed by the normal vāta which is said to be the life of living beings.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra, 17,118&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Vāta is given the supreme importance in the series of the triumvirate. Caraka says that vāyu is life and vitality, supporter of all the embodied beings, whole universe and the lord of all. &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 28, 3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 12, 8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Functions of Vāta as per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta describes the function of vāta as the five-fold system of the body which upholds the body by its characteristic functions of throbbing, transmission, filling up, separation and retention. Śuśruta describes vāta in a highly eulogistic words. &amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Vāyu is praised as the self born and worshipful one. As it is free, eternal and all-pervasive, it is the soul of all beings and worshiped by all the world. It is the cause of the creation, subsistence and dissolution of all beings.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Nidāna 1, 5-6&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Physiological Consequences of Pitta===&lt;br /&gt;
Pitta is indeed the thermal element or element of fire. Caraka states that pitta is form of Agni&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means fire.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the body. Śuśruta, in reply to a pertinent question raised by the pupil whether pitta is different from fire-element or whether pitta and fire- element are one and the same, declares that there is no other kind of fire existent in the body other than pitta. It regulates the thermal balance of the body. Pitta is the total thermal process occurring in the body which includes all the secretions internal as well as external. It establishes all the metabolic processes and maintain the temperature which is optimum necessary for the preservation and growth of all the life-processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It gives coloration and pigmentation of the body-elements such as redness in the blood, flesh and marrow and the pigmentation of the excretions like feces and urine. Pitta of liver and spleen is known as the pigmentation factors of pitta. It also causes the red pigmentation of the nutrient fluid.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21-10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The integrative organization of pitta does the following functions in the body:&lt;br /&gt;
It is Agni&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means fire.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which is located in the pitta that gives rise to good and evil consequences according to its normal or abnormal condition. These consequences are:&lt;br /&gt;
* Digestion and indigestion&lt;br /&gt;
* Vision and loss of vision&lt;br /&gt;
* Normal and abnormal temperature&lt;br /&gt;
* Healthy and diseased outlook&lt;br /&gt;
* Intrepidity and fear&lt;br /&gt;
* Anger and delight&lt;br /&gt;
* Confusion and lucidity &lt;br /&gt;
* Softness and hardness of body&lt;br /&gt;
* Lustre and dullness of the skin&lt;br /&gt;
* Intelligence of mind&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence pitta is the root cause of such pairs of opposite qualities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Qualities of Pitta as per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta describes the function of pitta organization to be five-fold which is causative of pigmentation, digestion, vital essence, lustre, intelligence and heat. It nourishes the body by its thermogenic function.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Physiological Consequences of Kapha===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka calls śleśma, the colloidal water in the body, as soma. It is described as the fluid matrix for the vital functioning of life. It is the living fluid or the protoplasm in which all the operations of life are possible. Śleśma holds the joints together and does all the cohesive, nutritive, developing and stabilizing functions. It promotes the well-being of the body by its watering activity. It thus supplies the water to the roots of life. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its physiological aspect it is the strength and stamina of man but becomes an impurity which is excreted from the body when vitiated.  Soma,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is the water-element.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; located as the kapha of the body, gives rise to good and evil consequences. The normal kapha constitutes the body-strength when it becomes morbid it transforms into a vitiated element. Functions of the normal kapha are causing viscosity, cohesion, firmness, heaviness, potency, strength, forgiveness, fortitude and greed. The five-fold śleśma nourishes the body by its colloidal watering function.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These physiological organizations when dis-organize and vitiates behave pathologically in the body. It is quoted in many difference reference books of Caraka and Śuśruta.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 12 - 13&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 18 - 48&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka sutra 20 - 9&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 1 - 5&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21 - 3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These are the physiological diseases conditions which occur due to the disturbance of the triumvirate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pathological Concepts of Triumvirate==&lt;br /&gt;
===Pathological Vāta===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka describes the many disease conditions when vāta behaves pathologically. Abnormalities of vāta afflicts the organism with diverse kinds of disorders, impair its strength, complexion, well-being and life. It depresses the mind, diminishes all the senses, damages the fetus in the uterus, and produces deformity in it. It unduly prolongs the period of gestation and gives rise to fear, grief, stupefaction, and depression of the spirits. It creates delirium and obstructs the vital functions. It can be concluded that the abnormal functioning of vāta is the root cause in the following disease conditions:&lt;br /&gt;
* Luxation&lt;br /&gt;
* Dilatation&lt;br /&gt;
* Contraction&lt;br /&gt;
* Laxation&lt;br /&gt;
* Depression&lt;br /&gt;
* Excitation&lt;br /&gt;
* Attraction&lt;br /&gt;
* Tremor&lt;br /&gt;
* Motion&lt;br /&gt;
* Pricking and aching pain&lt;br /&gt;
* Coarseness&lt;br /&gt;
* Harshness&lt;br /&gt;
* Clearness&lt;br /&gt;
* Porousness&lt;br /&gt;
* Dusky-redness&lt;br /&gt;
* Astringent taste&lt;br /&gt;
* Dysgeusia&lt;br /&gt;
* Dehydration&lt;br /&gt;
* Numbness&lt;br /&gt;
* Rigidity&lt;br /&gt;
* Lameness&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These are the effects produced on the body by the actions of vāta. The condition accompanied with any of these signs or symptoms should be diagnosed as a vāta disorder. Caraka also mentions some conditions that can be produced by vāta when it becomes located in particular regions or organs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Pathological Pitta===&lt;br /&gt;
Conditions accompanied by any of these below-mentioned symptoms should be diagnosed as the malady created due to the pitta disorder in the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 20, 15&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They are:&lt;br /&gt;
* Burning&lt;br /&gt;
* Heat&lt;br /&gt;
* Suppuration&lt;br /&gt;
* Perspiration&lt;br /&gt;
* Softening&lt;br /&gt;
* Sloughing&lt;br /&gt;
* Itching&lt;br /&gt;
* Discharge&lt;br /&gt;
* Redness &lt;br /&gt;
* Emanation of smell, color, and taste&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Pathological Kapha===&lt;br /&gt;
Soma, located in the Kapha, gives rise to good and evil consequences in the body according to its normal or abnormal condition. Caraka attributes the following conditions of health and disease to the pathological behavior of the Kapha. They are&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 12, 12&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 20,18&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;:&lt;br /&gt;
* Compactness and flabbiness&lt;br /&gt;
* Plumpness and emaciation&lt;br /&gt;
* Zest and lassitude&lt;br /&gt;
* Virility and impotence&lt;br /&gt;
* Knowledge and ignorance&lt;br /&gt;
* Understanding and stupefaction &lt;br /&gt;
* Whiteness&lt;br /&gt;
* Cold&lt;br /&gt;
* Itching&lt;br /&gt;
* Immutability&lt;br /&gt;
* Heaviness&lt;br /&gt;
* Unctuousness&lt;br /&gt;
* Numbness&lt;br /&gt;
* Humidity&lt;br /&gt;
* Excretory secretion&lt;br /&gt;
* Obstruction&lt;br /&gt;
* Sweetness &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The condition accompanied with any of the above symptoms should be diagnosed as a kapha-disorder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Clinical Manifestations and their Interpretation in Physical Qualities==&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Clinical Investigations===&lt;br /&gt;
The clinical investigation of a disease-aspect was always in the terms of qualities augmented or diminished by the effects of vitium. It helps in determining the treatment for the specific quality aspect of the vitium or the vitia concerned. Thus the equation between the nature and degree of the symptom and the drug was the main aspect of the clinical investigation. The pathological processes were recognized by the effects associated with the vitia in their operation on the psycho-somatic whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reasons for the Clinical Investigation===&lt;br /&gt;
When one of the triumvirate gets deranged, it invariably affects the balance of the other organizations. This creates a disturbance in the well-balanced triad of vitia operation. This gives rise to a diseased condition in which one or two of them are in a relatively aggravated condition. When two vitia are provoked and act in combination, the condition is called or bi-discordance. When all the three are provoked and combine together to produce the disease, the condition is called tri-discordance. Such discordance of the triumvirate will give rise to clinical manifestation of physical signs which will be observed either in the whole body or certain parts viz. body-elements, secretions or excretions. It is also displayed in the exaggerated, diminished or deranged form of physical qualities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mode of Clinical Observations===&lt;br /&gt;
In the somatic disorders all the body-tissues and systems were clinically examined. All the secretions and excretions of the body were also thoroughly investigated. The results obtained by all these examinations were correlated with the particular phase of the vitium or vitia. These results were also coordinated with the secondary psychic changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The final results of all these examinations were reduced and interpreted in quality equation for simplifying methods of physical examination and practical therapeutics. The main physical qualities observed in the body signifies the presence or dominance of each of the triumvirate. Evaluation of the principles of practical therapeutics, determines the dominance of a particular vitium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Clinical Inferences of Vitia===&lt;br /&gt;
Vāta is dry, cold, light, subtle, unstable, clear and rough. The imbalance created due to vāta can be stabilized by the drugs or medicines having antagonistic qualities. Pitta is slightly unctuous, hot, acute, fluid, acid, mobile and pungent. The disease condition which arise due to pitta can be neutralized by the drugs or medicines of antacid qualities. Kapha is heavy, cold, soft, unctuous, sweet, stable and viscid. The disparity in body created by the imbalance in kapha can be cured with the medicines having antiphlogistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==VIII Imbalance Condition Due to Increase or Decrease==&lt;br /&gt;
===What is Imbalance Condition===&lt;br /&gt;
Condition of imbalance is brought about by a simple process of increase or decrease either in the function or the structure of the body. It is a minor pathological condition of hyper or hypo state from the normal constant of the body-function or structure. It however causes some disturbance in the mutually well balanced state between the various functional and structural systems of the body. This disturbance of the equilibrium or balanced state is termed as the imbalance condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Causes of Imbalance Condition===&lt;br /&gt;
Imbalance condition brought about by the increase or decrease of the functional or structural system either in tempo or quantum is a simple pathological process mainly concerned with the particular system affected. From the point of view of maintenance of a perfect health it is very important. It generally results from the errors of personal hygiene regimen. It can certainly be rectified and prevented by careful observation of rules of personal regimen. If the condition of imbalance is allowed to progress further, it will lead to the next stage of vitiation process. The causes of imbalance are due to some faults either in the natural environment of man or some errors in the observance of the personal regimen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Causes of Imbalance as per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka states in general the causes of balance and imbalance conditions as under:&lt;br /&gt;
The complex of causes with reference to disease, psychic and somatic, is either erroneous, inadequate or excessive interaction of time, mind, senses and sense-objects. The body and mind are both considered to be the abodes of diseases and well-being. Right and harmonious interaction of both these factors is the cause of well-being.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 1, 54-55&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Effect due to Climatic Changes===&lt;br /&gt;
Homologous environmental factors maintain healthy conditions while any variation disturbs the balance constant. The first factor is the climatic or seasonal environment. India has three definite seasons in a year with specific characteristics of each e. winter, summer, and rainy season, with the dominance of cold, heat, and humidity respectively. The body has to adjust its balance in conformity with these periodic climatic changes. Thus imbalance can occur in two ways:&lt;br /&gt;
# If the climatic variations are not happening in a natural or normal way but become too intense or weak or perverted and the reserve power of the man&#039;s constitution cannot cope with such variations then the balance of human body-constants cannot be stabilized. In this condition, imbalance occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
# The condition of imbalance may occur even in the normal natural climatic environment if the body&#039;s vitality has been lowered by age, disease, or any other factor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Variation due to Mind Conduct===&lt;br /&gt;
The- second factor is intelligence. This is expounded by Caraka suggesting that the misunderstanding by the intellect and wrongful conduct are to be understood as volitional transgression because they fall under the ken of the mind.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Śarira 1-109&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Owing to the perception of things, in a manner that is contrary to their real state of existence, there results wrongful speech and conduct.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Commentary on the above verse by Cakrapani&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Here the vital relationship subsisting between psychic and somatic life is clearly emphasized. Thus a somatic transgression has psychic repercussions and likewise psychic transgressions lead to somatic disturbances. Therefore volitional transgression of either kind leads to the disorders affecting the entire psycho-somatic unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Instability due to Sense Objects===&lt;br /&gt;
The third factor is the sense-objects. These sense-objects are the modes of diet and pleasures of the senses. It involves the diet and behavior of man. The sensory organ of taste is food along with the sensory objects of sight, smell, hearing and touch which constitute pleasures of art, beauty, music and love respectively. The guiding factors for all these conducts should be moderation and agreeability to one&#039;s nature and capacity. Transgression of the bounds of moderation and agreeability relatively to one&#039;s nature and capacity are bound to lead to psycho-somatic strain and discordance resulting in the disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Imbalance due to Vitia===&lt;br /&gt;
Practical wisdom is discerned in the perception of Caraka who advises to prescribe personal regimen in accordance with the individual constitution so that a person can always maintain the absolute standard of perfect health. According to the rules of healthful living, in the case of those, who are characterized by the predominance of one vitium, the use of things antagonistic in quality to that particular vitium is beneficial.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 7, 41&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The causes of increase and decrease of the body-elements is suggested by Caraka denoting that there is an increase of the tendencies of the body-elements by access of like factors and decrease by the access of unlike factors.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Śarira 6, 10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Causes of Imbalance as per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
The modes of action of these causes increase and decrease as described by its qualities, nature of substances, specific action and normal action. All the functions and structures that sustain the body will be affected by this pathological condition of increase or decrease. The functions and body structures which sustain the body are described by Śuśruta denoting body to be the root-support of the vitia, body- elements and excretory substance. So there can be increase or decrease of any of them. Such changes in turn will disturb the equilibrium between various functional and structural systems of the body. This gives rise to an imbalance condition. The dośas are three viz. vāta, pitta and kapha. The dhātus are seven consisting of nutrient fluid, blood, flesh, fat, bone-marrow and semen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mala are feces, urine, sweat, menstrual fluid, bile etc. The signs and symptoms produced by these conditions of increase and decrease in each of them are carefully observed and all the consequences because of their imbalances are described in great details in the classics of Ayurveda. There are the therapeutic measures given to rectify each condition. We replenish the body-elements that have decreased and deplete those that has increased.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The optimum level of the advanced clinical science and practical therapeutics of the ancients was evident from the verses of Śuśruta. The person whose vitia, body-elements, excretory matter and body-strength have suffered diminution, craves for varieties of food because they are the sources of these diminished objects. By satisfying the yearning for the type of food which supply the deficient constituents of the body, their diminution is corrected.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 15, 32-33&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Causes of Imbalance as per Vagbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhata suggested that whatever type of food a person dislikes and whatever he craves for by avoiding and satisfying these respectively should be appropriate neither excess nor less respectively of the body-constituents.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Astānga Hṛdaya Sutra 11,42&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That this imbalance condition due to increase or decrease has great importance in the maintenance of positive and perfect health. It is evident in the 15th chapter of Sutrasthāna which is devoted to the description of the condition of vruddhi and Kṣaya by Śuśruta, ends with the masterly definition of perfect health. A person who possess the proper balance of the vitia, metabolic heat, body-elements and excretory functions, absolute clarity of the spirit, senses and mind is said to enjoy perfect health.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 15-44&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==IX Vitiation process==&lt;br /&gt;
When the imbalance condition of triumvirate transgresses a particular defined limit of accumulation, disorganization of the triumvirate of the organizations occurs. As a result of rupture of these kind of integrative functions, organizations, circulation and distribution of these dynamic functional principles become irregular and misdirected. During such unfavorable condition, exciting vitia gets disturbed, provoked and further vitiated. The body as a whole or some part of it may not tolerate the provoked symptoms and gets irritated. Thus the healthy sustaining organization of the body becomes an irritant and pathogenic factor for that particular moment. This stage is called as the stage of provocation of the vitia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Difference between the Simple Pathogenesis and Vitiation Pathogenesis===&lt;br /&gt;
Vitiation pathogenesis is the real or major pathogenesis. It is quite different from the minor pathological conditions or imbalance conditions brought about by the simple process of increase or decrease which is just due to the variation in quantity. Simple pathological condition is a quantitative change, while the vitiation process is the morbid modification of the qualities of functions of the triumvirate of organizations. It is like a qualitative change in the functions of the vitia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vitiation Condition===&lt;br /&gt;
The vitial pathological process is the drama of action and reaction of the triumvirate when they are converted into the pathological state from their physiological state. The hero who rules and protects the body is assailed by the malevolent exciting factors. These immediate exciting etiological factors may arise from the endogenous or exogenous sources. Just like a battle, the triumvirate marshals all its forces and equipment and destroys the enemies or nullifies their injurious influences. But if the opponent turn out to be stronger than the hero or even if the incidence of attack is too sudden, the issues will be otherwise. The triumvirate will be vitiated and it will carry out vitiation all over the body. This is the real or major pathological condition brought about by the vitiation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The intensity, periodicity and results of this process are determined by the strength of etiological factors, vital triumvirate, body-elements, extraneous aid received by them and the course of resistance .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Stages of Vitiation Pathogenesis as per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta divides the vitiation pathogenesis process in six stages as follows&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21,36&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;:&lt;br /&gt;
# Stage of accumulation&lt;br /&gt;
# Stage of provocation&lt;br /&gt;
# Stage of diffusion&lt;br /&gt;
# Stage of location&lt;br /&gt;
# Stage of manifestation &lt;br /&gt;
# Stage of termination&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Effect Of Vitiation Pathogenesis===&lt;br /&gt;
The triumvirate of the organizations having passed beyond the stage of imbalance, becomes disorganized and turn into irritants. This tend to vitiate the whole or part of the body functions or structures. The stages of concern after this process gets initiated for the subject of biological analysis of the functions of the human body. This subject include the below mentioned topics of prime concern:&lt;br /&gt;
* How constitutional factors of the individual resist the incursion of harmful factors in the body?&lt;br /&gt;
* How one, two, or all the three vitia gets provoked, irritated, inflamed?&lt;br /&gt;
* What is the reaction of vitia by provocation through the endogenous or exogenous factors?&lt;br /&gt;
* How they overpower the whole body when all of them get highly provoked?&lt;br /&gt;
* How they circulate in the body and get located in susceptible part when not intensely aggravated?&lt;br /&gt;
* How the constitution of local part reacts?&lt;br /&gt;
* What are the effects of these irritant vitia?&lt;br /&gt;
* What are the termination causes of this struggle between the body and noxious factors?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Diseases from the Pathogenesis Condition===&lt;br /&gt;
The following types of disease-conditions may be produced by vitiation pathogenesis:&lt;br /&gt;
# Acute General Disease Condition - It happens when the vitiation process spreads with full intensity and affects the entire body and in turn the body resists very poorly.&lt;br /&gt;
# Prolonged Disease Condition - This situation occurs when the vitiation process is strong enough to affect the whole body, but the body vitality encounters the incursion with nearly equal force. There are events of fluctuations in this process on the either side. It happens when the waxing and waning of the disease happens according to the extraneous circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
# Acute Inflammation of Specific Part - When vitiation process does not affect the whole body but becomes located in some system, part, organ or tissues then it begins to spread. Then the constitution of the local tissues tries to resist which results into local inflammatory reaction. If the resistance power fights rigorously then the it will result into acute inflammation of that part.&lt;br /&gt;
# Chronic Inflammation - It happens when the local vitiation process progresses very slowly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Study of Pathogenesis===&lt;br /&gt;
This is a brief account of the interplay of triumvirate in the vitiation process that may affect the whole body or even a part of it. These are the clinical phenomena of the various disease-conditions that are produced by the vitiation pathogenesis. Having taken a bird&#039;s eye-view of the significant facts of vitiation pathogenesis and co-related disease conditions produced by them, it is essential to study the vitiation pathogenesis, stage by stage, and its intricate details regarding beginning, gradual or sudden evolution, development and final termination to have a more intimate understanding of the pathological process which guides the practical application of therapeutic measures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
The importance given by the ancient authors to complete the study of triumvirate and the physiological as well as the pathological processes becomes quite evident in the aphoristic statement of Caraka. The knowledge of disease is obtained by the study of the etiology, premonitory symptoms, signs and symptoms, homologatory signs and pathogenesis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Nidāna 1, 6&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it is considered to be one of the five methods necessary for the diagnosis of diseased condition. Moreover this fifth method is detailed and subdivided in various ways to have a thorough knowledge of pathogenesis. Pathogenesis is again classified according to number, predominant morbid humor, modes of classification, minutia and period of exacerbation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Nidāna 1, 12/1&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The word &amp;quot;Samprapti&amp;quot; is indicative of the all-comprehensiveness of the process of pathogenesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Tridosha_vijnanam&amp;diff=172792</id>
		<title>Talk:Tridosha vijnanam</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Tridosha_vijnanam&amp;diff=172792"/>
		<updated>2025-07-02T06:52:10Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Tridoṣvijnānam is the &#039;Science of Pathogenesis&#039; or it can also be referred to as the &#039;Triumvirate of Constitutional Pathology&#039;. Understanding origin and growth of disease is required to understand the disease progression, degree of impact, and duration. This is important especially when it is related to the working and maintenance of life currents (in the psychosomatic constitution) of a man. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Terminology was distorted during the last two thousand years and received a further setback during the following period where analytical study of individual organs, tissues and cells was the focus of medical science. But the recent evolution of microbiology, progress of knowledge of nutrition and metabolism, theory of integrative functioning of endocrine glands, vegetative nervous system and studies of allergy and immunity has revived clinical interests in the study of constitutional concepts of both the human body and his holistic personality.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This study investigates the cause of disease, its prevention and cure, both in the humans as well as the environment surrounding it. The study of the nature and cause of disease is progressing along the lines of an integrated physical, chemical, bacteriological, experimental and clinical methods today.  Holistic study also includes the study of economic and social conditions. The best clinicians are learning and teaching how to utilize laboratories as well as the study and treatment of the patient. Careful physicians believe the judgement of an intelligent and experienced clinician for the condition of the patient and community as the primary consideration an be augmented (but not replaced) by a synthetic clinical opinion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It will be certainly interesting and instructive to study the Tridoṣa doctrine at this juncture of the revival of the constitutional concept of medicine. The Tridoṣa concept of Ayurveda is the earliest constitutional concept. Its origin is traced to the Ṝgveda but it was systematized and evolved as a scientific concept at a later date (known as the golden period of Ayurveda). &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Triumvirate==&lt;br /&gt;
The Tridoṣa pathogenesis consists of the three determinants of pathogenetic and pathognomonic phenomena comprising what is generally referred to as Constitutional Pathology. These determinants, when in a normal and a well-balanced condition, work for the fundamental functionaries of the physiological state of the living organism. Harmonious working of these three functionaries is when a person is in good health and their discordance indicates the presence of a disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It implies the physiology and pathology of each and every form of life from the amoeba to man. Thus pathology becomes physiological in outlook enabling one to study disease conditions from the physiological point of view. The pathological processes are so coordinated with the vital physiological processes that they can be interpreted in a common terminology.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Origin of inquiry into Pathogenetics==&lt;br /&gt;
The philosophers of the Sankhya school started their research in accordance with the nature of life instigated by the presence of suffering. because the nature of phenomena starts from the nature&#039;s quality of opposition to the fullest and happy flow and expression of the current life throughout. Pain and suffering, death and disease, fear and frustration arouse the spirit of inquiry and investigation. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the affliction from the threefold misery, &lt;br /&gt;
Study was initiated to find a way to reduce physical suffering. Caraka Samhitā is a medical treatise describing how sage-scholars acquired the knowledge of disease and its correlated remedial measures for the purpose of enabling people to fulfill the purpose of their lives.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through meditation, scholar-sages realized that health is the supreme foundation for the virtue, wealth, enjoyment and moksha. Diseases are the destroyers of a healthy good being&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 1, 15-17, 25&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. This inquiry was started due to the empathy for the mental and physical pain and suffering that they observed. Investigations further probed into details which bore fruit of the three-fold determinants of all the physiological and pathological processes of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Inquiry must be Adequate and Scientific==&lt;br /&gt;
Just the efforts whether the inquiry is merely sincere and intense are not enough in guaranteeing the accurateness of the results conferred. The method adopted must also be sound, adequate, rational and consistent with the fundamental principals of the physical and biological laws of the universe. The first such positive scientific efforts were made by the Sānkhya intellectuals. They emphasized the necessity of scientific knowledge. There are verses in Caraka Samhita which are the patronizing maxim of the guiding principles of all the investigations. These verses emphasize that the whole suffering which cleaves to the mind and body has ignorance in its base,  thence conversely whole health and well being is founded in clear scientific knowledge.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Samhita Sutra 30, 84&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==What is Science?==&lt;br /&gt;
===Illation===&lt;br /&gt;
From the various definitions and explanations given of the science it becomes clear that science is a method. It can be deduced in three different ways as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;* Any department of systematized knowledge.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;* A branch of study concerned with observation and classification of facts based especially on the establishment of verifiable general laws.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;* Accumulated knowledge systematized and formulated with reference to the discovery of general truths or the operation of general laws.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These are some of the dictionary meanings of the word &#039;Science&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Pragmatical===&lt;br /&gt;
In practical life and in the usage of common parlance too, we understand by scientific thought, speech or action, a systematic process of evolution wherein each succeeding part is derived from its preceding part by the inevitable compulsion of logic. It is further maintained at any time or place, given the attendant circumstances. Hence, Science is the critical systematic knowledge based on generalizations. It is an investigation into the nature of facts, facts not selected randomly but in their comprehensive entirety.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Method of Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
The scientist systematizes the data, records the observations and draws conclusions therefrom which ultimately assume the form of a formula or a universal truth. He proceeds rationally and logically through all his investigations. It is the cumulative product of both the processes of analysis and synthesis, the knowledge of individual ideas and things against the background of universal laws and concepts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Karl Pearson in his &#039;Grammar of Science&#039; states, &amp;quot;The man who classifies facts of any kind whatever, who sees their mutual relations and describes their sequences is applying the scientific method and is a man of science.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Totality of Knowledge==&lt;br /&gt;
It is necessary again to remember that the totality of knowledge of things was aimed by these ancient scientific sophists. The understanding of any part merely in creation without the knowledge of the whole and the inter-relations of the parts was inadequate and liable to lead to the wrong conclusions. The knowledge of the whole cannot be accrued from the knowledge of merely a part.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 4-5&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The total concept led them to a comprehensive and synthetic method of the study. The knowledge of the past was acquired but with special consideration and reference to the relation it bore to the present and the future. The knowledge of the parts was co-ordinated and placed in the proper perspective of the whole. Then they studied the nature of the whole in its entirety. This concept led us to the study of man as a whole, i. e as a complete unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Study of A Man===&lt;br /&gt;
Man was studied as a whole personality which is the dynamic organization within the individual of those psycho-physical systems that determine his unique adjustment to his environment. This led to the study of his constitution which includes the aggregate of inherited characteristics, modified by the environment, determine the man&#039;s reaction to environmental factors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Study of the Universe for the Discovery of all the Sources===&lt;br /&gt;
The whole series of causes and sources of pain and suffering extending over the whole universe is included in the investigation:&lt;br /&gt;
# Totality of Man-cum environment&lt;br /&gt;
# Totality of environmental factors which become sources of pain or disease.&lt;br /&gt;
# Totality of methods of investigation which covered all the aspects of time and space.&lt;br /&gt;
# Totality of things that were used as medication.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the Sānkhya view, all the misery can be classified into three kinds:&lt;br /&gt;
# Internal = This is includes the miseries of the body and mind.&lt;br /&gt;
# External = This includes the miseries of the physical world.&lt;br /&gt;
# Spiritual = This includes the miseries from the supernatural sources.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta further sub-divides these three categories into seven which is described in details in the later section on the Etiological factors. Thus everything in the universe which can cause pain or suffering to man is properly investigated. It is an all-comprehensive classification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Comprehensive Method of Investigation===&lt;br /&gt;
This method of investigation evolved a system which encompassed all the possible states of time and space. Time whether present, past or future and space whether near or remote as well as things visible or invisible normal or abnormal, were all made possible of study by this system of investigation. These are the methods of investigation and there is no other left, which constitute the means by which all things are examined.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 11-26&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medication Substances in the World===&lt;br /&gt;
The therapeutic science has left no natural element unused to decipher it&#039;s medicinal properties. There is no substance left in the world which was not checked for it&#039;s therapeutic usage as medicine.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 26-12&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus to understand man and the subject of medical science, one has to understand not only the whole man but also the environment which begot and which sustains him and which can be the cause of disease. It can also be the source of medicaments. Hence, this whole environment therefore consists of the universe surrounding him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Need for Analysis==&lt;br /&gt;
To achieve the comprehensive and complete therapeutic knowledge, a very varied and extensive field of the study is required for its attainment. It also comprised some of the methods of simplifying the study by classification of the analytic method. This step became very inevitable. This orderly arrangement and systematization gave some basic formula for the generalization and a progressive field for research. The analytical process was carried on till the common measure of the classification was achieved.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Specific Biological Terms==&lt;br /&gt;
===Combination of Proto-Elements===&lt;br /&gt;
As the physical body forms a part of the biological living organism, the physical formula has to be co-ordinated and incorporated into this triumvirate of the biological organizations to evolve a specific biological formula of the triad of Vāta, Pitta and Kapha. The five categories of the physical matters are integrated into three. It is merged by the method of earth and water being grouped into one and air and ether being combined together into another group. Due to this condition, all the five physical proto-elements evident in the living organism will be transformed into the biological forces of Vāta, Pitta and Kapha. It can be deduced that the air and ether are being combined into Vāta, fire turned into Pitta and water and earth combined into Kapha.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Evolution of Terminology===&lt;br /&gt;
A specific terminology was evolved for this triumvirate of biological categories, which is significant both of static existence as well as dynamic force viz. Kapha; it signifies aqueous proto-elements of the physical formula. It also signifies the evolutionary process of the biological formula. Thus the whole word gives the sense of the organization of fluid matrix wherein the biological process of the evolution of the life is carried out. This synonym is even more significant of the biological process of the cohesion denoting it to be the colloidal matrix or milieu for the vital play. Pitta is derived from the word &#039;heat&#039; which is significant of the function of heat. Vāta is derived from the word &#039;to move&#039; and is suggestive of dynamic or functional process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Inception of Medicine Science===&lt;br /&gt;
Thus these sophists were forced to analyse and classify the elements of the phenomenal universe and their direct and indirect products and their various modes and forms of combination in bringing about the substances, dualities and actions that the physical sciences and medicine particularly have to deal with as their subjects. It also includes the biological organizations into which they were transformed by the effect of the vital forces. This endeavor to analyse, re-group, classify and denominate the physical and biological facts and laws heralded the inheritance of the medicine into the stage of a science.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Characteristics of the Golden Age==&lt;br /&gt;
The base theory of Ayurveda is the theory of the triumvirate of Vāta, Pitta and Kapha. It is the product of an age which is universally acclaimed to be the most brilliant in the longest annals of man. This age which was marked by the most intense intellectual activity in the East as well as in the West, particularly in India and Greece, not only laid the foundations of thought on which the world has continued to build but has to its credit the achievements which are still the crowning glory in art, literature, philosophy and medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The age in which Greece had intellectual giants like Plato, Aristotle Pythagoras and Hippocrates, India had great philosophers who were the seers of Upaniṣads and Ayurveda. This was the best time for philosophical growth with the supreme pursuit. Due to these philosopher&#039;s anticipation, the people came to know the ultimate concepts of life. The arts and the sciences were actively cultivated, but they played a subservient role to philosophy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This meant that specialization was probed but the final verdict was not only of the the specialist but also of the general overseer, the philosopher, who alone was in a position to assess the value of the contributions made by the specialists. The result was the development of a co-ordinated outlook which was based not only on the studies of the parts but also the studies of them as forming the whole. It was this synthetic or integrated outlook which has given us the Tridoṣa concept of Ayurveda.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This view is based on the concept that any manifestation of life must involve the coming together of the three factors of the spirit, the mind, the body, the tripod on which the world is based. This coming together or assemblage of spirit, mind and the Sankhya classifies the universe into three categories:&lt;br /&gt;
# The phenomenal physical world&lt;br /&gt;
# The subtle or imperceptible world&lt;br /&gt;
# The principle of spirit that underlies the manifold vital forms and activities&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==From Metaphysics to Science==&lt;br /&gt;
The medical propounders accounted the classification of things as held by both the Sankhya and the Vaisesika schools. The Vaisesika school enlisted the totality of things under the categories of substance, quality, action, generality, particularity and co-existence. From purely metaphysical methods, Ayurveda was passed on to the physical and expert mental methods that involved the physical categories and terms such as substance, quality and action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Atreya Philosophy===&lt;br /&gt;
Atreya reduces the universe to nine substances. These combine to form the two main groups of things inanimate and animate. All the physical substances are reduced to the five categories of proto-elements and each proto-element is ascribed certain specific qualities, the total number of all the qualities coming to twenty in number. Thus the body-substance, environmental factors necessary for life-process, causative or curative factors of diseases all these were reduced to a specific number of qualities whose use or avoidance could be prescribed in an arithmetical ratio. As a result of the analytical process, they arrived at the conclusion that each substance or thing consisted of an aggregate of five inter-related stems each possessing quite different and specific qualities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Proto-Elements in Metaphysics===&lt;br /&gt;
These systems were termed as proto-elements. Then the quality of each proto-element was determined and the manifestation of that particular quality of its specific grade or intensity in a substance is depended upon the relative proportion of the proto-elements in that particular substance. This formula of proto-elements served the purpose in dealing with the physical idealities. But the biological entities had two more factors to reckon with; mind and spirit. Both of these are utilized and transformed by the physical matter to suit life&#039;s purposes. Both these are dynamic forces and cannot be observed by the physical means. They are known by the effects they produce on the body and their nature is the object of inferential knowledge.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Growth of Organic Existence===&lt;br /&gt;
The combination of physical and vital forces in the biological world gave rise to the individuality of organic existence which needs special organizations to maintain the harmonious and co-ordinated working of both the physical and vital systems of an organism. The organization of bodily constituents is a mark of all the living creatures. This was the benchmark which differs it especially from inanimate things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Composition of Biological Functions===&lt;br /&gt;
Time phenomena of the physical matter cannot be adequately explained by the consequence of the biological world which is characterized by the organization. One is of static existence while the other is of dynamic creative process. Hence the need to evolve the formula of biological functions was inevitable. All the living organisms need below mentioned minimum triple organization for their life processes:&lt;br /&gt;
# The organization of fluid-balance of the body - It is also denoted as water-balance system. A specific fluid matrix is essential for the comprehensive expression of life phenomena. This organization has to maintain the specific consistency and structure of the fluid matrix under the stresses of varying environmental factors.&lt;br /&gt;
# The organization of Thermal balance - Specific heat is necessary to digest and assimilate material from the environmental world and convert it into one&#039;s own body part and also maintain the optimal heat of the body for full expression of life phenomena.&lt;br /&gt;
# The Organization of Vital balance - Vital force is an essential part for the purpose of creative evolution, progress, power of organization. Such other vital processes characterize life and differentiate animate from inanimate things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===History of Solar System===&lt;br /&gt;
It would seem from the opinion of science that life is alien altogether to the physical forces of the universe and can choose its habitation and its field of play and growth within very narrow limits of elemental geography. At a particular stage in the history of our universe or solar system, the earth developed its present elemental geography, temperature, contents of solid, liquid and gaseous matter, mountains, earthy crust, oceans and atmosphere of air. That was the benchmark hour in the history as the initiation of life took place from therein. Ever since then the unfoldment of life has undergone various stages of evolution in vegetable, animalculum, animals and humans. Till the human stage, the urge of life has been an inner compulsion, blind, powerful and contemplative. Only the urge has been there instinctive just like the powerful drive of the powder behind the lead in the bullet. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the present era, man is surprised and self-contemplative. The psyche in him demands the self-indulgence of a reflecting mirror of thought which contemplates the graces and freedom to choose the direction to make the next step. i.e from a mere green grass of moss and a speck of protoplasm has grown through the states of a floating jelly, the creeping reptile, the soaring bird, the unwieldy dinosaur, the half uplifted ape into the full stature of an upright standing man scanning the mystery of the endless vistas of space and time.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Evolution of Life===&lt;br /&gt;
The first stage of evolution of life began when there appeared the covering expanse of the rolling waters and moving atmosphere that blanketed the planet. These oceans were filling the inter-spaces between the earth and the sun. The sun, foundation of this planetary system, pour out it&#039;s radiant energy upon the earth and its waters though the intermediate atmosphere. This process gave rise to the primary forms of life and sustained them in all their later stages of growth and evolution. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sun remains to be the main source of evolution and sustenance of life till date.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It has been declared in the Veda.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The sun is the soul of all living beings in the world immaterial of their mobility. But the interplay of the solar radiations and the aquatic elements of the earth along with its kinetic atmosphere has been essential for the maintenance of life in all its forms. The sun impregnated the waters of the ocean. It alone could receive the seed, and clothe it with the habiliment of life, with the form and structure needed for abiding and growth. It is the field and scope for the vital dynamics of life unfolded gradually into cognition, conation, intellection and spiritual fulfillment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whether life is like an exotic visitor waiting to make its entry on this planet till the favorable circumstance when the optimal condition for its play are evolved, or is a peculiar offspring of such an accidental condition incidental in the history of stellar and planetary evolution; is still a controversial point. There is a third opinion put forth by the ancient Sankhya seers that at the beginning of each cycle of time, the primordial principle of matter gets impelled into evolutionary activity of gradual unfoldment by a peculiar change in the eternal propinquity of the Puruṣa, who is the unchanging witness of nature&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Here nature refers to mother Nature.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. This power was not in the hands of man is the certainty.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Biocatalysis==&lt;br /&gt;
===Prologue===&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever be the origin of life whether extrinsic or intrinsic to matter, the distinguishing mark of all the forms of life has been the power of organization. Lovatt Evans in his work on &amp;quot;Starling&#039;s principles of human physiology&amp;quot; writes on what are the fundamental phenomena which distinguishes living things. Their distinctive feature is perhaps this organization and in the higher cadre members of this organization it becomes more and more distinct. This greater complexity of organizations run parallel with the increasing range and power of adaptation. It is attained by setting apart the special organs for the performance of definite functions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristic of Life===&lt;br /&gt;
The peculiar characteristic of life is its power to organize. Its internal conditions are with regards to the structure and function so as to cope with its external conditions. Such body which we know as life, was studied both in its constituents and as a whole. The individual study of the parts gave rise to several special branches of study such as metaphysics, psychology and the physical or natural sciences, while the attempt to study the living conglomerate as a whole identity became the special concern of the physician who kept it going on in the perfect condition as long as it was possible.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Importance of Philosopher Physicians===&lt;br /&gt;
During the time of Caraka, the physician occupied the exalted place, when medicine and metaphysics were equal domains of the Vaidya.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He was the man of Ayurvedic knowledge.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The Ayurvedic classics were written by men who were admittedly the wisest of the age. Hippocrates says that a man, who was the combination of physician and also a philosopher, was considered to be very divine. He was accounted next to God. Hence the sages like Atreya and Dhanvantari also had a very divine post in their times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We owe these physician-philosophers, of the golden age of the country, the concept of life as embodied in the Caraka and the Śuśruta, a complete and integrated concept. This concept is so broad-based that in its main outline it must hold good for all times. It is true that the perception of these sages couldn&#039;t claim the advantage of the elaborations due to mechanical devices that are possible today. But their integrated and total vision of the organism along with the modus operandi of its threefold organization and the means adopted to preserve and prolong its existence and functioning, is as supreme today in its validity as it was when it was first promulgated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Story Of Life==&lt;br /&gt;
===The Meaning of Life===&lt;br /&gt;
The authors of Ayurveda, projects it to be much more than mere skill of treatment or diagnosis of a diseased condition. It is entitled to be comprehensive concept of life which includes both man and his connected environment. The well-being of man and the aggregate of body, mind and soul cannot be confined to mere physical health but it extends to the complete sense of physical, mental and spiritual satisfaction. An enrichment was born as a result of wholesome and mutually beneficial interactions between the individual and his environment immaterial of it being social, physical or spiritual. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man as a biological entity needs to adjust to the physical environment and as a social and spiritual entity needs to adjust and react wholesomely to the society in which he lives. It also needs to upheld the spiritual ideal owned by it. Such well being is the real and true identity of man in his entirety. This is the main purport of the &#039;Science of Life&#039;. Caraka therefore declares:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Science of life is such wherein are laid down the principles of good and the bad life, the happy and the unhappy life and what is wholesome and what is unwholesome in relation to life and measures of life.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 1, 41&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Having visualized this total picture of life, we shall now analyze the two parts of it individually:&lt;br /&gt;
# The universe that forms the environment and which has given rise to life&lt;br /&gt;
# The individual organization, its composition, structure, mode of functioning and its progressive evolution from amoeba to man&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Life and the Triumvirate of Organizations===&lt;br /&gt;
It is the belief of science with the evidence at its disposal that life is an incident in the history of the universe. It is perhaps confined to only our planet where conditions favorable to its emergence, existence and growth began to surface some millions of years ago. Science also expects life to disappear with the disappearance of these evolutionary circumstances. The vanishing or disappearance of life on the planet is a certainty according to it in a few million more years.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Base of Functioning in Organisms===&lt;br /&gt;
From a common point of view, it becomes more difficult to understand that out of innumerable solar systems whirling about in space, which solar system has the  volume which can be counted in light years. A tiny speck of a planet was chosen to cradle this mysterious phenomenon of life, while organization entitles it under the name of the organic life. Such life-activity involves a continuous maintenance of it&#039;s body structure by the means of periodic replenishment of it&#039;s wear and tear, a constant supply of energy for maintaining the optimal temperature and tension and an unfailing mechanism for correlation of the distinctive functions of each limb of its complex structure. This aids in helping the organism to react as a whole both in its internal and external movements. Such threefold organization is the &#039;&#039;sine qua non&#039;&#039; of all the organisms immaterial of their size.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Bio-Catalysis===&lt;br /&gt;
Complete structure of life or every organism is engaged continuously in converting the matter of the outside world into a new pattern and texture that it may serve the purpose of life. This transformation of matter into its own field of extension is the distinctive function of life. A recent writer named Jerome Alexandar in his book &#039;Life, its nature and origin&#039; declares that the distinguishing nature of life is bio-catalysis. Bio-catalysis is the power to bring about chemical change in bodies without practically undergoing any change within itself. This bio-catalytic action is the one responsible for enabling life to maintain and extend its field in the alien world of matter. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Life is continually annexing matter by it&#039;s catalytic activity and extending it&#039;s dominion over space-time. Life, viewed from this point, is a catalytic struggle with the environment. This struggle is a process of annexation into its expanding boundaries of the non-responsive and ever hostile forces of the material world. This is a view which fully accords with that of the Sankhya school of philosophy, base of Ayurveda. The infinite number of Puruṣas, known as bions in the modern biological languages are caught up in the meshes of matter. In the presence of these bions, matter undergoes changes in order to give these life-units their objective of life. It is the perpetual unfoldment of sensations, images and pain-pleasure conditions. But the Puruṣas remain unaffected. Matter which holds these bions are called Puruṣas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Segmentation of Bio-catalytic Process===&lt;br /&gt;
The spirit or soul perceives &#039;Nature&#039;. Thus life acts in involving a recasting of matter into new patterns to suit the base purpose of these bions, while they themselves remain unchanged witnesses of the varying life phenomena. The activity of these bions is indeed best illustrated by the process of bio-catalysis. This bio-catalytic processes involve the threefold organization calculated to sub-serve the vital purposes of material. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Progress and growth&lt;br /&gt;
# Maintenance of thermal and metabolic processes&lt;br /&gt;
# Co-ordination of the internal and external movements suitable to the changes of environment&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without these threefold functions no organism can survive. All the processes of assimilation and dissimilation so essential to keep the ongoing progress of its structure and tone are rooted into such organizations. It is therefore very evident to analyze the description by Ayurveda. It is important to know whether it fits into its general outline of life-processes of this three-fold phenomenon of organization or not.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Ayurvedic Spectrum of Bio-catalytic Process===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka lays down the distinction between organic and inorganic life denoting thus:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&#039;The thing that is endowed with the sensory organization is organic or sentient and that which is not endowed thus is inorganic or non-sentient.&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 1, 48&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The sentient organism involves a complex organization of structural, metabolic and kinetic processes. It also involves either mind or a co-ordinating principle however elementary or intricate it may be. Ayurveda holds such an organization to be universally obtained in all the forms of life, from the most rudimentary to the most complex. Thus its physiology and pathology is uniformly applied in the broadest outline to all the forms of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though life is mysterious and undefinable, the phenomena which signifies the existence of life are evident for the purpose of observation and study. All the phenomena which distinguishes the animate from inanimate are ingestion, assimilation, respiration, movement, growth, creative evolution, reproduction and potency of each  organization.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Creative Evolution==&lt;br /&gt;
Life has been endeavoring and struggling to create and preserve optimal environmental conditions for itself which would help its evolutionary purpose. It corresponds to certain modifications in the process as per variations in time and space. Besides, it has also developed its own organization of existence, growth, perpetuation and expression so that it can accord to such probable environmental variations. The variations definitely happens within certain limits. It has also created protective measures and techniques for its survival and evolution. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Evolution in Plant and Animal Life===&lt;br /&gt;
In the plant life, we observe that the sap is encased in a hard case of bark-crust to protect it from the external heat, cold as well as hostile incursions. Plant life is an excellent example of the survival-techniques of life&#039;s organization. In spite of the big size and strength developed from within, this form was not conducive of the varied richness of life-processes struggling for expression. Hence a subtler and more malleable patterns endowed with movement, agility and resourcefulness for the preservation of its life and even for overcoming hostile forces either by resistance or by accommodation was developed. This gave rise to evolution of animal life. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The animal pattern of survival was considered to be more advanced. The cadre of animal evolution included every being from the smallest animal to the complex organism of man with the mind-principle fully dominant. The process of such evolution is the direct result of the integrative organization which every living organism possesses and is able to evolve. The higher the complexity of life, the more subtle and distinct becomes these organizations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Elicitation===&lt;br /&gt;
These organizations become more and more complex as evolution advances and form separate structures. There are special organs for the performance of these definite functions. But the fundamental principle of organization which maintains the integration of the individual remains the same for all living organisms, whether minute or large. Even in the unicellular life, all the fundamental phenomena of life are carried out in the same pattern though there is no difference in appearance or structure of protoplasm.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Vital or Motivating Organization==&lt;br /&gt;
This is the master organization which initiates and directs all the activities and maintains the specificity of all the vital processes which characterize living organisms. They can be classified into two parts:&lt;br /&gt;
# Physical or material organization- It is the system which maintains the specificity of fluid matrix of protoplasm wherein life-phenomena are played.&lt;br /&gt;
# Thermal or metabolic organization - It is the system which maintains specificity of heat by carrying out anabolic and catabolic processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Triumvirate of Organizations==&lt;br /&gt;
The miraculous story of life&#039;s evolution or unfoldment is recorded by biologists. The process of such evolution has always necessitated the pursuit of the technique of the threefold system of organizations viz:&lt;br /&gt;
# The structural or material pattern&lt;br /&gt;
# The maintenance-device of the thermal optimum for metabolic functions and adjustment to environmental temperature&lt;br /&gt;
# Kinetic or motivating organization of the entire structure for purposes of growth, perpetuation and enterprise&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Without these forms of its dynamics, life could not have achieved its survival and progress. Nature and texture of each of the three organizations have played a significant role in survival and progressive growth of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Matrix or Material organization==&lt;br /&gt;
===Beginning of Evolution===&lt;br /&gt;
There is common ground between science and religion on the question of the primeval abode of life. The aqueous elements were the first one to get evolved. Both vegetable as well as animal life-forms have been born and have dwelt in water before they grew into amphibious and terrestrial species. The seers of the Veda declare that there was existence of only clear waters in the beginning.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Bṛhad 5-5&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; God created all the living things on the earth from water. It is the faith of all the  religions that life spirit dwelt and moved on the dark primeval waters.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Evolution Mythologically===&lt;br /&gt;
In the mythology, it is believed that Lord Viṣṇu, while lying on the milky ocean, bestirred himself into a creative mood. This is how the creation of living beings on the Earth took place. Even the science supports this theory of evolution to be the origin and abode of life.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Nārāyaṇa Upaniṣad 1-1&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Stream of Life===&lt;br /&gt;
The matrix of the material pattern that life requires for its abiding is provided by only the water element of this universe. That is the medium best suited for the vibrant throb of life and transmission of its impulses. Human, plant and animal life is run by the immaterial spirit of life. This fluid matrix can be poured into the vessels of various shapes and its consistency is increased or lessened. Life has attempted all those shapes, patterns and the densities needed for its consummate expression and release of the dormant spiritual force. The last output of life&#039;s enterprise is Man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Like a spider that has woven its web and retired to its center, so has life woven around itself the web of the human organisms with its automatic systems like circulatory, respiration, nervous system and mind which mechanically operates centering the higher life as it&#039;s goal in the course of further evolution. Thus, there is a whole complex system distributed in its outline under this threefold divisions of body-organization with the sole purpose of maintaining a uniform and unchanging environment for life. This environment contains in itself its power of accommodation and adjustment to exogenous as well as endogenous interferences.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;These interferences are Homeostasis of Cannon.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This leaves the spiritual mind of man free to reflect and weave out his patterns of thought for spiritual fulfillment and creative imagery in art, literature and science. All these creative skills expands the scope and variety of life expression. It is obvious that all the three aspects being component of an indivisible whole are vitally inter-related as integral part and change in any one is bound to affect the rest. But for the purpose of their knowledge in specific, the nature of each of these is referred to in the terms of quantity or form, the degree of intensity and degree of tempo respectively.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Modern Anatomy and Physiology Perspective=== &lt;br /&gt;
Modern anatomy and physiology have credited a long and persistent series of investigations and study of the human constitution in its complexity and minuteness. They have tracked down the secrets of human structure and function to the microscopic cells and even beyond. With utmost diligence it was experimented on animals and ascertained with almost full approximating certainty. It is very essential to understand a comprehensive human dynamics for the probable reactions and effects under the given circumstances to achieve a specific stimuli. Man is the most tangible structure made by an aggregate of mere cells. In R G. Hoskins book, it has been said that &#039;&#039;Medicine is now in a transitional phase&#039;&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The ineptitude of regarding man as constitution of different interesting organs working differently for a united goal of living is becoming increasingly clear. The personality of their nature is more important than his organs; no matter whatever fascinating pathological conditions or versatility they may disclose. The influence of soma on body is an another misunderstood factor of psyche which is gaining increasing recognition daily. There seem to be more factors yet not understood, but whose workings are only suspected and observed in crucial moments and special exigencies. Though the intrinsic nature and technique of functioning may defy our present powers of comprehension, yet their net effects are obvious to the discriminative eye.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Complexity and Inter-dependability of Human Organs=== &lt;br /&gt;
Positive side of this theory is that it clears the mind that is able to observe and appraise these influences from an internal viewpoint of the human organisms. For the clinicians, this information is accessible through the intelligent inquiring methods. This phenomena presupposes an extensive and exclusive view of the structure and function of the individual parts of the body. Otherwise the excellence of each part is vitally related to that of every other part and the body as a whole. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is an intelligent and highly sensitive adaptive principle to which all the body-functions and life-purposes converge. From this there emanates the subtle and vital vibrations that uphold and preserve life both in health and disease. This presupposes a comprehensive or integrated concept of physiology, the doctrine of vitality against the phenomena of mechanism. Man is more than a machine. Over and above the psycho-somatic organization there subsists presiding principle which is instinct with awareness and wisdom beyond the conscious mind.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
At the first instant it sounds that the doctrine of vitality was a superfluity intruding into a realm where it was not allowed. But on comprehensive consideration it is seen that without the recognition of this element, there is a void and inadequacy, a scattered and disintegrated jumble that is belied by the fact of the universal subjective experience of men of an integrated and compact unity of personality. This points out to the the ancients, Caraka and Śuśruta of India and to Hippocrates of Greece and Galen of Rome. But this by any means is not suggestive of the same path being followed by both the countries. Apart from it nevertheless of their inspiration which was derived from a common viewpoint of regarding man as a whole and in the vital inter-relation of his various organs of the extensive or inclusive nature of the functions of each of them in health and in disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Results of Complexity in Human Structure===&lt;br /&gt;
These analytical results should be cast again into the mould of the synthetic or the integrative view of man. Instead of the data being priced, their ultimate net values ought to be worked out and cherished. The inter-relation of each limb and part of the body has inevitable repercussions on the total well-being of the psycho-somatic whole which is man and vice versa. With this motto in mind, the natural corollary is to set about discovering the main springs of human well-being and reactions, the sources of living, action along with resisting disease and rebuilding of loss. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once the main springs of life and action are discovered, understood and assessed properly in their values, the rest follows easily and naturally. In the light of this radical knowledge of man, the data gathered assiduously about the various individual components of the body, big and small, get reoriented and yield a richer wealth of wisdom pertaining to the body as a whole as well as of its parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Practical Therapeutics===&lt;br /&gt;
As per the ancient medical thoughts from Caraka, Śuśruta and other works, knowledge and observation of the main springs of human life and action and the full appraisement of the functional values of life-expression, the full and detailed classification of the varied signs and symptoms, visible and expressed psychically and somatically of life were all important. It was not mere theory. In practical therapeutics also had a lot of weight-age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Through observation and prolonged study of human behavior and reactions in health and disease and also by general inference based on the understanding of the unity and uniformity of the principles governing the cosmos as a whole; man was governed by a triumvirate of forces and elements well organized. The action of the sun, water and air were the proto-types to them of the aqueous, thermal and kinetic organizations respectively of the human body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Water in Sustenance===&lt;br /&gt;
Water was regarded as the prime source as sustainer of life, the daily purifier and refresher and the elixir of life. Water was held so sacred by most ancient races that it  was worshiped as god and a religion grew about it.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Thales of Greece and the Seers of India&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Holiness and purity were acquired through bathing and sipping water. Even water was poured from the hands as the oblation to God and vows made. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The counter-part in the body of the water in the nature was the body-fluid, the colloidal fluid known as protoplasm. Among the triumvirate that governs the body this factor was the first essential. This provided the field for governance and was the substantial structure for the state itself. This is the material organization of the kingdom. This vital fluid forming the vehicle of the life-spirit contains proteins, fats, carob-hydrates, vitamin, salt and it constantly fluctuates to adjust and counter internal as well as the external disturbances. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This integrative organization regulates constantly the physical and chemical structure of the body-fluid as well as its circulation. It maintains the proper balance between the fluids in the various parts of the body viz: &lt;br /&gt;
# Water in the colloidal system of protoplasm&lt;br /&gt;
# Water between the cells and fibres&lt;br /&gt;
# Stored water in any water-depot of the body&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Temperature in Sustenance===&lt;br /&gt;
Temperature is an essential factor in the maintenance of this natural and uniform pattern. It is very important in providing life, the scope for vital play. The body is found to possess the mechanism of internal combustion. It has heat-generating thermal mechanism distributed in the entire body. This is a radical aspect and not an exclusive function or peculiarity of any one limb or part of the organism. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It might be possible that this phenomena of body thermal mechanism would be more at some place and very less at other. But in its total aspect it balances the thermal production and output to maintain the thermal constant of the whole body. This bio-combustion process is termed as the metabolic process. The internal thermal balance is sustained by the anabolic and catabolic processes constantly taking place in the body. Though this thermal element is diffused in the entire body, it also has its regions or points of focus. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These foci are important to the clinicians because the pathogenic and restorative processes are centered around these points of foci in particular and the entire system in general. These general foci are distributed in the body so as to meet the exigencies and functions of each structural system of the body. The kapha, pitta as well as vāta, the three factors of the triumvirate that governs the psycho-somatic organism, are each apportioned with its pentad of foci in the body. These have special clinical significance and are guides and aids in the practical diagnostics and therapeutics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Role of Psycho Somatic Organization===&lt;br /&gt;
We now come to the last and the most important factor of the triumvirate, the factor closest allied to the life-principle and which is supreme; vital function of the psycho somatic organization. Life is never static. Even in its most rudimentary states even simple existence presupposes an internal dynamics, where action, aspiration and adaptation to environment are involved. The dynamics of it are very complicated. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Wherever the psyche is dominant it charges the body with the impulses of hope, despair, anticipation, fear, desire for efficiency, triumph over opposition and the joy of achievement. The dynamic organization involving such kinesthetic force must be subtle, self-sufficient and creative. This attribute is possessed collectively by the body and mind which is known as vāta or vāyu. Here it means to move or convey. The kapha and the pitta are relatively static. At every single point of their existence and functioning they need the co-ordination of vāta. Pitta and kapha exhibit at the places wherever the vāta carries them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Other Philosophers===&lt;br /&gt;
Claude Bernard states that vital force directs phenomena which it does not produce. Physical agencies produce the phenomena in living things which they cannot direct. This apt remark has much similarity with the statement of Kapila, the propounder of the school of Sankhya. He suggests that the union of the spirit with the nature is for the contemplation of the Nature. The union of the Nature with the spirit is for liberation. The union of both &#039;the spirit and the Nature&#039; is like that of a lame man with a blind man. The creation is brought about by the last union.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Vāta===&lt;br /&gt;
Life is dependent on vāta because it is the impeller, sustainer and operator of life. It is known as the Tantra-Yantra-Dhara. In a chapter, classic in its pattern and expression of thoughts, Caraka describes the nature and functions of Vāyu both in the cosmic as well as its biological aspects. It is the master of the supreme principles of life. The salutary as well as the pathological aspects of the vāta principle are described by the royal sage Varyovida in the eloquent terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The vāta is the upholder of both, structure and function in the body. It is the very self of the five forms of vāta in the body:&lt;br /&gt;
# Prāṇa&lt;br /&gt;
# Udāna&lt;br /&gt;
# Samāna&lt;br /&gt;
# Vyāna&lt;br /&gt;
# Apāna&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Functions of Vāta===&lt;br /&gt;
Normal function of vāta includes the following activities:&lt;br /&gt;
* Impeller of upward and downward movements&lt;br /&gt;
* Controller and conductor of the mind&lt;br /&gt;
* Spirit of all the senses&lt;br /&gt;
* Conveyer of all the sense stimuli&lt;br /&gt;
* Protector of the body-elements&lt;br /&gt;
* Synthesizing principle in the body&lt;br /&gt;
* Impeller of speech&lt;br /&gt;
* Cause of feeling and audition&lt;br /&gt;
* Source of the auditory and tactile senses&lt;br /&gt;
* Origin of all the excitement and animation&lt;br /&gt;
* Stimulator of the gastric fire&lt;br /&gt;
* Desiccator of the morbid vitia&lt;br /&gt;
* Eliminator of excrement &lt;br /&gt;
* Obstruction of the gross and subtle body-channels&lt;br /&gt;
* Maker of the fetal form&lt;br /&gt;
* Sustaining principle of life&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Abnormalities of Vāta===&lt;br /&gt;
When the vāta becomes abnormal in the body, it afflicts the organism with diverse kinds of disorders, tending to impair its strength, complexion, well-being and life. It depresses the mind; impairs all the senses, destroys the fetus in uterus, produces deformity in it or unduly prolongs the period of gestation. It also results in giving rise to fear, grief, stupefaction, depression of the spirits. Hence in this manner any abnormality in vāta causes delirium and obstructs the vital functions of the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 12-8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Evolution of Science of Physiology===&lt;br /&gt;
The science of physiology has passed through the several stages of evolution. It was first a static view of an individual of specific functions of various organs and tissues of the body. Later it was realized that there was an integrative control through the nervous system and psychic influences. These parts can not be considered to be functioning separately. Yet the endocrine secretions opened up newer processes of physiologic as well as metabolic conditions. This had an integrative chemical control over the body. This phenomena highlighted the cellular structure and function.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Not even one internal part of the limb or gland or cell of the body can be viewed. One kind of secretion is balanced by another and the glands, the tissues, cells and all the other elements are interrelated and controlled by the fulcrum of personality on which the whole organism is fixed. Thus physiology is a total and integrated life-process and though viewed analytically for study-purposes, the comprehensive constitutional view should not be ignored. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The triumvirate of kapha, pitta and vāta form the general outline of that constitutional pattern or scheme. Hence the phenomena like constructive, integrative, assimilation, recuperative and elimination processes are to be understood in terms of their basic nature. They should be studied by their working of these three principles individually as well as the inter-connectivity of these three among each other. They are all inclusive and complete in their comprehension of the body-mind processes as a whole. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Time and space factors vary every moment and hence it is not possible to maintain optimal environmental conditions. Hence, the life develops within itself such active organization which enables the body to adjust immediately as per the changing circumstances. It is an adept to the variation in the external relation. Moreover life also evolves a special protective and survival technique to counteract the inimical environmental incursions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Three States of Life functioning in Men==&lt;br /&gt;
We know that for every animate life to exist and grow, it requires three different forms, the stationary life of plants, mobile but passive and reflex life of the animals and the discursive, active and creative life of the humans. The human body evolved from the most rudimentary life contains the vital processes of all these three types of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Human Life Functioning as per the Surrounding Flora=== &lt;br /&gt;
Human body also contains the parts and organs that grow, abide and function like the plants. It absorbs food, turn it into energy and discharge the waste products thereby automatically maintaining the basic structure non-interfered and unaided by the higher aspect of the mind on general.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Human Life Functioning as per the Surrounding Fauna===&lt;br /&gt;
Right from the evolution of life the heart, stomach, intestines, liver and other glands keep on functioning in their own autonomous nature without constant active impulsion or inhibition from the mind. Nature has managed to keep this basic body-mechanism beyond every man&#039;s reach and control. There is a reflex life of the man wherein the limb and sense organs execute protective movements in the response to the external stimuli. It is the defense mechanism of the body which is inbuilt against extraneous incursions and interferences. Many of the man&#039;s normal physical activities and mental and emotional impulses are the reflexes. Therefore a passive reaction is projected to the external world of stimuli. The reflex organization controlled by the central nervous system represents the next higher stage of man&#039;s evolution as an animal which reacts suitably to the environment and acts and learns by adjusting to external stimuli. This is the animal aspect of man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Functioning of Human Life as per Brain===&lt;br /&gt;
Above these two forms of life, stands the real human life i.e. the purport, creativity and self-conscious propulsion of the higher mind. Man can asset his essential humanity due to the functioning of mind which executes the essential actions and commands. This is the significant purport of psyche performing will, determination and discrimination.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The basic survival functions work beyond the control of the individual as they are autonomous set of organizations. Thus man&#039;s survival is assured against his will. This autonomous nervous system includes the functioning of the heart, liver, intestine and such other vital organs. These organs have an independent functioning of their own and continue to work even outside the human body if given suitable environment. Thus they represent the most primary unicellular life-forms which forms the unit of life. It is a passive activity in response to the environment. The full psychic life where the creative forces of his imagination and reason come into play and launch man&#039;s life upon the vast option of creative activity, discovering new factors and shaping the environment to this inner impulses. It is the fullest expression of man on the human platform.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Diagnosis based on this Phenomena===&lt;br /&gt;
Thus a human being is effected and expresses himself in all these three aspects of his life immaterial of him being healthy or diseased. For the people concerned with man&#039;s pathological manifestations, the varied changes and symptoms which are displayed in these three aspects are very important for the diagnosis and treatment. The most sensitive part of a person is psyche. Hence internal symptoms such as malaise, mental images and status, dreams, desires and impulses form the base for evaluating the situation. These factors are accessible to the physician only through close questioning and conversation with the patient. It forms a base of certain degree of observation, introspection and intelligence on the patient&#039;s part. In the absence of these factors, the proper appraisement of a diseased condition in its early state is difficult. Thus the psychic disturbances serve as the earliest symptoms that can guide the physician in the diagnosis of a disease condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The next stage of diagnosis is referred to be the vegetative aspect of our body-organization. Since these functions are mainly independent of the mind and central nervous system, they evince individual and automatic reactions to the disease affection and try to make suitable adjustments in it. This can manifest in various forms like instinctive inclinations for or against certain tastes, things, diet, heat and cold in order to correct the decrease or increase of a particular structure or function in the body. These two groups of symptoms, whether psychic modifications or instinctive inclinations, are very predominant symptoms which are helpful in the early diagnosis of the disturbed health. Ayurveda has always emphasized on the study of premonitory symptoms which forms an important category in the pentad of diagnostic methods.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Study of Environment==&lt;br /&gt;
===Life and Environment===&lt;br /&gt;
To understand the nature and functions of life, it is essential to study and appreciate the factors of environment. Indeed both the factors are one like the two different sides of a coin. To think of life apart from environment is impossible. It can be compared with the light without it&#039;s surrounding sphere of illumination. For the medical science in particular, life always run in accordance with it&#039;s environment. Every organism, especially man must be understood in the relation to his environment because all his life-functions are engrossed in a continual flux to meet the challenge or reap the benefits of the factors of the environment in the various forms of weather, geographical conditions, nature of soil and its tendencies, bacterial saturation and similar other conditions. In fact, the life of any organism depends on its reactions to the constant or changing environment. Environment is not only its prime cause of being but also responsible for its disorders and perfection. Caraka expresses this truth as a philosophical axiom and asserts that the existence of all the beings is derived from the nature of their reaction to environment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A continuous existence of all the creatures is dependent on proper, inadequate, excessive or wrong interaction between them and their environmental factors. Their well-being and ill-being or existence and non-existence is dependent on the right degree and nature of contact with environment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 11-44&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus in the medical science, man-cum-environment is the unit of study.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Life is not a static condition but a dynamic process of continual adjustment with environment. Time and space which constitutes the environment, are perpetually varying factors of the universe which facilitate the constant vigilance, activity and modification in the reactions of the organism. Caraka therefore uses the various synonyms of life denoting it to be the constantly changing, dynamic and of progressive nature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Disease factors of Environment===&lt;br /&gt;
When the organism fails to adjust or adapt due to either some innate deficiency or overwhelming force of the environment, the result is diseased-condition which is the subject matter of medicine. Such environmental factors are known as exogenous disease factors. They are of the nature of space and time which include varying places and positions of things and seasonal variations as well as physical chemical and biological invasions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The organism can be taught to adjust and prepare against such hostile forces in an extensive way. All these conducive practices of diet, behavior and seasonal regimen that are entitled to be wholesome life in the texts of Ayurveda are formed to help the organism to adjust and overcome these impediments to health from the changing environment. This is a lesson in acquiring immunity against probable antagonistic features of time and space.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Guiding factor in Adaptation===&lt;br /&gt;
The above phenomena is true only in a general sense, because the reaction to the environment is different from one individual to another. Nobody is same in looks, tastes and degree of tolerance to heat and cold. Consequently the degrees of their individual adjustment and adaptive reaction must also be different. While trying to bring about similar results, varying methods and degrees of efforts have to be pursued. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It leads to the query to the foundation on which this difference is based. It also intrigues regarding the guide in determining the different degree and quality. It is essential to know the differences in reaction towards a common environment. The answers to these queries lead us to the fundamentals of the medical science i. e individual constitution. Complete adjustment of the individual with his environment is possible only on the basis of the appreciation of facts of his individual constitution. It can be successfully accomplished only by considering the environment and constitution together as a whole. This brings about a harmony between man and environment, which is the sole aim and justification of medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Study of Constitution==&lt;br /&gt;
A peculiar fact about life is that no two individuals are exactly alike by any means either it be in appearance or physical and mental aptitudes, abilities and god gifts. This is because each person occupies a point in space time, different from every one else. This endows peculiar tendencies through genes on each individual at the very moment of his birth. Each person thus enters the life with a peculiar viewpoint, mode of reaction to environment and susceptibility to physical and psychic influences. That is why we find that though people live in a common environment, each one reacts in a very distinguishable pattern. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The great physician Osier denotes that each person reacts differently to the incursion of injury. People, though suffering from the same disease, have a different mode of treatment administered to get cured. All this emphasizes the supreme importance of the knowledge of individual constitution in medicine. It is difficult to say even after the knowledge of advanced stages of body constitution that how and what factors are responsible for forming this unique tendencies and qualities. It is challenging to perceive why certain ancestral and hereditary traits become recessive in one child and dominant in another. This is evident from the investigations of Mendel and other scientists who tried to perceive this subject into a biological law.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Classification of Diseases===&lt;br /&gt;
It is not over-scrupulous to say that the number of diseases is equal to the number of individuals. But this does not help in reducing the subject to some approximate formula. Therefore it has been classified on the basis of their race, group, region and some other ways by some biologists and medical scientists. The inadequacy of these classifications become evident from the medical clinicians point of view when individuals of the same race, group or region show diverse reactions and degrees of tolerance to common disease-factors. Hence a biological classification and grouping is entitled to the clinician&#039;s credence and appreciation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the ancient Indian and Greece pathology, such biological views and classifications were observed. They can be classified into three groups allowing innumerable minor groups according to the varied combinations of these three main categories. This classification was done both from the physiological and pathological points of view, highlighting the triumvirate of biological organizations. This classification became the guideline for the clinician and patient for maintaining good and positive health. It accelerated prophylactic as well as curative measures of the disease. It gave an immense insight into the realms of diagnostics as well as the practical therapeutics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Inter-Dependability of Constitution=== &lt;br /&gt;
In the daily regimen of diet and behavior meant for balancing and correcting the predisposing factors of disease, this constitutional perspective was considered to be of supreme significance. Caraka delineates it for using the things antagonistic in effect to one&#039;s predisposing factors. It is recommended to lead wholesome living.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 7-41&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This becomes the foundational cause of the science of immunity in its active aspect where the individual is enabled to react powerfully with all his vitality and power of resistance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The term constitution is used in physiology nearly in the same sense as in sociology wherein it is defined as the fundamental law according to which the government of state is organized and the relations of individuals with the society as a whole are regulated. The legal regulation is accomplished successfully by the internal dependability and co-operation amongst the legislature, administration and judiciary. Thus it is the integrated physiology. Millions of body-cells, nervous system, heart, lungs and intestines, all act in a coalition-government and mutually impel, check, balance and produce an integrated and harmonized result. This is called as life and good health. Ayurveda depicts this integrated function in terms of the triumvirate of biological organizations and mutual interaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Prakṛiti or Constitution in Ayurveda==&lt;br /&gt;
Constitution is called Prakṛiti in Ayurveda. It is the sum total of the crystallized results of all the influences of time and space on the individual human life. It is easy to deduce since no two individuals can occupy the same point in this time space world that no two individuals are identical in all respects. Hence there are many responsible factors for understanding different causes that constitute this time-space in order to ascertain and define its variable influences on constitutions and its multiple types.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Space connotes the geographical and climatic conditions of the region of the individuals residence and all the characteristics of the social and physical environment of the man, while time refers to the age of the individual, the seasonal characteristics and the sum total of the influences from the inception of the man, commencing from the moment of impregnation of the mother&#039;s ovum or even much earlier. The germ-cell contains the qualities and tendencies based on all the previous incarnations and thus is traced ultimately to the very beginning of time. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Prakṛiti Evolution in Foetus===&lt;br /&gt;
Fetus undergoes all the evolutionary metamorphosis of its biological ancestry in the uterus before it emerges as a full-fledged human. Thus the whole experience of the species is in the germ-cell. This are termed as genes. The peculiar influence inherited from both the parents and the combination of the formative forces, such as climate, season, environment at the time of impregnation; all these factors shape the constitutional destiny of the individual. The inheritance of previous incarnations being subtle, are more of psychic qualities; but they in turn have their influence on the somatic reactions also. Thus at the time of birth, a lot many factors influence in giving the individual a definite predisposition, pattern of tendencies set in motion, which determines his or her degree of tolerance and resistance to all the external and internal disease factors. The varying effects of climate on the gravida, her habits, tendencies and social and seasonal environment are bound to have profound consequences. Thus from the very moment of birth, an individual is a complex being. It is a bundle of tendencies bearing the seal of destiny with a margin for freedom of will and action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Body Habitus==&lt;br /&gt;
===Determining Body Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
Constitution is an inherited or geno-typical condition, that cannot be altered fundamentally. Evaluating conditions of health and disease is a life-long concern of supreme significance in man. This is expressed by Caraka and Śuśruta denoting that from the moment of conception some men are equi-balanced with regards to the three vitia; vāta, pitta and kapha. Some people have a predominance of either vāta, pitta or kapha. People having equi-balance of these three enjoy perfect health while the rest are liable to diseased condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The body-habitus of a person is determined as per the continual predominance of a particular viura in the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 7, 39-40&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These are the symptoms of the hereditary disposition or constitution molded by the predominant vital habitus formed at the time of the fertilization of the ovum by the sperm.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Śarira 4-63&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Any part of the healthy seed&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means germ-cell.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is vitiated by the nature and action of the vitia during that particular time. After germination, that part of the germ cell determines the future constitutional type of the person. &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Commentary by Dalhana on the above verse.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Types of Persons as per Body Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
Generally, the constitutional condition does not change, nor increase, or diminish except at the end of life.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Śarira 4-78&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus the importance of knowledge of constitution is established both in physiology as well as pathology. Caraka propounds that there are three main classes of persons. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Atala - It denotes the person having vāta habitus.&lt;br /&gt;
# Pittala - It delineates the person having pitta habitus. &lt;br /&gt;
# Sleśmala - It denotes the person having Sleśma habitus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The above mentioned classification is the base of constitution for each and every person falling into the category where any one of the vitia is predominant in the biological constitution. There are various degrees of combinations of these vitia. They can be in combined form of two or three also sometimes in a hyper or hypo pathological condition. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When the symptoms associated with the characteristic of each of these vitia are known, the degree of their combination can be inferred. Laying out the general outline of these three main categories of constitution, Caraka declares that in the clinical investigation of these three types of constitution there are very specific display of their characteristic traits and qualities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Characteristics of Different Habitus==&lt;br /&gt;
Let us get into the explanation of the characteristics of habitus. The fetal body develops its habitus from the nature of the mother&#039;s diet and behavior along with the nature of the proto-elemental combinations. Among these factors, whichever elements are predominant, will influence the nature of the fetus. This exhibits the vitial susceptibility right from the evolution of their fetal life. Some people exhibit different types of habitus depending on the dominant characteristic while some are possessed of vitial equipoise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Peculiarities of Kapha Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
The kapha is unctuous, smooth, soft, sweet, firm, dense, slow, stable, heavy, cold, viscid and clear. Kapha, being unctuous, those of kapha habitus have glossy limbs. It being smooth in texture the people with predominant kapha qualities have smooth limbs. Due to its softness, person with kapha tendency has delicate and clear body. The sweet quality of kapha leads to profusion of semen, desire for the sex-act and children. On account of its firmness they have firm, well-knit and stable bodies. It&#039;s denseness leads to the plump and round in shape of all their limbs. Owing to its slowness, they are sluggish in their actions and speech. It&#039;s stability leads to their sulky undertakings, change of moods and pathological condition. Due to its heaviness, they have firm, large and stable gait. It&#039;s tepidness makes their hunger, thirst, heat and perspiration meager. The viscosity of kapha leads to their well-knit joints. The clear look of kapha exhibits clear looks, mellow complexion and voice. Hence we can deduce from all these qualities that a person of predominant kapha are possessed of strength, wealth, knowledge, vitality, gentleness and long life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Pitta Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
Pitta is hot, acute, fluid, acid, pungent and raw-meatish in smell. Owing to its heat, people of pitta habitus are intolerant of the heat. Pitta is very hot in the mouth. Hence the person of pitta habitus has delicate and clear bodies. They have profuse moles, freckles, spots and pimples on the body. Excessive hunger and thirst leads to early wrinkles, grey hair and baldness. They are generally possessed of scanty, soft and tawny hair on the head, face and body. It&#039;s decree of acuteness leads to different ratio of keenness in valor. Their acute digestive fire leads them to taking excessive quantity of food and drink. They are generally the constant eaters. They are subject to incapacity to bear sufferings. Owing to its fluidity they have flabby and soft joints and flesh. They profusely discharge sweat, urine and feces. Owing to its raw meatish smell, they smell very much in their arm-pits, mouth, head and body. Owing to its pungent and acid taste they have a small quantity of semen, limited sex appetite and scanty off-springs. Hence due to the combination of such qualities, the person of pitta habitus are of moderate strength and life-span. They even are of moderate knowledge, experience, wealth and means.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Peculiarities of Vāta Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
Vāta is a dry, light, unsteady, abundant, swift, cold, rough and clear. Because of its dryness, those of vāta habitus are of dry and small bodies. They are of long-drawn, dry, low, broken, hollow and hoarse voice. They are ever wakeful. Owing to its lightness, they are of light and inconstant gait, behavior, diet and speech. Due to its unsteadiness, person of this habitat are restless in their joints, eyes, brows/jaws, tongues, heads, shoulders, hands and feet. Due to its abundant nature, people of this habitus are more talkative and have prominent veins and tendons. Its swiftness leads to their quick undertakings and variation of moods. They are subject to various pathological changes. They are quickly affected by fear, likes and dislikes. Their ability to quickness in grasping and forgetting things is remarkable. Because of its cold quality, they are intolerant towards cold. They are very much susceptible to suffer from cold, shivering and stiffness. It&#039;s roughness promotes rough hair on the head, face and body. They have rough nails, teeth, mouth, hands and feet. The characteristic of its clearness produces cracked limbs. Their joints always make noise as they walk. Due to the combination of such qualities, persons having vāta habitus are generally of less strength, short life-span, scanty offspring and means of meagre wealth.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Characteristics of Combined Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
In a combined habitus, the qualities of the habitus which are combined are displayed together. If vāta is compounded with pitta, then there is a display of the qualities of both the habitus in an individual. Similar reactions are exhibited if there is a combination of vāta and kapha and pitta and kapha. It is possible that each peculiarity of both the habitus might not be displayed but overall there is an exhibition of at least few characteristics of both the habitus. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is a possibility of the aggravated forms of vāta, kapha and pitta altogether. In this case the distinctive qualities of the three are displayed in the patient. There might not be a display of all the characteristics at one and the same time but overall at least few symptoms of all the three habitus are being displayed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Distinctiveness of Equipoise Habitus===&lt;br /&gt;
Those, having a maintained equilibrium of all the three vitium in their body, are endowed with every good qualities of each habitus. It can be concluded from the peculiar characteristics of each habitus. The perfect equilibrium of this vitia is the foundation for the perfect health in an individual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Nomenclature==&lt;br /&gt;
The highly logical spirit of that age impelled them to be very accurate and meticulous in all the matters, especially in definitions and nomenclature. Having understood the triumvirate of vitia in details it becomes easy to determine it for the total psycho-somatic texture of a man. It is also necessary to develop a more detailed information about the nature and mode of operation of this triumvirate of vitia. This leads to the justification of their nomenclature. Let us get into the details of study of man&#039;s behavior in the maintenance of health and his fight against diseases.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Method of Nomenclature===&lt;br /&gt;
The living organism includes the unicellular protoplasm, the tiny speck of non-differential protoplasm, as well as the man with his highly differentiated organs, tissues and cells. The cell is a functional and structural unit of life. Many lower forms of lives consists only of a single cell as an entire body. Moreover man, a highly evolved creature structure-wise, commences the life at unicellular stage, namely the fertilized ovum. The fundamental phenomena of the life are identical with each living organism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In unicellular life, structure is hardly visible or definable but the life-phenomena are same as those observed in the higher forms of life. Though the material form of existence is too insignificant to be noticeable, it is made of dynamic systems manifesting ceaseless activities. These dynamic systems fully sustain life and carry out life-functions effectively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three primary organizations. As they are the fundamental physiological systems sustaining life in co-ordination with the insignificant speck of protoplasm, they get a significant name. The origin of their word comes from the root &#039;vr&#039; which means to support or sustain&#039;. In higher life this protoplasm greatly increases in proportion and gets differentiated into various forms in order to carry out the special functions assigned to them. In human structure, we find several different kinds of tissues or body-elements evolved which plays a significant role in the maintenance of the physical body. This differentiation and specialization of tissues is to augment the power of primary triumvirate of the organizations. Hence in man, the three primary organizations, vāta, pitta and kapha, as well as the specialized tissues of the physical body are evolved for the special functions. They both are given equal importance and included in the category of the upholders or the sustainer of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Types of Nomenclature===&lt;br /&gt;
Thus to use a specific terminology for the nomenclature the words dhātu and mala are generally used in the following sense:&lt;br /&gt;
# Doṣa - The triumvirate of body-organizations or the triad of vitia&lt;br /&gt;
# Dhātu - The body-elements&lt;br /&gt;
# Mala - The waste or toxic matter&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Dhātu===&lt;br /&gt;
Dhātu is also called as vug. The human body lives on the food which it ingests everyday. It assimilates some nutritive portion out of the food ingested and throws out the rest. Among the primitive unicellular life, this process occurs immediately. But in man, having a complex structure of tissues and systems, the process of separating the useful from the unuseful material takes place in one part and the process of assimilation happens at another part. The elimination process is executed by some other parts. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to its needs and capacity, the body absorbs a portion of the useful nutrients. The process of elimination takes some time in the complex machinery of the human body. The matter separated for elimination is surely not harmful, in fact, sometimes it is useful. This waste matter meant for ultimate elimination, though not forming a part of the regular body elements, does exist in the body. Hence it is also included in the category of general way though it is usually given the significant name of waste matter in particular. Thus the word Dhātu includes the below-mentioned in its category:&lt;br /&gt;
# The primary three functional organizations, i.e. the triumvirate which is the primary organization in every unit of life.&lt;br /&gt;
# The seven body elements or tissues of the physical body and structural systems evolved to augment and refine the work of the primary organizations of the triumvirate.&lt;br /&gt;
# The waste or excretory material, is healthful in action.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Doṣa===&lt;br /&gt;
The word &#039;Doṣa; is derived from &#039;Drup&#039; to vitiate or pollute, to become impure, to be bad or corrupted. All the Dhātus may become vitiated in the whole body or a local part of the body. The factors which arises the condition of vitiation in the whole body are the triumvirate of organizations. This generalized or vitiating nature is the most common in this organization because they are all-persuasive and constant in the action which maintains the perfect effectiveness of the whole body in ever changing environmental factors. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus the word doṣa is used for the three biological organizations of the triumvirate. Secretions and excretions, which are formed as immediate, intermediary or end products as the result of the functioning of these three biological organizations are also identified with it&#039;s toxic matter. They are often termed as doṣa. The predominant quality of doṣa is to pollute. From the definitions of Doṣa, Dhātu and Mala, it can be deduced that the term &#039;Doṣa&#039; is used mainly for the three primary organizations which are specially liable to be disorganized and which spread their effects in the whole body and vitiate any or all the other parts of the body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mala===&lt;br /&gt;
The word &#039;Mala&#039; is used in two senses. &lt;br /&gt;
# The end-products of the digestive process which is excreted by the body. The end product of the digestive process is again further classified in two parts. The first part which is assimilated in the body and which becomes a part of the body elements is called Prasād&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means clean matter.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; while the other part which does not assimilate and gets converted into some secretory and excretory products. These excretory products serve as some auxiliary purpose in the body-functions and then gets eliminated from the body. This is called as mala or unclean matter. But this matter being the normal physiological function, is included under the term Dhātu or upholder of the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 28, 4&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
# All the morbid matter which is harmful to the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This meaning is given by Caraka in his Śarira Sthāna 6-17&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There are different kinds of morbid material which are existent in the body which can be determined in various manners. The first one is the excretory matter issuing outwards from the orifices of the body in various forms. The second one is the over-mature body-elements. The third one consists of irritated vāta, pitta and kapha. The last variant of mala includes rest of the things residing in the body tending to injure it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus healthy mala is un-assimilated portion of the food ingested, existing in the healthy body while harmful mala is the harmful matter of any kind existing in body harming it.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Samgadhara===&lt;br /&gt;
Samgadhara summarizes the three aspects of this vitia in a terse thus:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Vāta, pitta, and kapha are called vitia because they vitiate the body. They are called the body-elements or supports because they uphold the body and they are also known as waste or toxic matter because they pollute the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samgadhara Samhitā 5 24&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Functions of the Base Nomenclature==&lt;br /&gt;
Each of the Dhātus of the body, the triumvirate organization, body-tissues and the excretory and secretory matter, become vitiated in disease condition. But the main role as vitiator is played by the triumvirate organization. Once they get vitiated, they spread their vitiating effects to all the other body-parts and channels because pervade all over the body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The vitiated body-channels spread it to other body-channels and the vitiated body-elements to other physical elements likewise.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 5, 9&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Vāta, pitta and kapha move in the whole body hence they produce good and ill effects on the entire system depending on their normal or aggravated condition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 20, 9&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The body secretions pertaining to the functions of each of the triumvirate organization are given the same term like vāta, pitta and kapha to the physiological triumvirate of the organizations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Just after the ingestion, food prepared from the sis categories of tastes first gets converted into sweet taste during digestion and leads to the formation of kapha or mucus-like fluid of frothy appearance.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 15-9&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the further digestion, the food becomes acidic. In the last stage of excretion it accelerates the secretion of limpid bile.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 15-10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus the food after reaching the large intestine, gets dehydrated by the body-heat. It gets converted into fecal lumps there after. These lumps are of pungent taste which leads to the increase of vāta.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 15-11&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Excretory matters, normal or abnormal, pertaining either to the functioning of the triumvirate organization or to the secretory products related to those primary organizations, are given the same designation of Doṣa in general and vāta, pitta and kapha in particular. These, drugs should be used as emetics by the physician in a way which is not harmful to the body in gastro-genic disorders characterized by morbid accumulations of kapha and pitta.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 2, 8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Heavy doses should be prescribed only for purgation when the morbid matter has accumulated in the colon.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 2, 10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Enema used to clear the whole digestive track, if given when the morbid matter has been fully digested, will immediately increase the vitality and digestive powers and produce apyrexia, good cheer and appetite. Laxation will eliminate pitta or kapha, while enema will eliminate all the three kinds of morbid matters lodged in the colon.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 3, 170-171&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hence vāta, pitta and kapha are used in their excretory aspect. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In order to avoid ambiguity in sense, each thing is given a specific designation with the view of its preponderant or special tendency towards a form or function. These vitia are also called because they are considered to be the first things to be modified by diet, behavior, other environmental factors, internal factors of emotions, restraint of natural urges etc. They do not stop at that, but once they are themselves morbified they proceed to vitiate gradually to any of the seven body-elements. Thus these vitia are by virtue of their high degree of susceptibility to vitiation and also by virtue of their active tendency to contaminate the body-elements. They are specially designated as vitia owing to their condemnable vice. But these vitia, when they are in their normal non-vitiated state, support, enliven and rear the other elements of the body. They are the prime source of health and happiness. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In non-vitiated state they form the pillars of life and become the base functional elements. In their balanced state, they are the Dhātus, but for convenience of the exposition and uniformity of application they are called vitia even in their benevolent or sanagenic state. In their morbified state they are known as pathogenic. While dealing primarily with the pathogenic factors and their various manifestations, they are known by their pathological state and refer to their physiological status too by the same term prefixed by its non-morbid quality. Thus the unvitiated vitium; is called the vitium in its normal state and the vitiated one as the morbid vitium.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 12,13&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Etymologically, it is interesting to analyze that the Greek prefix &#039;dys&#039; used for dysfunction, dysuria, dyspepsia etc, is akin to Sanskrit &#039;dus&#039; meaning to be bad, corrupted, spoiled or vitiated.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Nature and Functions of the Body Triumvirate==&lt;br /&gt;
Vāta, pitta, and Kapha are the names of the three organizations of the body known as the &#039;Triumvirate&#039;. Their individual nature, function, and mode of operation have been discussed in a general way till now. It has to be studied in the various aspects of the manifestation. They can be analyzed from different points of view delineated below:&lt;br /&gt;
# General&lt;br /&gt;
# Physiological&lt;br /&gt;
# Pathological &lt;br /&gt;
# Clinical &lt;br /&gt;
# Therapeutic&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The General Concept of the Triumvirate==&lt;br /&gt;
The three organizations of the triumvirate are the base essentials to lead a life. Its physiological or pathological condition is the root cause of existence or dissolution of the body. Śuśruta significantly remarks that vāta, pitta and śleśma can bring the body into being. This body is borne by them in their normal or healthy state established in the lower, middle and upper regions of the body respectively. Therefore these are called as the three support system.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21-3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus these three organizations, though viewed individually for the purpose of a clear grasp of their peculiar nature and functions, must yet be appreciated in their united and integrated whole as mutually checking and balancing forces in the body. Their syngeneic influence is due to their integrated mode of functioning. The importance of the triumvirate in supporting the body is well brought home by Śuśruta in the simile. Just as the moon, sun and wind uphold the world by their action of release, absorption and dissemination respectively even so do kapha, pitta and vāta act with regard to the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21-8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The triumvirate is all-pervasive which circulates to each part of the body. As the vitia are circulating in the entire body, their normal or provoked condition gives rise to good or bad health respectively. Vāta, pitta and kapha moving in the whole body produce good or ill effects on the entire system, according as they are normal or provoked.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 20-9&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The function of the triumvirate is integrative though pentad of focus are described for each vitium where dominance of the function of that particular vitium is observed.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Concept as per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka says that when the triumvirate is in its normal or physiological condition, the man enjoys perfect health and when it is in the abnormal or pathological state the man suffers from disease. All the three vāta, pitta and kapha in their normal condition make a man with complete senses, possessed of strength, good complexion and great longevity. If one pursues the triad of dharma, artha and kāma properly, one can secure the most beneficiary effects both here and the other world. The same three if rendered morbid, bring upon the man great tribulation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 12,13&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka states that the vāta necessarily gets increased in its own habitat consequently upon the decrease of Kapha.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 19, 121&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Moreover the general line of treatment should be modified when it is to be practically applied to the diseased condition originating or affecting dominantly the particular pentad of foci.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The vitia are abnormal because they certainly afflict the body by causing disorders of the various types.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 1, 5&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Caraka further states that the triumvirate is always present in the body either in physiological state or the pathological state. Hence the learned physician should learn to understand and analyze their actions and results.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 18, 48&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Concept as per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta states that the five-fold vāta upholds the body by its characteristic functions of throbbing, transmission, separation and retention. The five-fold pitta which causes pigmentation, digestion, vital essence, luster, intelligence and heat, nourishes the body by its thermogenic function. The five-fold śleśma which causes the cohesion of the joints, unctuousness, growth, replenishment, strength and firmness, nourishes the body by its colloidal watering function.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 15, 4&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Concept as per Vāgbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vāgbhatta says that the focal places of this generally all-pervasive vitia are to be known by the different actions of the vitia.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;With the reference to these foci.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Pentad of foci of each of the vitia has great diagnostic importance as the signs of discordance of the vitia are manifested first and certainty in their respective pentad of foci. Thus it helps to diagnose the disease in its very early stage. He also adds, that due to this reason a special branch of therapeutics has to be pursued to suit the special site of affection.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Astāṅga Sang Sutra, 23&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Physiological Concepts of Triumvirate==&lt;br /&gt;
===Physiological Consequences of Vāta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vāta is known as the vital, mobile and motivating principle of all the life functions. Its pervasion is throughout the body, because no part or cell of the body can function without the aid of vāta. The primary function of vāta is to cause all the movements including that of the conveying of the sense impressions and thought and emotional impulses. Thus all the neuro-muscular activity, voluntary as well as involuntary happens due to the activity of vāta. They are the sense functions that form the foundation of all the activities of life. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The supreme status of vāta may be also attributed to its being the propeller and director of the movement of the other two members of the triumvirate in which pitta and kapha are lame. Even the excretory and body elements are the same. These go wherever they are carried by vāyu, wind or vāta.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sarn Purāṇa 5,25&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Actions of Vāta in Human Body===&lt;br /&gt;
All the life functions including the daily metabolic processes of maintaining the proportion and tone of the body-elements belong to vāta. It is the fundamental life principle of the body. That is why Atreya describes it as the controller of the functions outside and within the entire body:&lt;br /&gt;
# The vāta is the upholder of both, structure and function in the body.&lt;br /&gt;
# There are five forms of vāta in the body viz., prāna, udāna, samāna, vyāna and apāna.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the impeller of upward and downward movements.&lt;br /&gt;
# It controls and conducts the mind.&lt;br /&gt;
# It inspires and works all the senses and convenes all the sense stimuli.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the main protector of all the body elements.&lt;br /&gt;
# Vāta is the synthesizing principle in the body.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the impeller of speech.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the main cause of feeling and audition.&lt;br /&gt;
# It acts as the source of the auditory as well as tactile senses.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the origin of all the excitation and animation.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the stimulator of the gastric fire in beings.&lt;br /&gt;
# It performs as the desiccator of the morbid vitia.&lt;br /&gt;
# Vāta is an eliminator of excretory material from the body.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the deobstruent of the gross and subtle body channels.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the main constituent that helps in modeling the fetal form.&lt;br /&gt;
# It is the sustaining principle of life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Functions of Vāta as per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka describes the functions of vāta to be animation, inspiration,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to inhaling in respiratory system.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; expiration,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It denotes the respiratory system.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; body movement, circulation of body elements and elimination of excretory wastes.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra. 18-49&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; All the life-activities of the body are performed by the normal vāta which is said to be the life of living beings.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra, 17,118&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Vāta is given the supreme importance in the series of the triumvirate. Caraka says that vāyu is life and vitality, supporter of all the embodied beings, whole universe and the lord of all. &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 28, 3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 12, 8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Functions of Vāta as per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta describes the function of vāta as the five-fold system of the body which upholds the body by its characteristic functions of throbbing, transmission, filling up, separation and retention. Śuśruta describes vāta in a highly eulogistic words. &amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Vāyu is praised as the self born and worshipful one. As it is free, eternal and all-pervasive, it is the soul of all beings and worshiped by all the world. It is the cause of the creation, subsistence and dissolution of all beings.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Nidāna 1, 5-6&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Physiological Consequences of Pitta===&lt;br /&gt;
Pitta is indeed the thermal element or element of fire. Caraka states that pitta is form of Agni&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means fire.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the body. Śuśruta, in reply to a pertinent question raised by the pupil whether pitta is different from fire-element or whether pitta and fire- element are one and the same, declares that there is no other kind of fire existent in the body other than pitta. It regulates the thermal balance of the body. Pitta is the total thermal process occurring in the body which includes all the secretions internal as well as external. It establishes all the metabolic processes and maintain the temperature which is optimum necessary for the preservation and growth of all the life-processes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It gives coloration and pigmentation of the body-elements such as redness in the blood, flesh and marrow and the pigmentation of the excretions like feces and urine. Pitta of liver and spleen is known as the pigmentation factors of pitta. It also causes the red pigmentation of the nutrient fluid.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21-10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The integrative organization of pitta does the following functions in the body:&lt;br /&gt;
It is Agni&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means fire.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which is located in the pitta that gives rise to good and evil consequences according to its normal or abnormal condition. These consequences are:&lt;br /&gt;
* Digestion and indigestion&lt;br /&gt;
* Vision and loss of vision&lt;br /&gt;
* Normal and abnormal temperature&lt;br /&gt;
* Healthy and diseased outlook&lt;br /&gt;
* Intrepidity and fear&lt;br /&gt;
* Anger and delight&lt;br /&gt;
* Confusion and lucidity &lt;br /&gt;
* Softness and hardness of body&lt;br /&gt;
* Lustre and dullness of the skin&lt;br /&gt;
* Intelligence of mind&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hence pitta is the root cause of such pairs of opposite qualities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Qualities of Pitta as per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta describes the function of pitta organization to be five-fold which is causative of pigmentation, digestion, vital essence, lustre, intelligence and heat. It nourishes the body by its thermogenic function.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Physiological Consequences of Kapha===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka calls śleśma, the colloidal water in the body, as soma. It is described as the fluid matrix for the vital functioning of life. It is the living fluid or the protoplasm in which all the operations of life are possible. Śleśma holds the joints together and does all the cohesive, nutritive, developing and stabilizing functions. It promotes the well-being of the body by its watering activity. It thus supplies the water to the roots of life. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In its physiological aspect it is the strength and stamina of man but becomes an impurity which is excreted from the body when vitiated.  Soma,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is the water-element.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; located as the kapha of the body, gives rise to good and evil consequences. The normal kapha constitutes the body-strength when it becomes morbid it transforms into a vitiated element. Functions of the normal kapha are causing viscosity, cohesion, firmness, heaviness, potency, strength, forgiveness, fortitude and greed. The five-fold śleśma nourishes the body by its colloidal watering function.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These physiological organizations when dis-organize and vitiates behave pathologically in the body. It is quoted in many difference reference books of Caraka and Śuśruta.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 12 - 13&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 18 - 48&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka sutra 20 - 9&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 1 - 5&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21 - 3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; These are the physiological diseases conditions which occur due to the disturbance of the triumvirate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Pathological Concepts of Triumvirate==&lt;br /&gt;
===Pathological Vāta===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka describes the many disease conditions when vāta behaves pathologically. Abnormalities of vāta afflicts the organism with diverse kinds of disorders, impair its strength, complexion, well-being and life. It depresses the mind, diminishes all the senses, damages the fetus in the uterus, and produces deformity in it. It unduly prolongs the period of gestation and gives rise to fear, grief, stupefaction, and depression of the spirits. It creates delirium and obstructs the vital functions. It can be concluded that the abnormal functioning of vāta is the root cause in the following disease conditions:&lt;br /&gt;
* Luxation&lt;br /&gt;
* Dilatation&lt;br /&gt;
* Contraction&lt;br /&gt;
* Laxation&lt;br /&gt;
* Depression&lt;br /&gt;
* Excitation&lt;br /&gt;
* Attraction&lt;br /&gt;
* Tremor&lt;br /&gt;
* Motion&lt;br /&gt;
* Pricking and aching pain&lt;br /&gt;
* Coarseness&lt;br /&gt;
* Harshness&lt;br /&gt;
* Clearness&lt;br /&gt;
* Porousness&lt;br /&gt;
* Dusky-redness&lt;br /&gt;
* Astringent taste&lt;br /&gt;
* Dysgeusia&lt;br /&gt;
* Dehydration&lt;br /&gt;
* Numbness&lt;br /&gt;
* Rigidity&lt;br /&gt;
* Lameness&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These are the effects produced on the body by the actions of vāta. The condition accompanied with any of these signs or symptoms should be diagnosed as a vāta disorder. Caraka also mentions some conditions that can be produced by vāta when it becomes located in particular regions or organs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Pathological Pitta===&lt;br /&gt;
Conditions accompanied by any of these below-mentioned symptoms should be diagnosed as the malady created due to the pitta disorder in the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 20, 15&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They are:&lt;br /&gt;
* Burning&lt;br /&gt;
* Heat&lt;br /&gt;
* Suppuration&lt;br /&gt;
* Perspiration&lt;br /&gt;
* Softening&lt;br /&gt;
* Sloughing&lt;br /&gt;
* Itching&lt;br /&gt;
* Discharge&lt;br /&gt;
* Redness &lt;br /&gt;
* Emanation of smell, color, and taste&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Pathological Kapha===&lt;br /&gt;
Soma, located in the Kapha, gives rise to good and evil consequences in the body according to its normal or abnormal condition. Caraka attributes the following conditions of health and disease to the pathological behavior of the Kapha. They are&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 12, 12&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 20,18&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;:&lt;br /&gt;
* Compactness and flabbiness&lt;br /&gt;
* Plumpness and emaciation&lt;br /&gt;
* Zest and lassitude&lt;br /&gt;
* Virility and impotence&lt;br /&gt;
* Knowledge and ignorance&lt;br /&gt;
* Understanding and stupefaction &lt;br /&gt;
* Whiteness&lt;br /&gt;
* Cold&lt;br /&gt;
* Itching&lt;br /&gt;
* Immutability&lt;br /&gt;
* Heaviness&lt;br /&gt;
* Unctuousness&lt;br /&gt;
* Numbness&lt;br /&gt;
* Humidity&lt;br /&gt;
* Excretory secretion&lt;br /&gt;
* Obstruction&lt;br /&gt;
* Sweetness &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The condition accompanied with any of the above symptoms should be diagnosed as a kapha-disorder.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Clinical Manifestations and their Interpretation in Physical Qualities==&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Clinical Investigations===&lt;br /&gt;
The clinical investigation of a disease-aspect was always in the terms of qualities augmented or diminished by the effects of vitium. It helps in determining the treatment for the specific quality aspect of the vitium or the vitia concerned. Thus the equation between the nature and degree of the symptom and the drug was the main aspect of the clinical investigation. The pathological processes were recognized by the effects associated with the vitia in their operation on the psycho-somatic whole.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Reasons for the Clinical Investigation===&lt;br /&gt;
When one of the triumvirate gets deranged, it invariably affects the balance of the other organizations. This creates a disturbance in the well-balanced triad of vitia operation. This gives rise to a diseased condition in which one or two of them are in a relatively aggravated condition. When two vitia are provoked and act in combination, the condition is called or bi-discordance. When all the three are provoked and combine together to produce the disease, the condition is called tri-discordance. Such discordance of the triumvirate will give rise to clinical manifestation of physical signs which will be observed either in the whole body or certain parts viz. body-elements, secretions or excretions. It is also displayed in the exaggerated, diminished or deranged form of physical qualities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mode of Clinical Observations===&lt;br /&gt;
In the somatic disorders all the body-tissues and systems were clinically examined. All the secretions and excretions of the body were also thoroughly investigated. The results obtained by all these examinations were correlated with the particular phase of the vitium or vitia. These results were also coordinated with the secondary psychic changes.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The final results of all these examinations were reduced and interpreted in quality equation for simplifying methods of physical examination and practical therapeutics. The main physical qualities observed in the body signifies the presence or dominance of each of the triumvirate. Evaluation of the principles of practical therapeutics, determines the dominance of a particular vitium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Clinical Inferences of Vitia===&lt;br /&gt;
Vāta is dry, cold, light, subtle, unstable, clear and rough. The imbalance created due to vāta can be stabilized by the drugs or medicines having antagonistic qualities. Pitta is slightly unctuous, hot, acute, fluid, acid, mobile and pungent. The disease condition which arise due to pitta can be neutralized by the drugs or medicines of antacid qualities. Kapha is heavy, cold, soft, unctuous, sweet, stable and viscid. The disparity in body created by the imbalance in kapha can be cured with the medicines having antiphlogistic effects.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==VIII Imbalance Condition Due to Increase or Decrease==&lt;br /&gt;
===What is Imbalance Condition===&lt;br /&gt;
Condition of imbalance is brought about by a simple process of increase or decrease either in the function or the structure of the body. It is a minor pathological condition of hyper or hypo state from the normal constant of the body-function or structure. It however causes some disturbance in the mutually well balanced state between the various functional and structural systems of the body. This disturbance of the equilibrium or balanced state is termed as the imbalance condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Causes of Imbalance Condition===&lt;br /&gt;
Imbalance condition brought about by the increase or decrease of the functional or structural system either in tempo or quantum is a simple pathological process mainly concerned with the particular system affected. From the point of view of maintenance of a perfect health it is very important. It generally results from the errors of personal hygiene regimen. It can certainly be rectified and prevented by careful observation of rules of personal regimen. If the condition of imbalance is allowed to progress further, it will lead to the next stage of vitiation process. The causes of imbalance are due to some faults either in the natural environment of man or some errors in the observance of the personal regimen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Causes of Imbalance as per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka states in general the causes of balance and imbalance conditions as under:&lt;br /&gt;
The complex of causes with reference to disease, psychic and somatic, is either erroneous, inadequate or excessive interaction of time, mind, senses and sense-objects. The body and mind are both considered to be the abodes of diseases and well-being. Right and harmonious interaction of both these factors is the cause of well-being.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 1, 54-55&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Effect due to Climatic Changes===&lt;br /&gt;
Homologous environmental factors maintain healthy conditions while any variation disturbs the balance constant. The first factor is the climatic or seasonal environment. India has three definite seasons in a year with specific characteristics of each e. winter, summer, and rainy season, with the dominance of cold, heat, and humidity respectively. The body has to adjust its balance in conformity with these periodic climatic changes. Thus imbalance can occur in two ways:&lt;br /&gt;
# If the climatic variations are not happening in a natural or normal way but become too intense or weak or perverted and the reserve power of the man&#039;s constitution cannot cope with such variations then the balance of human body-constants cannot be stabilized. In this condition, imbalance occurs.&lt;br /&gt;
# The condition of imbalance may occur even in the normal natural climatic environment if the body&#039;s vitality has been lowered by age, disease, or any other factor.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Variation due to Mind Conduct===&lt;br /&gt;
The- second factor is intelligence. This is expounded by Caraka suggesting that the misunderstanding by the intellect and wrongful conduct are to be understood as volitional transgression because they fall under the ken of the mind.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Śarira 1-109&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Owing to the perception of things, in a manner that is contrary to their real state of existence, there results wrongful speech and conduct.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Commentary on the above verse by Cakrapani&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Here the vital relationship subsisting between psychic and somatic life is clearly emphasized. Thus a somatic transgression has psychic repercussions and likewise psychic transgressions lead to somatic disturbances. Therefore volitional transgression of either kind leads to the disorders affecting the entire psycho-somatic unit.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Instability due to Sense Objects===&lt;br /&gt;
The third factor is the sense-objects. These sense-objects are the modes of diet and pleasures of the senses. It involves the diet and behavior of man. The sensory organ of taste is food along with the sensory objects of sight, smell, hearing and touch which constitute pleasures of art, beauty, music and love respectively. The guiding factors for all these conducts should be moderation and agreeability to one&#039;s nature and capacity. Transgression of the bounds of moderation and agreeability relatively to one&#039;s nature and capacity are bound to lead to psycho-somatic strain and discordance resulting in the disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Imbalance due to Vitia===&lt;br /&gt;
Practical wisdom is discerned in the perception of Caraka who advises to prescribe personal regimen in accordance with the individual constitution so that a person can always maintain the absolute standard of perfect health. According to the rules of healthful living, in the case of those, who are characterized by the predominance of one vitium, the use of things antagonistic in quality to that particular vitium is beneficial.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 7, 41&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The causes of increase and decrease of the body-elements is suggested by Caraka denoting that there is an increase of the tendencies of the body-elements by access of like factors and decrease by the access of unlike factors.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Śarira 6, 10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Causes of Imbalance as per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
The modes of action of these causes increase and decrease as described by its qualities, nature of substances, specific action and normal action. All the functions and structures that sustain the body will be affected by this pathological condition of increase or decrease. The functions and body structures which sustain the body are described by Śuśruta denoting body to be the root-support of the vitia, body- elements and excretory substance. So there can be increase or decrease of any of them. Such changes in turn will disturb the equilibrium between various functional and structural systems of the body. This gives rise to an imbalance condition. The dośas are three viz. vāta, pitta and kapha. The dhātus are seven consisting of nutrient fluid, blood, flesh, fat, bone-marrow and semen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The mala are feces, urine, sweat, menstrual fluid, bile etc. The signs and symptoms produced by these conditions of increase and decrease in each of them are carefully observed and all the consequences because of their imbalances are described in great details in the classics of Ayurveda. There are the therapeutic measures given to rectify each condition. We replenish the body-elements that have decreased and deplete those that has increased.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The optimum level of the advanced clinical science and practical therapeutics of the ancients was evident from the verses of Śuśruta. The person whose vitia, body-elements, excretory matter and body-strength have suffered diminution, craves for varieties of food because they are the sources of these diminished objects. By satisfying the yearning for the type of food which supply the deficient constituents of the body, their diminution is corrected.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 15, 32-33&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Causes of Imbalance as per Vagbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhata suggested that whatever type of food a person dislikes and whatever he craves for by avoiding and satisfying these respectively should be appropriate neither excess nor less respectively of the body-constituents.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Astānga Hṛdaya Sutra 11,42&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; That this imbalance condition due to increase or decrease has great importance in the maintenance of positive and perfect health. It is evident in the 15th chapter of Sutrasthāna which is devoted to the description of the condition of vruddhi and Kṣaya by Śuśruta, ends with the masterly definition of perfect health. A person who possess the proper balance of the vitia, metabolic heat, body-elements and excretory functions, absolute clarity of the spirit, senses and mind is said to enjoy perfect health.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 15-44&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==IX Vitiation process==&lt;br /&gt;
When the imbalance condition of triumvirate transgresses a particular defined limit of accumulation, disorganization of the triumvirate of the organizations occurs. As a result of rupture of these kind of integrative functions, organizations, circulation and distribution of these dynamic functional principles become irregular and misdirected. During such unfavorable condition, exciting vitia gets disturbed, provoked and further vitiated. The body as a whole or some part of it may not tolerate the provoked symptoms and gets irritated. Thus the healthy sustaining organization of the body becomes an irritant and pathogenic factor for that particular moment. This stage is called as the stage of provocation of the vitia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Difference between the Simple Pathogenesis and Vitiation Pathogenesis===&lt;br /&gt;
Vitiation pathogenesis is the real or major pathogenesis. It is quite different from the minor pathological conditions or imbalance conditions brought about by the simple process of increase or decrease which is just due to the variation in quantity. Simple pathological condition is a quantitative change, while the vitiation process is the morbid modification of the qualities of functions of the triumvirate of organizations. It is like a qualitative change in the functions of the vitia.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vitiation Condition===&lt;br /&gt;
The vitial pathological process is the drama of action and reaction of the triumvirate when they are converted into the pathological state from their physiological state. The hero who rules and protects the body is assailed by the malevolent exciting factors. These immediate exciting etiological factors may arise from the endogenous or exogenous sources. Just like a battle, the triumvirate marshals all its forces and equipment and destroys the enemies or nullifies their injurious influences. But if the opponent turn out to be stronger than the hero or even if the incidence of attack is too sudden, the issues will be otherwise. The triumvirate will be vitiated and it will carry out vitiation all over the body. This is the real or major pathological condition brought about by the vitiation process. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The intensity, periodicity and results of this process are determined by the strength of etiological factors, vital triumvirate, body-elements, extraneous aid received by them and the course of resistance .&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Stages of Vitiation Pathogenesis as per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta divides the vitiation pathogenesis process in six stages as follows&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21,36&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;:&lt;br /&gt;
# Stage of accumulation&lt;br /&gt;
# Stage of provocation&lt;br /&gt;
# Stage of diffusion&lt;br /&gt;
# Stage of location&lt;br /&gt;
# Stage of manifestation &lt;br /&gt;
# Stage of termination&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Effect Of Vitiation Pathogenesis===&lt;br /&gt;
The triumvirate of the organizations having passed beyond the stage of imbalance, becomes disorganized and turn into irritants. This tend to vitiate the whole or part of the body functions or structures. The stages of concern after this process gets initiated for the subject of biological analysis of the functions of the human body. This subject include the below mentioned topics of prime concern:&lt;br /&gt;
* How constitutional factors of the individual resist the incursion of harmful factors in the body?&lt;br /&gt;
* How one, two, or all the three vitia gets provoked, irritated, inflamed?&lt;br /&gt;
* What is the reaction of vitia by provocation through the endogenous or exogenous factors?&lt;br /&gt;
* How they overpower the whole body when all of them get highly provoked?&lt;br /&gt;
* How they circulate in the body and get located in susceptible part when not intensely aggravated?&lt;br /&gt;
* How the constitution of local part reacts?&lt;br /&gt;
* What are the effects of these irritant vitia?&lt;br /&gt;
* What are the termination causes of this struggle between the body and noxious factors?&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Diseases from the Pathogenesis Condition===&lt;br /&gt;
The following types of disease-conditions may be produced by vitiation pathogenesis:&lt;br /&gt;
# Acute General Disease Condition - It happens when the vitiation process spreads with full intensity and affects the entire body and in turn the body resists very poorly.&lt;br /&gt;
# Prolonged Disease Condition - This situation occurs when the vitiation process is strong enough to affect the whole body, but the body vitality encounters the incursion with nearly equal force. There are events of fluctuations in this process on the either side. It happens when the waxing and waning of the disease happens according to the extraneous circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
# Acute Inflammation of Specific Part - When vitiation process does not affect the whole body but becomes located in some system, part, organ or tissues then it begins to spread. Then the constitution of the local tissues tries to resist which results into local inflammatory reaction. If the resistance power fights rigorously then the it will result into acute inflammation of that part.&lt;br /&gt;
# Chronic Inflammation - It happens when the local vitiation process progresses very slowly.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Study of Pathogenesis===&lt;br /&gt;
This is a brief account of the interplay of triumvirate in the vitiation process that may affect the whole body or even a part of it. These are the clinical phenomena of the various disease-conditions that are produced by the vitiation pathogenesis. Having taken a bird&#039;s eye-view of the significant facts of vitiation pathogenesis and co-related disease conditions produced by them, it is essential to study the vitiation pathogenesis, stage by stage, and its intricate details regarding beginning, gradual or sudden evolution, development and final termination to have a more intimate understanding of the pathological process which guides the practical application of therapeutic measures.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
The importance given by the ancient authors to complete the study of triumvirate and the physiological as well as the pathological processes becomes quite evident in the aphoristic statement of Caraka. The knowledge of disease is obtained by the study of the etiology, premonitory symptoms, signs and symptoms, homologatory signs and pathogenesis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Nidāna 1, 6&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it is considered to be one of the five methods necessary for the diagnosis of diseased condition. Moreover this fifth method is detailed and subdivided in various ways to have a thorough knowledge of pathogenesis. Pathogenesis is again classified according to number, predominant morbid humor, modes of classification, minutia and period of exacerbation.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Nidāna 1, 12/1&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The word &amp;quot;Samprapti&amp;quot; is indicative of the all-comprehensiveness of the process of pathogenesis.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Nursing_in_Ancient_Times&amp;diff=172791</id>
		<title>Talk:Nursing in Ancient Times</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Nursing_in_Ancient_Times&amp;diff=172791"/>
		<updated>2025-07-02T06:06:10Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Qualities in a Wet-nurse */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Foundation of Medicine==&lt;br /&gt;
The quality of mercy is doubly blessed. It blesses the person who gives mercy and also the one on whom mercy is shown. Mercy is the younger sister of sympathy being born of the humane spirit. The objective search for the origin of medicine may lead us to Hippocrates or Atreya, but the subjective search for the origin of medicine leads us to the subtle spirit of mercy or sympathy. It is the main source of inspiration and the origin of the medical science. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dr. Payne, the well-known American Historian has said, &amp;quot;The basis of medicine is sympathy and the desire to help others, and whatever is done with this end, is called medicine&amp;quot;. Caraka and Susruta, the greatest medical works of ancient times, have an unequivocal term ascribed to the origin of medical science to this universal spirit of mercy and love.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Remarkably, the birth of the Buddha coincided with the height of the intellectual development of the country. The age between B. C. 600 to 200 A. D. was the time when scientific medicine evolved and took a definite shape. It was Buddha who extended the benefits of scientific medicine to humanity at large, motivated by the spirit of compassion. Later the spirit of Buddha was taken up by Christ Buddhism and Christianity. These are the two principal religions that turned prosaic scientific knowledge into one of practical utility and universal welfare by infusing in it the divine quality of compassion.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Composition of a Body==&lt;br /&gt;
The human being is a conglomeration of varied factors such as body, mind, and spirit. The body is the material that is visible and can be examined. The mind can be inferred by its actions while the soul is yet in the field of speculation. The diverse natures of these component factors that constitute the whole human body have provided cause for contention between religions and philosophies, sciences and superstitions, priests and physicians.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Buddha&#039;s faith was propagated which gathered immense momentum in the course of time. Though there are scattered references to the art of nursing in the ancient literature, there was no definite systematic description of the practice of nursing before the period of Caraka and Susruta. By the time of Caraka, nursing was acknowledged as having great importance in treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rise of Medical Knowledge==&lt;br /&gt;
The period of Asoka&#039;s reign which was pre-eminently Buddhistic was the golden period for medical progress. The hospital institutions were very well flourished in the 3rd century B.C. when Europe did not have any idea of it. The trunk roads were lined with medicinal trees rather than ordinary trees. Missionaries were sent to foreign countries to provide spiritual and medical aid. Buddhist monks were expert surgeons. Hence medical knowledge flourished in this period. The following extract from Kasyapa Samhita bears ample testimony to the advanced state of nursing during that period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Female Nurses==&lt;br /&gt;
Ayurveda gives nursing a significant place by making it one of the four legs on which therapeutics stands. The physician, the drugs, the attendant, and the patient constitute the four basic factors of the treatment. Possessed of the required qualities, they lead to the earliest cure of disease. Thus a nurse was considered to be important for the Vaidya, the medicine, and the patient.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A woman, who has a softer heart compared to males is more fit for this profession of nursing. It would be much more apt to replace the word sister applied to nurses in modern times with the far more significant word mother. The spirit of service along with the training in the art of nursing makes the woman the proper person for the administration of cure to the ailing patient. Caraka describes the qualities needed in a nurse to be full of knowledge of nursing, skill, affection for the patient, and cleanliness. These are the tetrad of desiderata in the attending person.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Basic Qualities Required for Being a Nurse==&lt;br /&gt;
A nurse or medical attendant should be pure, clean, well-behaved, clever, skillful, and kind and should know how to cook hygienic and healthy food. A nurse should be clever in bathing or washing a patient, well conversant in rubbing or pressing the limbs, raising a patient, helping him to walk, well-skilled in making or cleaning beds, able to pound drugs, always ready, patient and skillful to wait upon one who is ailing and willing to follow physicians guidance.&lt;br /&gt;
The qualities required in a female nurse are well enumerated in the following extract:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;To become a good nurse, a woman must possess considerable intelligence, good education, a healthy physique, good manners, an even temper, a sympathetic temperament, and a deft hand. To these, she must add habits of observation, punctuality, obedience, cleanliness, a sense of proportion, and a capacity for and habit of accurate statement. Training can only strengthen these qualities and habits. It cannot produce them.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Specialization==&lt;br /&gt;
Scientific progress always leads to specialization and we find the following classifications of work in nursing:&lt;br /&gt;
# General nursing&lt;br /&gt;
# Surgical nursing&lt;br /&gt;
# Midwife&lt;br /&gt;
# Wet-nurse&lt;br /&gt;
# Masseuse&lt;br /&gt;
# Miscellaneous&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The details regarding the qualifications of nurses in each category give a clear concept of the standard of nursing in those days.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Qualities in General nurses===&lt;br /&gt;
The physician, the drugs, the attendant, and the patient constitute the four basic factors of medical treatment. Knowledge of nursing, skill, affection for the patient and cleanliness, these four are the tetrad of desiderata in the attending person. Then the attendants who have, character, cleanliness, good conduct, affection, dexterity, and sympathy, who are well versed in nursing who are circumspect in all other work, who are skilled in the cooking of soups and rice, in giving baths and shampoo, in lifting or laying the patient in bed and administering medicines. They should not decline any kind of work assigned to them. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A nurse should be devoted to the patient, clean, clever, and intelligent. The qualifications of the nurse are an enlightened temperament, good health, ability, devotion to the master, knowledge of nursing skill, cleanliness, promptness in execution, all-round deftness, not wavering in mind, given to self-restraint, having control over the temper, etc. and having forbearance.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attendant should be strong, upright, skillful, pleasant in speech, trustworthy, courageous, docile, attached to, and good at entertaining the patient with varied tales and wise in attendance. He or she must not be bound down by technicalities, must be trained in the preparation of medicines, and should be able to bear strain and respond to the moods of the patient.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Qualities in Surgical nurses===&lt;br /&gt;
The surgical nurse is expected to be very prompt in the execution of the surgeon&#039;s instructions and tireless in her duties along with being affectionate and protective towards the patient&#039;s health and safety.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Qualities in a Midwife===&lt;br /&gt;
The specific qualities of the midwife include good repute, maturity, experience in the birth process, handling many deliveries, maintaining good hygiene, and whose nails have been clipped closed.  The woman in labor should lie in bed surrounded by female attendants, who are cheerful by temperament, who is not given to obstructive speech, and who are able to bear strain.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Qualities in a Vet-nurse===&lt;br /&gt;
Wet nurse should young, submissive, free from disease, not deficient in any limb, not given to unwholesome pursuits, not ugly, not ill-disposed, native of the country, not mean-minded, not given to mean acts, well-born, affectionate towards children, who is a mother of male children, who is never heedless, not having bad company, skillful in attendance, clean and endowed with the excellence of knowledge in milk.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Masseuse===&lt;br /&gt;
Warm massage soothes the body. Massage done by a well trained person cures kapha very quickly. This shows that massaging was often resorted to.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Miscellaneous attendants===&lt;br /&gt;
Nurse attendants who are well-versed in singing, playing musical instruments, panegyrics, verses, stories, legends, modern history, mythology, who are quick in understanding, who are of approved character, who are versed in the knowledge of clime and season and who are good members of society are preferred apt for being an attendant. Affectionate and sympathetic friends before whom the patient feels free is perfect for being an attendant.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jivaka, the physician to Buddha==&lt;br /&gt;
There is an interesting story depicting to what noble heights the institution of nursing reached in the Buddhist period. It also depicts clearly how the public took undue advantage of it turning its very strength into its weakness.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Medical treatment of the Buddha and his followers was entrusted by the generous king of Magadha, Seniya Bimbisara, to Jivaka Komarabhachcha, the Royal physician. Jivaka was an excellent young doctor, who had orders to wait upon the King, his Seraglio, and the fraternity of Bhikkhus with the Buddha at its head. He was a most distinguished medical authority of his times, well versed in both medicine and surgery. He was even called upon from distant places like Saketa, Benares, and Ujjeni. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Once there was an outbreak of the five diseases in Magadha. These diseases were leprosy boils, dry leprosy, consumption, and fits. The people suffering from them approached Jivaka to cure them of the diseases. But Jivaka denied it as he had the responsibility of treating the Magadha King Seniya Bimbisara, the royal seraglio, and the fraternity of Bhikkhus with the Buddha at their head. Those people thought that the precepts that these Sakyaputtiya Samanas kept and the life they lived were commodious. They had good meals and lay on the protected beds from the wind. Hence they took to the religious life among the Sakyaputtiya Samanas. Then the Bhikkhus nursed and Jivaka Komarabhachcha cured them. The demands of the sick made the Bhikkhus constantly beg for food for the sick, while Jivaka, having to treat so many sick Bhikkhus, neglected some of his duties to the king. This stratagem worked so well that persons similarly afflicted with one or other of those diseases began to offer themselves for monkhood, not for the sake of the religious life but simply to exploit the order, to get themselves nursed and cured, and then to return to the world. However, the entire corrupt practice was one day completely exposed when Jivaka, while on his rounds, encountered a former monk who had returned to ordinary life. After questioning him, Jivaka learned that many had joined the order simply to exploit the system for nursing and medical care. He reported this to the Buddha, who then declared that no one suffering from illness could be admitted into the order purely for treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Summary==&lt;br /&gt;
The institution of nursing was very highly developed and was well organized. This organized useful and benevolent institution changed in due course of time. Due to contact with the different parts of the world gave an impetus to its revival. An organized effort is needed to put this benevolent avocation on a high footing and thereby render medical aid and at the same time supply the means of livelihood to the helpless women and widows. We should develop a scientific spirit combined with an indigenous atmosphere and quality of compassion for the patients.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The nurses should also behave and mingle with the people, speaking the native language, knowing the needs of the people, and preparing and advising the diet suited to them and liked by the masses by becoming one with them. The institution revived on these lines will alleviate most of the sufferings of the masses and will bring happiness to the cheerless atmosphere of the sick-beds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* The Caraka Samhita published by Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, Jamnagar, India&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=172622</id>
		<title>Talk:Medicines in Villages of Ancient India</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=172622"/>
		<updated>2025-06-24T05:10:15Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Despite the various foreign invasions and religions, the country has survived only due to its life full of agricultural toil. The description of ancient historians furnishes the data from which we can conclude that administration was so organized that each village was self-sufficing and became an independent unit in itself, at the same time being a part of the vast area of the motherland and marching in harmony with the rest. This peaceful living and healthy development of the villages was due to the conventions of war prevalent then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Different Perspectives==&lt;br /&gt;
===Kautilya===&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya warns and says:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;By the destruction of trade, agricultural produce, and standing crops, by causing the people to run away, and by slaying their leaders in secret, the country will be denuded of its people.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya in his Arthaśāstra defines a village as consisting of 100 families or houses in the least raising the number to 500 in the highest. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Magesthenes===&lt;br /&gt;
Magesthenes says:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In contrast to many other nations that often devastate the land during warfare, leading to barren and uncultivated fields, the Indian approach is different. Here, farmers are held in high esteem and treated with great respect, allowing them to continue their work safely and without fear, even in the midst of a battle is raging in their neighborhood, are undisturbed by any sense of danger, for the combatants on either side in waging the conflict make carnage of each other, but allow those engaged in husbandry to remain quite unmolested. Besides, they neither ravage an enemy&#039;s land with fire nor cut down its trees.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This being the case, the problem of medical aid was so tackled, that every village was able to receive the services of the physician in health as well as in disease. The medical administration was quite simple, practical, and economical which enabled a thorough system of medical administration that was devised then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mann===&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, it has been ordained by Mann that:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One should neither live among impious persons nor in a place abounding in diseases; one should not undertake the journey alone nor should reside on a mountain for a long tune.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vagbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhatta in his Astāṅgasangraha says that: &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A village should not be constructed where the country abounds in disease, where there is no physician, where there is no leader to guide and protect, where the number of irreligious people is more, and where the country is situated near a mountain.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He says that people should reside in a place that bears plenty of water, medicinal herbs, sacrificial sticks, flowers, grass, and firewood. It should yield abundant food and one should be a complete safety of property and person, the outskirts should be beautiful and pleasing and it should be adorned by the presence of learned people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Resources===&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a popular verse that describes the requisites for habitation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A wealthy person, a Brahamaṇa well versed in the Vedas, a king, a river, and the fifth a physician; in a place without any of these, one should not live even for a day.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above facts, we can see that in the construction and inhabitation of a village a site free from disease, a clever physician and the presence of medicinal herbs played an important part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Earning of a Village Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
As to the requirements for happy living in a village, definite instructions and advice have been laid down by the ancients. The physician occupied a predominant place and played an important part in the happy life of a village. For his contentment and continuity of service in the interests of the people, he was endowed with lands in that village, as a part of his remuneration. Superintendents, accountants, Gopas, Sthanikas, veterinary surgeons, physicians, horse trainers, and messengers shall also be endowed with lands, which they shall have no right to alienate by sale or mortgage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Duties of a Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
Thus being stabilized in the village, the physician discharged his duties in the best interests of the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He looked after every villager in health as well as in disease.&lt;br /&gt;
# He was responsible for the sanitation of the whole village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He imparted general training in personal hygiene and village sanitation.&lt;br /&gt;
# He made use of all the medicinal plants available in his village and prepared drugs himself, thus contributing to the medical economy by providing medicines at the lowest cost.&lt;br /&gt;
# He helped the State in the plantation of herbs that were not grown in his village and which were often needed in the preparation of the various drugs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Superintendent of Agriculture==&lt;br /&gt;
The superintendent of agriculture sought his advice in the plantation of medicinal herbs. The superintendent of agriculture is knowledgeable regarding the science of agriculture dealing with the plantation of bushes and trees, or assisted by those who are trained in such sciences. Thus, he brought about the well-being of the people as a physician, a sanitary officer, a pandit, and a wise man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Veterinary Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
The state not only maintained village physicians but also provided veterinary physicians for the treatment of animals because animals are very important in the agricultural system of a village. A veterinary physician is expected to protect agriculture from the molestation of oppressive fines, free labor and taxes, and herds of cattle from thieves, tigers, poisonous creatures, and cattle disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Visiting Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
There existed a class of traveling physicians who visited small villages and hamlets going from one place to another, dispensing medical aid and preaching medicine and religion as well. This class still exists in India. It resembles the Periodeuteis i. e. travelling physicians or ambulant physicians of ancient Greece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Charity Hospitals==&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there were hospitals wherein the diseased, the aged, and the helpless were treated free of cost. The maternity homes for women and children were also maintained by the state. The king shall provide the orphans, the aged, the infirm, the afflicted, and the helpless with maintenance. He shall also provide subsistence to helpless women when they are carrying and also to the children they give birth to. The state also took measures to prevent the spread of epidemics or when necessary arranged the evacuation of the villages if the epidemics were not controlled. The king shall avoid taking possession of any country which is liable to the inroads of enemies and wild tribes, and which is harassed by frequent visitations of famine and pestilence. He shall also keep away from expensive sports.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the measures intended for the welfare of the public contributed greatly to the physical progress and thereby to the mental and moral progress of the society as well and thus helped in the nation-building effort of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Precautionary Measures against Fraud Doctors==&lt;br /&gt;
Just as medical aid was rendered in the right manner, so too there was great vigilance shown against the prevalence of quacks and pretenders who robbed the people of their lives and money. Stern measures were taken by the enactment of special laws forbidding these charlatans to practice and cheat innocent people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Growing Medicinal Plants==&lt;br /&gt;
Medicinal plants were planted either in natural soil or in pots. Such medicinal herbs as grow in marshy grounds are to be grown not only in grounds suitable for them but also in pots. The following edict of King Asoka bears testimony to the above statement:&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no herbs that were beneficial to man and beneficial to cattle, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no roots and fruits, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# On the roads, wells were caused to be dug and trees were caused to be planted for the use of cattle and men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way, those who injured the trees, useful plants, and herbs were also made liable to this punishment. One who uselessly cuts medicinal herbs planted in cultivated soil or grown wildly should absolve himself of the sin, follow a cow, and subsist on milk alone for one day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rules for Medical Administration==&lt;br /&gt;
There were strict rules regarding the notification of diseases prevalent in the village. Vaidya was bound to report, to the head of the village, every serious case or notifiable disease. Any physician who undertakes to treat in secret a patient suffering from ulcer or excess of unwholesome food or drink, as well as the master of the house (wherein such treatment is attempted) shall be innocent only when they, the physician and the master of the house, make a report of the same to either Gopa or Sthānika, otherwise both of them shall be equally guilty with the sufferer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now taking the benefit of the age-old tested experience, we in modern times, should organize medical aid, on the lines already suggested making changes whenever and in whatever way necessary and as suited to the needs and conditions of modern society. As for example&lt;br /&gt;
# The Vaidya should be stabilized by being given a plot of land in the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# Protection and plantation of medicinal herbs around the village should receive all attention from the State.&lt;br /&gt;
# Simple drugs should be prepared by the Vaidya himself in order to ensure the efficacy, freshness and low cost of the preparation.&lt;br /&gt;
# Every village must have its hospital on a small scale where the diseased, the aged and the helpless, might receive careful treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
# Widows and helpless women may be trained as nurses and midwives, who can earn their living and at the same time help the people in their illness.&lt;br /&gt;
# Maternity homes should be provided for the gravida and the children so that they have immediate medical aid without any change of place and without much expense.&lt;br /&gt;
# Prohibition of practice should be enforced on quacks and pretenders, by means of heavy punishments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=172621</id>
		<title>Talk:Medicines in Villages of Ancient India</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=172621"/>
		<updated>2025-06-24T05:09:49Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Despite the various foreign invasions and religions, the country has survived only due to its life full of agricultural toil. The description of ancient historians furnishes the data from which we can conclude that administration was so organized that each village was self-sufficing and became an independent unit in itself, at the same time being a part of the vast area of the motherland and marching in harmony with the rest. This peaceful living and healthy development of the villages was due to the conventions of war prevalent then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Kautilya===&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya warns and says:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;By the destruction of trade, agricultural produce, and standing crops, by causing the people to run away, and by slaying their leaders in secret, the country will be denuded of its people.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya in his Arthaśāstra defines a village as consisting of 100 families or houses in the least raising the number to 500 in the highest. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Magesthenes===&lt;br /&gt;
Magesthenes says:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In contrast to many other nations that often devastate the land during warfare, leading to barren and uncultivated fields, the Indian approach is different. Here, farmers are held in high esteem and treated with great respect, allowing them to continue their work safely and without fear, even in the midst of a battle is raging in their neighborhood, are undisturbed by any sense of danger, for the combatants on either side in waging the conflict make carnage of each other, but allow those engaged in husbandry to remain quite unmolested. Besides, they neither ravage an enemy&#039;s land with fire nor cut down its trees.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This being the case, the problem of medical aid was so tackled, that every village was able to receive the services of the physician in health as well as in disease. The medical administration was quite simple, practical, and economical which enabled a thorough system of medical administration that was devised then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mann===&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, it has been ordained by Mann that:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One should neither live among impious persons nor in a place abounding in diseases; one should not undertake the journey alone nor should reside on a mountain for a long tune.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vagbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhatta in his Astāṅgasangraha says that: &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A village should not be constructed where the country abounds in disease, where there is no physician, where there is no leader to guide and protect, where the number of irreligious people is more, and where the country is situated near a mountain.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He says that people should reside in a place that bears plenty of water, medicinal herbs, sacrificial sticks, flowers, grass, and firewood. It should yield abundant food and one should be a complete safety of property and person, the outskirts should be beautiful and pleasing and it should be adorned by the presence of learned people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Resources===&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a popular verse that describes the requisites for habitation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A wealthy person, a Brahamaṇa well versed in the Vedas, a king, a river, and the fifth a physician; in a place without any of these, one should not live even for a day.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above facts, we can see that in the construction and inhabitation of a village a site free from disease, a clever physician and the presence of medicinal herbs played an important part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Earning of a Village Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
As to the requirements for happy living in a village, definite instructions and advice have been laid down by the ancients. The physician occupied a predominant place and played an important part in the happy life of a village. For his contentment and continuity of service in the interests of the people, he was endowed with lands in that village, as a part of his remuneration. Superintendents, accountants, Gopas, Sthanikas, veterinary surgeons, physicians, horse trainers, and messengers shall also be endowed with lands, which they shall have no right to alienate by sale or mortgage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Duties of a Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
Thus being stabilized in the village, the physician discharged his duties in the best interests of the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He looked after every villager in health as well as in disease.&lt;br /&gt;
# He was responsible for the sanitation of the whole village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He imparted general training in personal hygiene and village sanitation.&lt;br /&gt;
# He made use of all the medicinal plants available in his village and prepared drugs himself, thus contributing to the medical economy by providing medicines at the lowest cost.&lt;br /&gt;
# He helped the State in the plantation of herbs that were not grown in his village and which were often needed in the preparation of the various drugs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Superintendent of Agriculture==&lt;br /&gt;
The superintendent of agriculture sought his advice in the plantation of medicinal herbs. The superintendent of agriculture is knowledgeable regarding the science of agriculture dealing with the plantation of bushes and trees, or assisted by those who are trained in such sciences. Thus, he brought about the well-being of the people as a physician, a sanitary officer, a pandit, and a wise man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Veterinary Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
The state not only maintained village physicians but also provided veterinary physicians for the treatment of animals because animals are very important in the agricultural system of a village. A veterinary physician is expected to protect agriculture from the molestation of oppressive fines, free labor and taxes, and herds of cattle from thieves, tigers, poisonous creatures, and cattle disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Visiting Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
There existed a class of traveling physicians who visited small villages and hamlets going from one place to another, dispensing medical aid and preaching medicine and religion as well. This class still exists in India. It resembles the Periodeuteis i. e. travelling physicians or ambulant physicians of ancient Greece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Charity Hospitals==&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there were hospitals wherein the diseased, the aged, and the helpless were treated free of cost. The maternity homes for women and children were also maintained by the state. The king shall provide the orphans, the aged, the infirm, the afflicted, and the helpless with maintenance. He shall also provide subsistence to helpless women when they are carrying and also to the children they give birth to. The state also took measures to prevent the spread of epidemics or when necessary arranged the evacuation of the villages if the epidemics were not controlled. The king shall avoid taking possession of any country which is liable to the inroads of enemies and wild tribes, and which is harassed by frequent visitations of famine and pestilence. He shall also keep away from expensive sports.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the measures intended for the welfare of the public contributed greatly to the physical progress and thereby to the mental and moral progress of the society as well and thus helped in the nation-building effort of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Precautionary Measures against Fraud Doctors==&lt;br /&gt;
Just as medical aid was rendered in the right manner, so too there was great vigilance shown against the prevalence of quacks and pretenders who robbed the people of their lives and money. Stern measures were taken by the enactment of special laws forbidding these charlatans to practice and cheat innocent people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Growing Medicinal Plants==&lt;br /&gt;
Medicinal plants were planted either in natural soil or in pots. Such medicinal herbs as grow in marshy grounds are to be grown not only in grounds suitable for them but also in pots. The following edict of King Asoka bears testimony to the above statement:&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no herbs that were beneficial to man and beneficial to cattle, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no roots and fruits, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# On the roads, wells were caused to be dug and trees were caused to be planted for the use of cattle and men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way, those who injured the trees, useful plants, and herbs were also made liable to this punishment. One who uselessly cuts medicinal herbs planted in cultivated soil or grown wildly should absolve himself of the sin, follow a cow, and subsist on milk alone for one day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rules for Medical Administration==&lt;br /&gt;
There were strict rules regarding the notification of diseases prevalent in the village. Vaidya was bound to report, to the head of the village, every serious case or notifiable disease. Any physician who undertakes to treat in secret a patient suffering from ulcer or excess of unwholesome food or drink, as well as the master of the house (wherein such treatment is attempted) shall be innocent only when they, the physician and the master of the house, make a report of the same to either Gopa or Sthānika, otherwise both of them shall be equally guilty with the sufferer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now taking the benefit of the age-old tested experience, we in modern times, should organize medical aid, on the lines already suggested making changes whenever and in whatever way necessary and as suited to the needs and conditions of modern society. As for example&lt;br /&gt;
# The Vaidya should be stabilized by being given a plot of land in the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# Protection and plantation of medicinal herbs around the village should receive all attention from the State.&lt;br /&gt;
# Simple drugs should be prepared by the Vaidya himself in order to ensure the efficacy, freshness and low cost of the preparation.&lt;br /&gt;
# Every village must have its hospital on a small scale where the diseased, the aged and the helpless, might receive careful treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
# Widows and helpless women may be trained as nurses and midwives, who can earn their living and at the same time help the people in their illness.&lt;br /&gt;
# Maternity homes should be provided for the gravida and the children so that they have immediate medical aid without any change of place and without much expense.&lt;br /&gt;
# Prohibition of practice should be enforced on quacks and pretenders, by means of heavy punishments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=171715</id>
		<title>Talk:Medicines in Villages of Ancient India</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=171715"/>
		<updated>2025-06-03T05:01:43Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Other Resources */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Despite the various foreign invasions and religions, the country has survived only due to its life full of agricultural toil. The description of ancient historians furnishes the data from which we can conclude that administration was so organized that each village was self-sufficing and became an independent unit in itself, at the same time being a part of the vast area of the motherland and marching in harmony with the rest. This peaceful living and healthy development of the villages was due to the conventions of war prevalent then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Perspective of Intellectuals==&lt;br /&gt;
===Kautilya===&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya warns and says:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;By the destruction of trade, agricultural produce, and standing crops, by causing the people to run away, and by slaying their leaders in secret, the country will be denuded of its people.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya in his Arthaśāstra defines a village as consisting of 100 families or houses in the least raising the number to 500 in the highest. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Magesthenes===&lt;br /&gt;
Magesthenes says:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In contrast to many other nations that often devastate the land during warfare, leading to barren and uncultivated fields, the Indian approach is different. Here, farmers are held in high esteem and treated with great respect, allowing them to continue their work safely and without fear, even in the midst of a battle is raging in their neighborhood, are undisturbed by any sense of danger, for the combatants on either side in waging the conflict make carnage of each other, but allow those engaged in husbandry to remain quite unmolested. Besides, they neither ravage an enemy&#039;s land with fire nor cut down its trees.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This being the case, the problem of medical aid was so tackled, that every village was able to receive the services of the physician in health as well as in disease. The medical administration was quite simple, practical, and economical which enabled a thorough system of medical administration that was devised then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mann===&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, it has been ordained by Mann that:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One should neither live among impious persons nor in a place abounding in diseases; one should not undertake the journey alone nor should reside on a mountain for a long tune.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vagbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhatta in his Astāṅgasangraha says that: &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A village should not be constructed where the country abounds in disease, where there is no physician, where there is no leader to guide and protect, where the number of irreligious people is more, and where the country is situated near a mountain.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He says that people should reside in a place that bears plenty of water, medicinal herbs, sacrificial sticks, flowers, grass, and firewood. It should yield abundant food and one should be a complete safety of property and person, the outskirts should be beautiful and pleasing and it should be adorned by the presence of learned people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Resources===&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a popular verse that describes the requisites for habitation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A wealthy person, a Brahamaṇa well versed in the Vedas, a king, a river, and the fifth a physician; in a place without any of these, one should not live even for a day.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above facts, we can see that in the construction and inhabitation of a village a site free from disease, a clever physician and the presence of medicinal herbs played an important part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Earning of a Village Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
As to the requirements for happy living in a village, definite instructions and advice have been laid down by the ancients. The physician occupied a predominant place and played an important part in the happy life of a village. For his contentment and continuity of service in the interests of the people, he was endowed with lands in that village, as a part of his remuneration. Superintendents, accountants, Gopas, Sthanikas, veterinary surgeons, physicians, horse trainers, and messengers shall also be endowed with lands, which they shall have no right to alienate by sale or mortgage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Duties of a Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
Thus being stabilized in the village, the physician discharged his duties in the best interests of the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He looked after every villager in health as well as in disease.&lt;br /&gt;
# He was responsible for the sanitation of the whole village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He imparted general training in personal hygiene and village sanitation.&lt;br /&gt;
# He made use of all the medicinal plants available in his village and prepared drugs himself, thus contributing to the medical economy by providing medicines at the lowest cost.&lt;br /&gt;
# He helped the State in the plantation of herbs that were not grown in his village and which were often needed in the preparation of the various drugs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Superintendent of Agriculture==&lt;br /&gt;
The superintendent of agriculture sought his advice in the plantation of medicinal herbs. The superintendent of agriculture is knowledgeable regarding the science of agriculture dealing with the plantation of bushes and trees, or assisted by those who are trained in such sciences. Thus, he brought about the well-being of the people as a physician, a sanitary officer, a pandit, and a wise man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Veterinary Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
The state not only maintained village physicians but also provided veterinary physicians for the treatment of animals because animals are very important in the agricultural system of a village. A veterinary physician is expected to protect agriculture from the molestation of oppressive fines, free labor and taxes, and herds of cattle from thieves, tigers, poisonous creatures, and cattle disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Visiting Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
There existed a class of traveling physicians who visited small villages and hamlets going from one place to another, dispensing medical aid and preaching medicine and religion as well. This class still exists in India. It resembles the Periodeuteis i. e. travelling physicians or ambulant physicians of ancient Greece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Charity Hospitals==&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there were hospitals wherein the diseased, the aged, and the helpless were treated free of cost. The maternity homes for women and children were also maintained by the state. The king shall provide the orphans, the aged, the infirm, the afflicted, and the helpless with maintenance. He shall also provide subsistence to helpless women when they are carrying and also to the children they give birth to. The state also took measures to prevent the spread of epidemics or when necessary arranged the evacuation of the villages if the epidemics were not controlled. The king shall avoid taking possession of any country which is liable to the inroads of enemies and wild tribes, and which is harassed by frequent visitations of famine and pestilence. He shall also keep away from expensive sports.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the measures intended for the welfare of the public contributed greatly to the physical progress and thereby to the mental and moral progress of the society as well and thus helped in the nation-building effort of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Precautionary Measures against Fraud Doctors==&lt;br /&gt;
Just as medical aid was rendered in the right manner, so too there was great vigilance shown against the prevalence of quacks and pretenders who robbed the people of their lives and money. Stern measures were taken by the enactment of special laws forbidding these charlatans to practice and cheat innocent people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Growing Medicinal Plants==&lt;br /&gt;
Medicinal plants were planted either in natural soil or in pots. Such medicinal herbs as grow in marshy grounds are to be grown not only in grounds suitable for them but also in pots. The following edict of King Asoka bears testimony to the above statement:&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no herbs that were beneficial to man and beneficial to cattle, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no roots and fruits, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# On the roads, wells were caused to be dug and trees were caused to be planted for the use of cattle and men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way, those who injured the trees, useful plants, and herbs were also made liable to this punishment. One who uselessly cuts medicinal herbs planted in cultivated soil or grown wildly should absolve himself of the sin, follow a cow, and subsist on milk alone for one day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rules for Medical Administration==&lt;br /&gt;
There were strict rules regarding the notification of diseases prevalent in the village. Vaidya was bound to report, to the head of the village, every serious case or notifiable disease. Any physician who undertakes to treat in secret a patient suffering from ulcer or excess of unwholesome food or drink, as well as the master of the house (wherein such treatment is attempted) shall be innocent only when they, the physician and the master of the house, make a report of the same to either Gopa or Sthānika, otherwise both of them shall be equally guilty with the sufferer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now taking the benefit of the age-old tested experience, we in modern times, should organize medical aid, on the lines already suggested making changes whenever and in whatever way necessary and as suited to the needs and conditions of modern society. As for example&lt;br /&gt;
# The Vaidya should be stabilized by being given a plot of land in the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# Protection and plantation of medicinal herbs around the village should receive all attention from the State.&lt;br /&gt;
# Simple drugs should be prepared by the Vaidya himself in order to ensure the efficacy, freshness and low cost of the preparation.&lt;br /&gt;
# Every village must have its hospital on a small scale where the diseased, the aged and the helpless, might receive careful treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
# Widows and helpless women may be trained as nurses and midwives, who can earn their living and at the same time help the people in their illness.&lt;br /&gt;
# Maternity homes should be provided for the gravida and the children so that they have immediate medical aid without any change of place and without much expense.&lt;br /&gt;
# Prohibition of practice should be enforced on quacks and pretenders, by means of heavy punishments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=171714</id>
		<title>Talk:Medicines in Villages of Ancient India</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=171714"/>
		<updated>2025-06-03T05:00:43Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Vagbhatta */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;Despite the various foreign invasions and religions, the country has survived only due to its life full of agricultural toil. The description of ancient historians furnishes the data from which we can conclude that administration was so organized that each village was self-sufficing and became an independent unit in itself, at the same time being a part of the vast area of the motherland and marching in harmony with the rest. This peaceful living and healthy development of the villages was due to the conventions of war prevalent then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Perspective of Intellectuals==&lt;br /&gt;
===Kautilya===&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya warns and says:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;By the destruction of trade, agricultural produce, and standing crops, by causing the people to run away, and by slaying their leaders in secret, the country will be denuded of its people.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya in his Arthaśāstra defines a village as consisting of 100 families or houses in the least raising the number to 500 in the highest. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Magesthenes===&lt;br /&gt;
Magesthenes says:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In contrast to many other nations that often devastate the land during warfare, leading to barren and uncultivated fields, the Indian approach is different. Here, farmers are held in high esteem and treated with great respect, allowing them to continue their work safely and without fear, even in the midst of a battle is raging in their neighborhood, are undisturbed by any sense of danger, for the combatants on either side in waging the conflict make carnage of each other, but allow those engaged in husbandry to remain quite unmolested. Besides, they neither ravage an enemy&#039;s land with fire nor cut down its trees.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This being the case, the problem of medical aid was so tackled, that every village was able to receive the services of the physician in health as well as in disease. The medical administration was quite simple, practical, and economical which enabled a thorough system of medical administration that was devised then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mann===&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, it has been ordained by Mann that:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One should neither live among impious persons nor in a place abounding in diseases; one should not undertake the journey alone nor should reside on a mountain for a long tune.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vagbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhatta in his Astāṅgasangraha says that: &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A village should not be constructed where the country abounds in disease, where there is no physician, where there is no leader to guide and protect, where the number of irreligious people is more, and where the country is situated near a mountain.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He says that people should reside in a place that bears plenty of water, medicinal herbs, sacrificial sticks, flowers, grass, and firewood. It should yield abundant food and one should be a complete safety of property and person, the outskirts should be beautiful and pleasing and it should be adorned by the presence of learned people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Resources===&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a popular verse that describes the requisites for habitation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A wealthy person, a Brahamana well versed in the Vedas, a king, a river, and the fifth a physician; in a place without any of these, one should not live even for a day.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above facts, we can see that in the construction and inhabitation of a village a site free from disease, a clever physician and the presence of medicinal herbs played an important part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Earning of a Village Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
As to the requirements for happy living in a village, definite instructions and advice have been laid down by the ancients. The physician occupied a predominant place and played an important part in the happy life of a village. For his contentment and continuity of service in the interests of the people, he was endowed with lands in that village, as a part of his remuneration. Superintendents, accountants, Gopas, Sthanikas, veterinary surgeons, physicians, horse trainers, and messengers shall also be endowed with lands, which they shall have no right to alienate by sale or mortgage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Duties of a Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
Thus being stabilized in the village, the physician discharged his duties in the best interests of the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He looked after every villager in health as well as in disease.&lt;br /&gt;
# He was responsible for the sanitation of the whole village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He imparted general training in personal hygiene and village sanitation.&lt;br /&gt;
# He made use of all the medicinal plants available in his village and prepared drugs himself, thus contributing to the medical economy by providing medicines at the lowest cost.&lt;br /&gt;
# He helped the State in the plantation of herbs that were not grown in his village and which were often needed in the preparation of the various drugs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Superintendent of Agriculture==&lt;br /&gt;
The superintendent of agriculture sought his advice in the plantation of medicinal herbs. The superintendent of agriculture is knowledgeable regarding the science of agriculture dealing with the plantation of bushes and trees, or assisted by those who are trained in such sciences. Thus, he brought about the well-being of the people as a physician, a sanitary officer, a pandit, and a wise man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Veterinary Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
The state not only maintained village physicians but also provided veterinary physicians for the treatment of animals because animals are very important in the agricultural system of a village. A veterinary physician is expected to protect agriculture from the molestation of oppressive fines, free labor and taxes, and herds of cattle from thieves, tigers, poisonous creatures, and cattle disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Visiting Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
There existed a class of traveling physicians who visited small villages and hamlets going from one place to another, dispensing medical aid and preaching medicine and religion as well. This class still exists in India. It resembles the Periodeuteis i. e. travelling physicians or ambulant physicians of ancient Greece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Charity Hospitals==&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover, there were hospitals wherein the diseased, the aged, and the helpless were treated free of cost. The maternity homes for women and children were also maintained by the state. The king shall provide the orphans, the aged, the infirm, the afflicted, and the helpless with maintenance. He shall also provide subsistence to helpless women when they are carrying and also to the children they give birth to. The state also took measures to prevent the spread of epidemics or when necessary arranged the evacuation of the villages if the epidemics were not controlled. The king shall avoid taking possession of any country which is liable to the inroads of enemies and wild tribes, and which is harassed by frequent visitations of famine and pestilence. He shall also keep away from expensive sports.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the measures intended for the welfare of the public contributed greatly to the physical progress and thereby to the mental and moral progress of the society as well and thus helped in the nation-building effort of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Precautionary Measures against Fraud Doctors==&lt;br /&gt;
Just as medical aid was rendered in the right manner, so too there was great vigilance shown against the prevalence of quacks and pretenders who robbed the people of their lives and money. Stern measures were taken by the enactment of special laws forbidding these charlatans to practice and cheat innocent people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Growing Medicinal Plants==&lt;br /&gt;
Medicinal plants were planted either in natural soil or in pots. Such medicinal herbs as grow in marshy grounds are to be grown not only in grounds suitable for them but also in pots. The following edict of King Asoka bears testimony to the above statement:&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no herbs that were beneficial to man and beneficial to cattle, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no roots and fruits, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# On the roads, wells were caused to be dug and trees were caused to be planted for the use of cattle and men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way, those who injured the trees, useful plants, and herbs were also made liable to this punishment. One who uselessly cuts medicinal herbs planted in cultivated soil or grown wildly should absolve himself of the sin, follow a cow, and subsist on milk alone for one day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rules for Medical Administration==&lt;br /&gt;
There were strict rules regarding the notification of diseases prevalent in the village. Vaidya was bound to report, to the head of the village, every serious case or notifiable disease. Any physician who undertakes to treat in secret a patient suffering from ulcer or excess of unwholesome food or drink, as well as the master of the house (wherein such treatment is attempted) shall be innocent only when they, the physician and the master of the house, make a report of the same to either Gopa or Sthānika, otherwise both of them shall be equally guilty with the sufferer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now taking the benefit of the age-old tested experience, we in modern times, should organize medical aid, on the lines already suggested making changes whenever and in whatever way necessary and as suited to the needs and conditions of modern society. As for example&lt;br /&gt;
# The Vaidya should be stabilized by being given a plot of land in the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# Protection and plantation of medicinal herbs around the village should receive all attention from the State.&lt;br /&gt;
# Simple drugs should be prepared by the Vaidya himself in order to ensure the efficacy, freshness and low cost of the preparation.&lt;br /&gt;
# Every village must have its hospital on a small scale where the diseased, the aged and the helpless, might receive careful treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
# Widows and helpless women may be trained as nurses and midwives, who can earn their living and at the same time help the people in their illness.&lt;br /&gt;
# Maternity homes should be provided for the gravida and the children so that they have immediate medical aid without any change of place and without much expense.&lt;br /&gt;
# Prohibition of practice should be enforced on quacks and pretenders, by means of heavy punishments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
#Agniveśa, Caraka, Dṛḍhabala, and Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society. &#039;&#039;The Caraka-Saṃhitā&#039;&#039;. ed., Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, 1949. 6 vols.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Jain_Dharm&amp;diff=148310</id>
		<title>Jain Dharm</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Jain_Dharm&amp;diff=148310"/>
		<updated>2024-11-26T04:07:39Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* More Travels */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Author|Himanshu Bhatt}}&lt;br /&gt;
[[image:Jain flag.jpg|right|thumb|200px|The official Jain flag.]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Major Jina Temples in India.jpg|thumb|250px|These are the most important Jina temples for pilgrimages in India.]]&lt;br /&gt;
&#039;&#039;&#039;[[Jainism]]&#039;&#039;&#039; is also known as &#039;&#039;&#039;Jain Dharm&#039;&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;&#039;Jin Dharm&#039;&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;&#039;Jinmārga&#039;&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;&#039;Jinśāsan&#039;&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;&#039;Jinvachan&#039;&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;&#039;Jinvāni&#039;&#039;&#039;, and &#039;&#039;&#039;Nirgranth Dharm&#039;&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;&#039;Nirgranthśāsan&#039;&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;&#039;Vitarāgamārg&#039;&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;&#039;Anekāntadarśan&#039;&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;&#039;[[Arhat]] Dharm&#039;&#039;&#039;. It is an [[Arya]] dharm, like Sanatan Dharm, Bauddh Dharm, Sikh Dharm, and Bonpa Dharm. This means that it is a religion that is based on the [[Moksha|Doctrine of Moksha]]. It, like the Sanatan and Bauddh dharms claims to be an [[Astika]] [[darsana|darshan]].&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jainism recognizes two fundamental principles. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# The jiva [[tattva]] - It means living objects.&lt;br /&gt;
# The [[ajiva]] tattva - It means non-living objects&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These two principles come into contact with one another and forge certain energies that bring forth birth, various experiences of life and death. There is [[a]] five-fold ethical code in Jainism. It is as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Ahiñsā]] - non-violence&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Satya]] - truth&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Asteya]] - non-stealing&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Brahmacharya]] - celibacy&lt;br /&gt;
# [[Aparigraha]] - non-acceptance of gifts&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Jains consider themselves as [[Hindus]],&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 95 &#039;&#039;Modern India and the Indians: Being a Series of Impressions, Notes, and Essays&#039;&#039;&lt;br /&gt;
By Sir Monier Monier-Williams &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and it was actually Dayanand Saraswati who had urged government legislation to have them recognized as distinct from the [[Hindu]] community.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;the kinship of the religions of India stems from the fact that Jains, Buddhists and Sikhs look back to Hinduism as their common mother.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Religions of the World&#039;&#039; S. Vernon McCasland, Grace E. Cairns, David C. Yu &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; - S. Vernon McCasland &amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Pan-Hindu monarchs, while being devout to a particular sect themselves were open to accepting and supporting their family members being of any other sect.  King Kharvela the Jain king of Kalinga was called a &amp;quot;sarva pasanda pujaka&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means &#039;&#039;worshiper of all sects&amp;quot;.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and &amp;quot;sarva devayatana samskarana&amp;quot;.&amp;lt;Ref&amp;gt; P. 109 &#039;&#039;Jain Journal, Volume 39&#039;&#039; By Jain Bhawan &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means &#039;&#039;builder of temples for all sects.&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Line 17th of his Hatigumpha inscription also reveals that he repaired the temples of all the [[deities]].&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means &amp;quot;Sava devayatana sanakara karako.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 144 &#039;&#039;Proceedings - Indian History Congress, Part 1&#039;&#039; By Indian History Congress &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Origin of Jainism==&lt;br /&gt;
The origin of Jainism is such that it claims to be established by Kashyapa (perhaps refering to Rishabha, who was of Kashyapa [[gotra]]), or in one case [[Gautama]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; Mirat-i-Ahmadi &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. He has also been known as Adinath, Adiguru, Adiśvara, Koṣālika, Nabheya, Vriśabhasena, Yugadijina, and Yugadiśa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
We do know that the first Tirthankara&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This word appears for the first time in the Uttaradyayana and latter section of the Arcaranga; P. 53 &#039;&#039;Jaina Literature &amp;amp; Philosophy&#039;&#039; By Sāgaramala Jaina, [[Aśoka]] [[Kumāra]] Siṃha (Ḍô.) &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; was Rishabha and that he preached the [[dharma]] if various parts of India. His son Bharat further became a Chakravarti whose suzerainty extended to beyond India. This spread Jainism as well, and is the reason why two known Tirthankars (Simandhara, Yugandhara) apart from the 24 of India were born in ancient Uyghurstan and Afghanistan.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jains have historically also been known as Nirgranthas (&#039;&#039;Without knots&#039;&#039;), Nagnas (&#039;&#039;Naked ones,&#039;&#039; referring to the mendicants), Nainars (in Tamilnad), Kshapanakas, Bhavnas, and Bhavyajanas. Collectively they are known as the Ćaturvidha Sangh or Ćaturvarna Sangh (&#039;&#039;Four-fold Order&#039;&#039;), and Ćaturvarga which means the same.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jain temples are typically referred to as mandirs, though are also more specifically known as jinalayas, siddhayatans, and sasvata-caityas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Harmony of Jainism with other sects==&lt;br /&gt;
Jain Dharma has been harmonious with other sects, including mainstream Hindu Dharma.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Haribhadra wrote of [[Shiva]] as Mahadeva and him being the jina free from all passions, on the cult, knowledge, renunciations, etc.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 539 &#039;&#039;A History of Indian Literature: Buddhist literature and Jaina literature&#039;&#039; By Moriz Winternitz &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Malli Reddi though a Jain himself of a Jain family is said to be the uplifter of four doctrines (Jain, Shaiva, [[Vaishnava]], and [[Bauddha]].) He even built 21 temples to merit his ancestors up to 21 generations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 67 &#039;&#039;The Quarterly Journal of the [[Mythic Society]] (Bangalore)., Volume 90&#039;&#039; By The Society &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Mandala Purusha&#039;s Suddmani Nigandu or Sulatnani Nigandu dictionary uses the same generic word to refer to deities of different doctrines whether for Jina, Brahman or Pangayan, Siva, or others.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; .P. 625 &#039;&#039;Thirumathi Sornammal Endowment Lectures on [[Tirukkural]], 1959-60 to 1968-69, Volume 1&#039;&#039; By Xavier S. Thani Nayagam &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Asadhara composed the Jinasahasranama in the mid-13th century and it in the Jina is repeatedly compared with Mahadeva Sadasiva and Brahma.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 31 &#039;&#039;Jainism in Early Medieval Karnataka&#039;&#039; By R.B.P. Singh &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ravisena identifies Rishabhadeva as Shiva and Swayambhu. In the Mahapurana of Jinasena-Gunabhadra, the Jina is called the creator and destroyer of the universe.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{{Cquote|That which is formless is given a form (rupa.) He is the form of the universe, the Lord of the World. It is the embodiment (murti) of enlightenment ([[Moksha|kevala-jnana]]), the one who has conquered all passions, the Jina lord. The embodiment of the Jina shows the teacher of the world as absorbed in The Ultimate (Brahma).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 21 &#039;&#039;Framing the Jina: Narratives of Icons and Idols in Jain History&#039;&#039; By John Cort &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;|4=Jaya Samhita}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hemchandra was the one who gave advice to King Kumar Pala to rebuild Somanath pilgrimage temple after it was plundered and destroyed by Mahmud Ghazni, according to the [[Bhadrakali]] inscription.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 26 &#039;&#039;Prabhas and Somnath&#039;&#039; By Shambhuprasad Harprasad Desai &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Then aggressive sectarian priests pressured him to pay homage to the Shiva statue at the temple. Hemchandra replied with piety towards the statue and said, &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;I bow to all those who have overcome the attachment and hatred that are the cause of worldly existence, be they Brahmā, [[Vishnu]], Shiva or Jina.&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
An inscription belonging to Saundatti town Ratta Dynasty&#039;s period reads&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 186 &#039;&#039;Pandit N.R. Bhatt, Felicitation Volume&#039;&#039; edited by Pierre-Sylvain Filliozat, Satya Pal Narang, C. Panduranga Bhatta &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;:&lt;br /&gt;
:Jayanti yasyāvadato &#039;pi bhā[[rati]]&lt;br /&gt;
:Vibhutayas tirthakrto&#039;pi...&lt;br /&gt;
:Sivāya dhātre sugatāya visnave&lt;br /&gt;
:jināya tasmai sakalātmane namah&lt;br /&gt;
This shows the belief that all Hindu religions, whether Shaivism, Buddhism, Vaishnavism, Jainism, or others, they are all valid according to Jainism.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A silasasana in Belur from 1380 CE declares that Lord Kesava of Belur is identical with &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;whomsoever the Vedāntins in their heart adore under the name of Brahm, or the Saivites under the name of Siva, or the Bauddhas under the [[Buddha]], the Naiyāyikas skilled in the pramanas under the name of Kartā, whomsoever the Jains understand by Arhat, whomsoever the Mimāmsakas call [[Karma]].&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 187 &#039;&#039;Pandit N.R. Bhatt, Felicitation Volume&#039;&#039; edited by Pierre-Sylvain Filliozat, Satya Pal Narang, C. Panduranga Bhatta &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A Jain inscription reads&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 187 &#039;&#039;Pandit N.R. Bhatt, Felicitation Volume&#039;&#039; edited by Pierre-Sylvain Filliozat, Satya Pal Narang, C. Panduranga Bhatta &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;:&lt;br /&gt;
:Yo viṣvam vedavedyam jananajalanidher bhanginah pāradrṣvā&lt;br /&gt;
:paurvāparyāviruddham vacanam anupamam niṣkalankam yadiyam&lt;br /&gt;
:tam vande sādhuvandyam sakalagunanidhim dhvastadoṣadviṣantam&lt;br /&gt;
:buddham vā vardhamānam ṣtadalinilayam keṣavam vā ṣivam vā&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kerala&#039;s St. Ilangovadigal had used epithets of Brahma and Shiva for Tirthankaras.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 112 &#039;&#039;A Comprehensive History of Jainism: From the Earliest Beginnings to AD 1000, Volume 1&#039;&#039; By  Asim Kumar Chatterjee; God is All Knowing, the embodiment of Dharma; He transcends the limited understanding of living beings; He is friend to all creatures; He has triumphed over the eight-fold actions; He is the Achiever, the Great One, the Root of all Dharma, the Absolute Truth, the Pure, the Ancient, the Wise, the Conquerer of anger, the foremost [[Deva]], the Lord of the ultimate deliverance, the Supreme Being, the Virtue Incarnate He lights up the higher world; He is the great Truth, the All-Humble; He is the Charana who traverses the sky, the Root-Cause of everything, the Supreme [[Yogi]], the Great One; He excels all; He is All-Radiant, All Pervading; He is the Great Preceptor, the Possessor of natural virtues, our Lord; He is of undiminished glory; He is the Great Leader full of goodness, the Auspicious Force, the All-Rich, the Self-Born, the Four-Headed, the Bestower of [[Anga]] scriptures; He is the Grace-Incarnate, the God, the Possessor of eight qualities, the indivisible Ancient Substance, the Dweller in Heaven, the Foremost of the Vedas, the Shining Light.&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;Without the illumination of the scriptures as revealed by the Supreme Lord, above-described, one cannot free oneself from the prison of births.&amp;quot; - &#039;&#039;Silappadikdram&#039;&#039; &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Celini, a Vaishnava of the Sinhdudesi royal family married Srenika the Jain, and the two stayed in their respective religions.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 220 &#039;&#039;Jainism in South India By P. M. Joseph International School of Dravidian Linguistics&#039;&#039; &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Brahm in Jainism==&lt;br /&gt;
:&#039;&#039;See also: [[Brahm]]&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
Although Jain scriptures normally focus on achieving the statehood of the Jina, rather than explain a Supreme Jina to which all [[Jinas]] belong, there latter does find mention. The notion of a Supreme above all is clear in some Jain scriptures. There has been association between Tirthankaras and [[Brāhm|Brahm (Brāhman)]] within the texts. The second, Tirthankar, Ajita in the &#039;&#039;Svayambhu [[Stotra]]&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Svayambhu Stotra sloka 10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; is described as &amp;quot;[[Brahma]]-nisṭha&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means engrossed in Self.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and is requested to bestow &amp;quot;Jinasri&amp;quot; on the devotee.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 93 &#039;&#039;Jain Journal&#039;&#039;, Volume 37, By Jain Bhawan&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Later in the same scripture,&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Svayambhu Stotra sloka 119&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; [[Brahmā]] is described of as being the highest principle, &amp;quot;[[ahiñsa]] bhutanam jagati viditam brahma paramair.&amp;quot; There is also Jinesvara Suri&#039;s &#039;&#039;Gaharayanakoṣa&#039;&#039; scripture which begins first with a prayer to Jina, and then [[Brahman]].&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 386 &#039;&#039;Journal of the [[Oriental Institute]], Volume 41&#039;&#039; By [[Oriental Institute]], 1991 &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The name Brahmā (not to be confused with [[Brāhma]]) has been used in Jainism also in titles conferred on both Jain scholars and [[temples]]. Hasmukhlal Dhirajlal Sankalia suggests that names like Brahmasaraṇu suggest the person has realized or is after [[Brahman]] &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Studies in the historical &amp;amp; cultural geography and ethnography of Gujarat: places and peoples in inscriptions of Gujarat: 300 B.C.-1300 A.D.&#039;&#039; By Hasmukhlal Dhirajlal Sankalia &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There were some great scholars who took this title and examples are Brahmachintamani, Brahmaguṇadasa, Brahmajinadasa,  Brahmajinasagara, Brahmananka, Brahmapunyasagara and Brahmasantidas. Furthermore, the Parsvadeva Basadi, a temple of Parshvanatha of Tailangere is known as Brahma Jinalaya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some scholars make it clear that Brahman is an entity and Supreme Brahman and even compare it to personifications of God Almighty. The Jain Scholar Yogindu called [[Paramātma]] by many names including Brahman and Jinadeva.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 4639 &#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Indian Literature: sasay to zorgot&#039;&#039; edited by Mohan Lal &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He writes, &amp;quot;Jinadeva is present in all the [[temples]] of the body and man would be fool to seek him in temples.&amp;quot; He compares the perfection of Jina to other names that the perfect entity is called. The body, etc. are not the highest self that is here known stainless (nirmala), timeless (niṛkala), pure, Jina, [[Śiva]], [[Viṣṇu]] and peaceful.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means Śānta.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He also says, &amp;quot;If the highest Brahman is not realized through great meditation one has to wander infinitely suffering the miseries of transmigration.&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A few scholars have made it a required belief to believe in the Supreme Jina. [[Achārya]] Vijay Bhuvanbhanusuri writes, &amp;quot;If philosophers do not believe in the omniscient Jinendradeva as the reverend Supreme Lord, then there is no Jainatva&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to Jainhood.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in them.&amp;quot; A Jain scripture says one &amp;quot;should center one&#039;s [[mind]], heart and soul in mastering intellectual recognition-perception of the Supreme Self through philosophic erudition and thus ultimately become himself the Lord of Lords namely the dispassionate Jinendradeva.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;Ref&amp;gt; P. 64 &#039;&#039;Samadhi shatak: a century of verses on concentration or self-absorption&#039;&#039; By Devanandi &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the &#039;&#039;[[Mahāpurāṇa]]&#039;&#039; of Jinasena-Guṇabhadra, the Jina is called the creator and destroyer of the universe. The following is an excerpt from a Jain scripture:&lt;br /&gt;
: That which is formless is given a form.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Form means rupa.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He is the form of the universe, the lord of the world. It is the embodiment ([[murti]]) of enlightenment (kevala-jnāna), the one who has conquered all passions, the Jina lord. The embodiment of the Jina shows the teacher of the world as absorbed in the ultimate (Brahmā).&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 21 &#039;&#039;Framing the Jina: Narratives of Icons and [[Idols]] in Jain History&#039;&#039; By John Cort &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Sureśvara]] was the chief disciple of [[Śankara|Adi Shankar Acharya]] and he used the word [[ātmā]] to connote the Brahman at times and other times the jivatma.&amp;lt;reF&amp;gt; P. 73 &#039;&#039;Suresvara&#039;s Vartika On [[Yajnavalkya]]&#039;S-[[Maitreyi]] Dialogue&#039;&#039; edited by Shoun Hino &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; [[Digambara]] Jain scholar Vijayananda in his &#039;&#039;Astasahasri&#039;&#039; quotes Suresvara&#039;s &#039;&#039;Brhadaranyakopanishad-bhasya-varttika&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 72-73 A History of Early Vedānta Philosophy  By Hajime Nakamura &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many Jains, especially renowned scholars have denied that Jainism is atheist. Renowned Jain philosopher, [[Vijayasena Suri]] in the court of [[Akbar]] when accused of preaching [[atheism]] declared that Jainism&#039;s belief is not atheistic and is similar to the [[Sañkhya]] of [[Kapila]].&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 237 &#039;&#039;A History of Gujarat: Mughal period, from 1573 to 1758&#039;&#039; By Mānekshāh Sorābshāh Commissariat&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Sañkhya advocates a Nirguṇa Atman&amp;lt;Ref&amp;gt; P. xvii &#039;&#039;[[Yoga]] Philosophy of Patanjali: Containing his [[yoga]] aphorisms with Vyāsa&#039;s commentary in [[Sanskrit]] and a translation with annotations including many suggestions for the practice of yoga&#039;&#039; By [[Patañjali]], Swami Hariharā[[nanda]] Āraṇya &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or a plurality of selves.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 379 &#039;&#039;The Principal Upaniṣads&#039;&#039; by Swami Nikhilananda &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;) Similar to this view, some advocated monism. The Ekavada or monism is discussed by some Jains. One commentator even refers to the Upaniṣadic idea of Brahman.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 64 &#039;&#039;Jain Agamas: an introduction to canonical literature By K. L. Chanchreek&#039;&#039; &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It corresponds to the Buddhist idea of Ekaccasassatavada mentioned in &#039;&#039;Brahmajala Sutta&#039;&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Five Heavens==&lt;br /&gt;
[[image:Jain cosmology.jpg|right|thumb|200px|Jain cosmology.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 88 &#039;&#039;A Guide to Religious Thought and Practices&#039;&#039; By Santanu K. Patro &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;]]&lt;br /&gt;
There are 5 swargas identified in Jain sastras. The higher ones are in descending order&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 317 &#039;&#039;A Companion to Indian Mythology: Hindu, Buddhist &amp;amp; Jaina&#039;&#039; By Vishwanath S. Naravane &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;:&lt;br /&gt;
#Urdhavaloka&lt;br /&gt;
#Devaloka&lt;br /&gt;
#Graiveyika&lt;br /&gt;
#Anuttaravimana&lt;br /&gt;
#Mokshaloka&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Jainism and Vedic scriptures==&lt;br /&gt;
===Jainism not nastika doctrine===&lt;br /&gt;
Scholar Annāsaheba Latthe writes that Jainism cannot be called a [[nāstika]] doctrine because some its Tirthankaras are &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;worshiped and praised&#039;&#039;&amp;quot; in the [[Vedas]].&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 32 &#039;&#039;An Introduction to Jainism&#039;&#039; By Annasaheba Latthe&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Jains themselves have been branded nāstikas for not accepting the [[Vedas]] and they in turn have accused many non-Jains of being Nāstikas. According to Jainism, nastikavāda is a system of beliefs that are nāstika in nature. Jains assign the term nāstika to one who is ignorant of the meaning of the religious texts&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Page i, &#039;&#039;Forms of Indian Philosophical Literature and Other Papers&#039;&#039; by V.S. Kambi&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or those who deny the existence of the soul.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 163 &#039;&#039;Mahavira: His Life and Teachings&#039;&#039; by Bimala Churn Law&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Jains acharyas, Maṇibhadra and Haribhadra associated Jainism of [[āstika]] classification and associated the Lokayata ([[Charvaka]]) philosophy and pro-Vedic [[Vedānta]] with nāstika.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 173 &#039;&#039;Unifying Hinduism: philosophy and identity in Indian intellectual history&#039;&#039; By Andrew J. Nicholson&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Tirthankaras in Vedic scriptures===&lt;br /&gt;
Some mainstream [[Hindu scriptures]] like the [[Purāṇas]] clearly mention the [[Tirthankara]]s. It is now accepted that Vedas and other Vedic scriptures do too.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable sortable&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|- &lt;br /&gt;
! Tirthankara&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
! Translation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
! Passage&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
! [[Veda]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
!Riṣ[[abha]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
|But Riṣabha went on, unperturbed by anything till he became sin-free like a conch that takes no black dot, without obstruction ... which is the epithet of the First World-teacher, may become the destroyer of enemies&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|[[Ṛgveda]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ṛgveda X.166&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
!Riṣabha&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Om namo arhato Rsabho, om Rsabhah pavitram.&amp;lt;BR&amp;gt;Om trataramindram Rshabham vadanti amrtaramindram&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
!Ariśtanemi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|So asmakam [[Aristanemi]] svaha Arhan vibharsi sayakani dhanvarhanistam yajatam visvarupam arhannidam dayase&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
|[[Ṛgveda]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ṛgveda Astak 2, Varga 7&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
!Ariśtanemi&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Om svasti na indro vrddhasravah&amp;lt;BR&amp;gt;svasti nah pIZsa vis&#039;vavedrih&amp;lt;BR&amp;gt;svasti na sta&#039;rksyo Aristanemih&amp;lt;BR&amp;gt;svasti no brhaspatir dadha&#039;tu&amp;lt;BR&amp;gt;anena svastikena bhagavad durgciya&#039;h&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
| [[Ṛgveda]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ṛgveda 1.89.6a&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; / &amp;lt;BR&amp;gt;Sāmaveda&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sāmaveda 2.1225&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; a/ &amp;lt;BR&amp;gt;[[Kaivalya]] [[Upaniṣad]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 126 &#039;&#039;Ritual [[Worship]] of the Great Goddess: The Liturgy of the [[Durga]] [[Puja]] with By Hillary Rodrigues.) This [[mantra]] also appears in the [[Kaivalya]] [[Upaniṣad]] P. 5-6 [[Kaivalya Upaniṣad]]&#039;&#039; By Swami Chinmayananda&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ṛgveda mentions Ṛṣabha the 1st Tirthankara and Ariśtanemi the 22nd. The [[Yajurveda]] mentions both of them and then Ajitanatha and Suparshva too, in cantos 25 and 92. Below are documented sections of scripture that reference one or more of the 24 [[Jinas]] venerated in Jainism:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Ṛgveda]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Ṛgveda 8,8,24; and 10,178,1&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Yajurveda]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yajurveda 25, 19 and 9, 25&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Sāmaveda]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sāmaveda (4, 1)&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Atharvaveda]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Atharvaveda 20, 143, 10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Aitareya Brāhmana]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;[[Aitareya]] Brāhmana 20, 2&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Yasknirutka]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Yasknirutka 10, 12&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Sarvanukramanika]] by [[Kātyāyana]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Vedartha Dipika]] by Sadguru Śishya&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Śayana Bhāsya]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śayana Bhāsya P. 678&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Skanda Purāṇa]] - Prabhas Khanda&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Skanda Purāṇa 16, 96&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Bhāgavata Purāṇa]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;[[Bhāgavata]] Purāṇa 2, 7, 10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Markandeya Purāṇa]]&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Markandeya Purāṇa 50,  39-41&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Jain interpretation of Vedas===&lt;br /&gt;
As mainstream Hindu scriptures don&#039;t declare the [[Vedas]] themselves fundamental to achieving [[Mokṣa]] but as holy texts, so too many Jains view them as sacred but not fundamental for [[Mokṣa]]. [[Vaṣiṣṭha|Vaṣiṣṭha Ṛṣi]] for instance, in his &#039;&#039;[[Dharmasutra]]&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Dharmasutra VI, 3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; declared, &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;acharahinam na punanti vedah&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;Vedas do not purify one.&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Tamil saint Ilangovadigal wrote in his Silappadikdram of the Arihant that He is, &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;the Dweller in Heaven, the Foremost of the Vedas...&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Buddhist &#039;&#039;Suttanipata&#039;&#039; makes a reference to &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;the Vedas of the Samanas as well as those of the Brahmans.&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 154 Early Buddhist Theory of Knowledge By Kulatissa [[Nanda]] Jayatilleke&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; There are Jains even in modern time that believe the Jainism originates from the Veda. An example is given by scholar T.N. Dhar who visited [[Mathura]] and met with a Swami Vijayananda of the [[Digambara]] sect that made this claim.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Inner World Outer World&#039;&#039; By T.N. Dhar&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Another scholar that claimed to have the compassionate message of the true Vedas is [[Thiruvalluvar]], who is believed by many scholars to have been a Jain. His parentage is from a Brahman father and he was addressed &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;Aravalianthanan&#039;&#039;&amp;quot; (&#039;&#039;Brahman who possesses the [[dharmacakra|wheel of dharma]].&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 78 &#039;&#039;Jain Journal, Volume 5&#039;&#039; By Jain Bhawan&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;) Many writers have written of him and in one quote is a relationship made between him and the message of the Vedas, &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;Of him It is no other than Ayan ([[Brahma]]) himself, seated on the beautiful lotus-flower, who, assuming the form of Valluvar, has given to the world the truths of the Vedas, that they may shine without being mixed up with falsehood.&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 59 &#039;&#039;Tales and Poems of South India&#039;&#039; By Edward Jewitt Robinson&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &#039;&#039;Silappadikaram&#039;&#039; quotes a verse from it. &#039;&#039;Nikakesi&#039;&#039; too quotes from it a few times, and whenever it does it proclaims of the Kural, &amp;quot;as is mentioned in our scripture&amp;quot;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 107 &#039;&#039;A Comprehensive History of Jainism: From the Earliest Beginnings to AD 1000, Volume 1&#039;&#039; By Asim Kumar Chatterjee&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Further, Jain Sage Jinabhadra in his &#039;&#039;Visesavasyakabhasya&#039;&#039; cites a number of passages from the Vedic Upanishads.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 93 &#039;&#039;Studies in Jain literature&#039;&#039; by Vaman Mahadeo Kulkarni, Sresh?hi Kasturabhai Lalabhai Smaraka Nidhi&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even many of the Vedic sages are honored by Jain scholars, for their asceticism. Sages like [[Yajnavalkya]], Rajaputra, [[Nara-Nārayaṇa|Nara]], [[Nārada]], [[Gautama Maharishi|Gautama]], [[Apastamba]], [[Angiras (sage)|Angiras]]a, and Romapada are also mentioned in the &#039;&#039;Yasastilaka&#039;&#039; for their austerities.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 160 Brahmanism, Jainism, and [[Buddhism]] in [[Andhra]] [[Desa]] By P. [[Arundhati]]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Somadeva, author of the Yasastilaka goes on to honor the priest craft of Pingala, [[Matanga (Rāmayaṇa)|Matanga]], [[Marichi]] and Gautama chanting the Sāman and quotes some Vedic authorities like [[Mānu]], [[Vyāsa]], [[Vasistha]] and others.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 21 Brahmanism, Jainism, and Buddhism in [[Andhra]] [[Desa]] By P. [[Arundhati]]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Some historical Jain scholars have believed the Vedas actually represent metaphorical sacrifices, a claim which the [[Upaniṣads]] also endorse! In this view, the sacrifices are seen as proper human behavior to destroy desire. The &#039;&#039;Uttaradhyayana Sutra&#039;&#039; outlines the story of Jain Brahman Jayagosha confronting a staunch orthodox Vedic sage and when the sage asks Jayagosha to tell him the meaning of Vedas, the latter supplies the Jain view.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;&#039;&#039;Uttaradhyayana Sutra&#039;&#039;, Chapter 25&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Orthodox Vedic Sage: Tell us the most essential subject in the Vedas, and tell us what is most essential in the sacrifice; tell us the first of the heavenly bodies, and tell us the best of dharmas.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Jayagosha: The most essential subject in the Vedas is the [[agnihotra]], and that of the sacrifice is the purpose of the sacrifice; the first of the heavenly bodies is the moon, and the best of dharmas is that of [[Kaśyapa]] (e.g., Riśabha).&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Jayagosha: The beautiful (gods) with joined hands praise and [[worship]] the highest Lord (i.e. the Tirthankara) as the planets, &amp;amp;c., (praise) the moon.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to the &#039;&#039;Dipika&#039;&#039; commentary of &#039;&#039;Uttaradhyayana Sutra&#039;&#039; by Harshakula, the &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;sacrifice&#039;&#039;&amp;quot; here means the ten virtues: truth, penance, content, patience, right conduct, simplicity, faith, constancy, not injuring anything and Samvara.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the &#039;&#039;Uttaradhyayana Sutra&#039;&#039;, Harikeśa states:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Austerity is my [[agni]], the soul is fire place, meditation is offering-ladle, the body is the dried cow-dung as fuel and actions are the kindling wooden-sticks;.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 9 Studies in [[Buddhism]] By Okisa Sanskrīti Pariṣada&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Renowned scholar Vimalasuri in &#039;&#039;Ussesa&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;canto XI&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in another scripture interprets the [[Vedic Sacrifices|Vedic sacrifices]] as metaphorical to sacrifice the animals within and that this true way is the [[Arṣa]]-Veda (&#039;&#039;Veda of Ṛṣis&#039;&#039;)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;[http://www.spokensanskrit.de/index.php?script=HK&amp;amp;beginning=0+&amp;amp;tinput=+arsa&amp;amp;trans=Translate&amp;amp;direction=SE Arsa means &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;speech of a Rishi&#039;&#039;&amp;quot;]&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; or the Vedas:&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 136-137 sacrifice in India By [[Sindhu]] S. Dange&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 92 &#039;&#039;Studies in Jain literature&#039;&#039; by Vaman Mahadeo Kulkarni, Sresh?hi Kasturabhai Lalabhai Smaraka Nidhi&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;Body is the altar, mind is the fire blazing with the ghee of knowledge. This fire consumes or destroys completely the heap of sacrificial sticks of sins produced by the tree of karman.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Anger, pride, deceit, greed, attachment, hatred, and delusion-these passions along with the senses, are the sacrificed animals which are to be killed. Truth, forgiveness, nonviolence are the adequate sacrificial fee which is to be paid. Right faith, conduct, self-control, celibacy, etc., are the gods (to be propitiated). This is the true sacrifice as laid down in the venerable Vedas and expounded by the venerable Jinas. This sacrifice, when performed with complete contemplation or profound meditation, brings the reward, not heaven, but the highest nirvana (=mokṣa) liberation.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Those, however, who perform sacrifices by actually slaughtering animals go to hell just like hunters.&amp;quot;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This &amp;quot;[[Arsa]]-Veda&amp;quot; spoken of by Vimalasuri is also spoken of by some other scholars such as [[Madhava]] and [[Aurobindo]].&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;P. 112 &#039;&#039;History of the [[Dvaita]] School of [[Vedanta]] and its literature : from the earliest beginnings to our own times&#039;&#039; By B N K Krishnamurti Sharma&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; So then some scholars believe that originally both the Samanic and mainstream Hindu sects had the same Vedas.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Jains partaking in Vedic ceremonies===&lt;br /&gt;
Historically Vedic ceremonies have been a part of several members of the Jain laity. Some Jain royal families of southern Kanara had Somanatha as their monarchy&#039;s official deity and even conducted worship ceremonies officiated by Jain priests.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 71 &#039;&#039;On an Auspicious Day, at Dawn -: Studies in Tulu Culture and Oral Literature&#039;&#039; By Heidrun Brückner &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The pattabhiseka ceremony for the Jain king of Vandar was performed by a Vedic Srauta priest.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Spreading of Jainism beyond India==&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Sudarsan-Dvip with varsas.jpg|thumb|250px|Sudarṣana-Dvipa world-view with varṣas.]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Image:Sudarsan-Dvip with varsas close-up.jpg|thumb|250px|Sudarṣana-Dvipa closeup with varṣas and Bhārata in detail.]]&lt;br /&gt;
:&#039;&#039;See also: [[History of Ancient Geography]]&#039;&#039;, &#039;&#039;[[The Spread of Hinduism]]&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
That Jainism existed outside of India, even within Central Asia, Uyghurstan, Indochina, and Indonesia can be seen in both Jain and Buddhist writings. The term &#039;Jina&#039; was popularly used by Buddhists&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; Samanera Jinananda, Bhikhu Jinapiya, Jinaputto Thera, Jinarakkhita &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in Indonesia. Even a temple called &#039;Jina Dharma&#039; with a Manjusri icon built by Aryyawangsadhirajana in 1343 СЕ (1265 Saka) is mentioned.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Jambudvipa Pannati Sutra,  places outside of Bharat-varṣa are mentioned to also have been ruled by Chakravarti Bharat. These include Anga-[[loka]], Simhala (Sri Lanka), Babara, Cilayoka, Javana-[[dvipa]] (Greece), Arabaka (Arabia), Romaka (Anatolia), Alasanda and Kachchha.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Jain scriptures write of 20 Tirthānkaras in Videha-varṣas ([[Bhadrasva]], Ilāvrata, and Ketumāla), who were of that region, just as India had its own 24.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Lin-i-a was a kingdom on the southeastern coast of modern Vietnam&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 197 &#039;&#039;A History of Chinese Civilization&#039;&#039; By Professor Jacques Gernet &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, and records of contact from Southern Ch&#039;i and Liang writings due to an expedition by the Chinese Sung Dynasty reveals that a golden statue belonging to &amp;quot;&#039;&#039;the Nigrantha (Jain) cult&#039;&#039;&amp;quot; was seized and melted down, providing enormous quantity of previous metal.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 91 &#039;&#039;Bulletin, Issue 32&#039;&#039; By Östasiatiska Museet &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This theft though unholy and greedy reveals that Jainism existed in Indochina.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The earliest mention of the Pallava Dynasty&#039;s presence in Indonesia is inscribed in the Jain Lokavibhaga, which it dates to Ṣaka 380 or 458 CE in the 22nd regnal year of the Pallava king Simha Varman.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 14 &#039;&#039;Indonesian Chronology&#039;&#039; By J. G. De Casparis &amp;lt;/reF&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Tirthānkaras in Vidahas===&lt;br /&gt;
[[image:Tibetan Geography Map 4.jpg|right|thumb|200px|Continental map based on Chatur-dvipa (&#039;&#039;Four Islands&#039;&#039;) of Tibetan geography with translated Sanskrit names.]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[image:Kundakunda.jpg|right|thumb|200px|Achārya Kundakunda.]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[image:Gudhamandapa.jpg|right|thumb|200px|Gudhamandapa of Viharamanas in Delwara Rishabha Temple of Mt. Abu, Rajasthan.]]&lt;br /&gt;
The Videhas (Afghanistan and Tarim Basin), had a total of 20 Tirthankars between them. The first Simandhara Swami was from Purva or East Videha (Tarim Basin) while Yugandhara Swami was from [[Apara]] or West Videha (Afghanistan.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Achārya Kundakunda traveled outside of India and had wrote of Jainism practiced in various places abroad. Just as Buddhism and Yungdrung Bon were practiced internationally, as were Zoroastrianism (which originated in Kashmir), so was Jainism and Tirthānkaras existed abroad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He wrote in his &#039;&#039;Pravacanasāra&#039;&#039;:&amp;lt;br&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
There are 5 Videhas, and each of them has 4 regional divisions (20 total regional divisions), and that 8 [[kingdoms]] (which can have 1 Tirthānkara each) exist within all of them (160 kingdoms and Tirthānkaras total.) &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sudarṣana-dvipa (which he writes as Jambu-dvipa) has 1 Videha, and can have a total of 32 Tirthānkaras (1 for each of Sudarṣana-Dvipa&#039;s the Videha kingdoms.)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Puṣkara]]-dvipa (which he calls &#039;Puṣkara-vara&#039;) has 2 Videhas, or a potential of 64 Tirthānkaras.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kraunc̣a-dvipa (which he calls &#039;Dhātakikhanda&#039;) also has 2 Videhas, or a potential of 64 Tirthānkaras.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
====List of Tirthankaras of Maha-Videha====&lt;br /&gt;
Apart from the 24 Tirthankaras of [[Bharata]]-varṣa, there have been 20 in between Mahā-Videha or the Videhas (modern Afghan and Tarim Basin regions), known as &#039;Viharamanas&#039; (&#039;&#039;Wandering Ones&#039;&#039;.) The first of them, Simandhara Swami, was born after the era of Kunthunath and before the era of Aranath.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 6592 &#039;&#039;Encyclopaedia of Jainism, Volume 25&#039;&#039; Indo-European Jain Research Foundation &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; We know more about him than any of the other Viharamanas. He was born in the Puskara-Vijaya portion of Purva-Videha.&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable sortable&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|- &lt;br /&gt;
! Tirthankara&lt;br /&gt;
! Videha&lt;br /&gt;
! Cognizance&lt;br /&gt;
! Yakśa&lt;br /&gt;
! Yakśi&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Simandhara Swami[https://cdn.ymaws.com/www.jaina.org/resource/resmgr/Religious_Article/Arihant_Simandhar_Swami.pdf]&lt;br /&gt;
|Purva-Videha (Pundarikini city)&lt;br /&gt;
|Bull&lt;br /&gt;
|Chandrayana&lt;br /&gt;
|Panchanguli&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Yugmandhara Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|Apara-Videha&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Bahu Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Subahu Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Sujitnath Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Swayamprabha Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|Purva-Videha&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 60 &#039;&#039;Vaḍḍārādhane: a study&#039;&#039; B. K. Khadabadi &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Ruśbhanan Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Anantvirya Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Soorprabh Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Vishālprabha Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Vajdhara Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Chandranan Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Chandrbahu Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Bhuyongdev Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Iśwar Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Nemiprabha Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Virsena Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Mahābhadra Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Devyaśa Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Abhivirya Swami&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===More Travels===&lt;br /&gt;
Jains were definitely familiar with the geography of the world as more and more of it became discovered. Sanghadasgani in Vasudevahindi wrote abou how traders were expected to buy a license (&#039;Pattak&#039;) for trade. He also mentions traders visited eastern Asia like China, southeast Asia like Cambodia, Java, and Sumatra, Europe like Yavanadvipa, and Africa like Algeria, Morocco, and Tunis(ia.)&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 80 &#039;&#039;History of Gujarat&#039;&#039; By S. B. Rajyagor, Pran Nath Chopra &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kalakāc̣ārya traveled from country to country and made attempts to promote Jainism. He preached in Iran, Java, Borneo, and other nations.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 47 &#039;&#039;Jainism: The World of Conquerors, Volume 1&#039;&#039; By Natubhai Shah &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; However, just as Asoka&#039;s attempts to spread Buddhism in Greece and Asia Minor were not successful, so too did those who heard Kalakāc̣ārya&#039;s message did not adopt it. Arya Samudra, a Jain pontiff in the Upakésa-Gachchha had traveled S.E. Asian countries. Kalakāc̣ārya was successful in convincing the Saka King Haues to embrace Jainism.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt; P. 153 ‘’Foreign Influence on Ancient India’’ By Krishna Chandra Sagar &amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A major port from which ascetics diffused from was Bharukaccha (modern Bharuch.) The great Sakunikavihara was there, which had links to far regions.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==List of Śalākāpuruśas or important persons==&lt;br /&gt;
{| class=&amp;quot;wikitable sortable&amp;quot;&lt;br /&gt;
|- &lt;br /&gt;
! Kāmadeva&lt;br /&gt;
! Bāladeva&lt;br /&gt;
! Nārāyana&lt;br /&gt;
! Prati-Nārāyana&lt;br /&gt;
! Ćakravarti&lt;br /&gt;
!&lt;br /&gt;
! Tirthankara era&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Bāhubali&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Bharata&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Riśabha&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Prajāpati&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Sāgar&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Ajitnāth&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Śridhara&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Sambhāvanāth&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Prasenaćandra&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Abhinandannāth&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Ćandravarna&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Sumatināth&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Agniyukta&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Padmaprabha&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Sanatkumāra&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Suparśvanāth&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Vatsarāja&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Ćandraprabha&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Kanakaprabha&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Puśpadanta&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Meghaprabha&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Śeetalnāth&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Darśanabhadra&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Śreyansanāth&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Śāntināth&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|(Himself)&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|(His own)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Kunthunāth&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|(Himself)&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|(His own)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Aranāth&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|(Himself)&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|(His own)&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Vijayarāja&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Dharmanāth&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Śrićandra&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Nalarāja&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Hanumān&lt;br /&gt;
|Rāma&lt;br /&gt;
|Lakśman&lt;br /&gt;
|Rāvan&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Balirāja&lt;br /&gt;
|Nandimitra (Mandana)&lt;br /&gt;
|Dattadeva&lt;br /&gt;
|(Himself)&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Mallināth&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Vāsudeva&lt;br /&gt;
|Balarāma&lt;br /&gt;
|(Himself)&lt;br /&gt;
|Jarāsandha&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Munisuvrata&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Prayumna&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Namināth&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Nāgakumāra&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Nemināth&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Jivandhara&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Pārśva&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|Jambuswāmi&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|&lt;br /&gt;
|Mahāvira&lt;br /&gt;
|-&lt;br /&gt;
|}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Philosophy==&lt;br /&gt;
Jains in particular have placed a great emphasis on on ethics, more so than other sampradayas most of of the times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Its system [as the &#039;&#039;Bhagavati Arādhanā&#039;&#039; affirms] is:&lt;br /&gt;
#Samyak-[[darśana]] (Right viewpoint or attitude)&lt;br /&gt;
#Samyak-jnāna (Right knowledge)&lt;br /&gt;
#Samyak-ćarita (Right conduct)&lt;br /&gt;
#Samyak-tapa (Right penance)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==See also==&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Yungdrung Bon]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Bauddh Dharm]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Sikh Dharm]]&lt;br /&gt;
*[[Darsana]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==External resources==&lt;br /&gt;
*[https://solkaruman.blogspot.com/2020/10/jina-sashana-devtas-yaksha-jakshi.html?m=1 Jain Shasan-Devtas of Different Gotras]&lt;br /&gt;
*[https://godulov.blogspot.com/2018/01/shree-parshvanath-23th-jain-tirthankar.html?m=1 Jain Tirthankars]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{Reflist|33em}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Arya dharmas]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Jainism]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category: Darshana]]&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category: Astik Darshana]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:The_Vaidyas_in_Ancient_Times&amp;diff=147496</id>
		<title>Talk:The Vaidyas in Ancient Times</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:The_Vaidyas_in_Ancient_Times&amp;diff=147496"/>
		<updated>2024-08-21T07:59:16Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* =Rise of Semiology */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Preface==&lt;br /&gt;
The profession of the Vaidya, the physician, is as eternal as medicine itself. It is not confined to a civilized state of society alone. Even when man was in primitive stages of his development, there must have been one person who would have salvaged his mate or offspring or members of the tribe when ill. His remedies might have acquired a definite shape from that of consoling sounds to herbs and incantations or coarse methods of medical and surgical manipulations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Vaidyas of Rgveda Era==&lt;br /&gt;
In the ancient Indo-Aryan era, the institution of the physician is found to be well recognized and established ever since the days of the Rgveda. The Aswins were considered in the Rgveda as the physicians of the gods. The divine profession of being a physician has not been assigned to become hereditary but was open to any one to pursue.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rgveda 9-112-2&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; We find the specific reference to the physician, the Bhisak, who is credited with the learning and the possession of disease remedies in Rgveda.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rgveda 10 97-6&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Physician is the person who has store of herbs at hand, treats the kings and common men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even in that early age of civilized society, medicine had already become a complex science and art and presupposed certain degree of knowledge and intelligence that was possible for the highest stratum of society. Thus it was the Brahmana, the natural teacher and priest of the society that was generally a physician. The sages held the Soma herb supreme among the plant kingdom and its juice opened their vision to immortal truth.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rgveda 10-97-22&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Wih Soma as their sovereign Lord. The plants hold colloquy and say, O, King, we save from death the man, Whose cure a Brahmin undertakes.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Vaidyas of Atharvaveda Era==&lt;br /&gt;
The Atharvaveda is necessarily the source of the Ayurveda because we find the preoccupation with the remedies for diseases, evil spirits and other ailments of a person. During those time the physician was considered as a magician with the qualities of both a priest and the therapist . But the various branches of medical aid have attained their distinctive ramifications nowadays. There is treatment by herbs, by organic body-juices, by incantations and we have surgical extractions and the countering of poisons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were four different branches or techniques of treatment well defined during the vedic age. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# The Atharvani - It corresponds to magical charms.&lt;br /&gt;
# The Angirasi - It corresponds to body juices or organo-therapy.&lt;br /&gt;
# The Daivi - It corresponds to the divine or psycho-therapy.&lt;br /&gt;
# The Manusi - It corresponds to the human or drug therapy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Vaidyas in Post Vedic Era==&lt;br /&gt;
The position of the Vaidya was predominant in the golden age of Ayurveda which was the post-vedic period. In the Caraka Samhita, we have a complete picture of the physician, his equipment of learning and therapeutic accessories, his dress and manners, his standard of ethics and his general position in the society as guide and leader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dress==&lt;br /&gt;
Like the present day counterpart, the ancient physician of the country was conspicuous by his clean and well-washed clothes, his short-clipped hair and nails and his general demeanor of smartness and geniality. The medical graduate should enter into the medical profession wearing a white raiment, holding of an umbrella and handstick. He should wear shoes and avoid gaudy clothes. He should be imbued with a spirit of helpfulness, brotherhood and sincerity towards all the creatures .&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Susruta Sutra 10-3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It is noteworthy that even in England for many centuries, the physician held a gold-tipped cane in his hand while visiting his patients.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Manners and Ethics==&lt;br /&gt;
===Code of Conduct in General===&lt;br /&gt;
The physician was expected to be a paragon of gentlemanly qualities. He should not be a braggart. Even though possessed of skills and learning in his science, he should not be loud in proclaiming it to the world. Caraka lays down. Even though being knowledgeable, one should not boast and speak of it much. For though a man be virtuous otherwise, boastfulness makes him hateful to people. His general attitude must be genial, gentle, modest and sincere. He should not harbor any ill feelings against any one and should look upon the destitute, the poor and the helpless as his own kith and kin and be ready to offer help to the needy people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Code of Conduct Towards Females===&lt;br /&gt;
Vaidyas attitude towards women was particularly aloof and detached. When he entered a patient&#039;s house he should keep his head bent and not be curious about the things and persons about him. His mind must be devoted to the welfare of the patient alone. If he had to enter to treat a woman, he should never go unaccompanied and he should neither laugh nor smile nor exchange irrelevant words with her. No gifts offered by her in the absence of the husband should to be accepted. Even if he discovers her attachment to him and her amorous overtures, he should not respond, neither should he divulge them to others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Kasyapa Samhita===&lt;br /&gt;
The Kasyapa samhita is emphatic on the subject. It also describes the attitude he should have towards another physician that may happen to be interested in the patient. In the household of the patients, he should never engage himself in joke with women, even with female servants. He should not utter their names without prefixing terms of reverence, he should always speak giving the place of honor. He should not try to have any transaction with or great attachment to them. He should accept nothing from the woman without the knowledge of her husband. He should never enter without informing beforehand. He should neither talk nor sit with a woman in privacy. He should never look at her when she is uncovered or should - not laugh at her. He should be indifferent towards her if she shows her love but should never tell it to anyone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If any other physician comes in, he should forgive him and should win him over by friendly conversations. If he finds fault with him again and again, he should be challenged to debate and should be overpowered, from the very beginning, by the authority of other texts. He should not be given an opportunity to speak. If he begins to speak, one should bawl out. One should not treat him roughly losing control but should overpower him only by words of seeming praise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Vagbhata===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhata sums up admirably the picture of a true Vaidya, his attitude and equipment. Vaidya is the one who visits the patient only on invitation, well dressed and having perceived the good omens, who having entered reposes his mind on nothing else than the patient, who examines the patient and his malady considering the etiological factors, who never divulges or discloses any shameful features of the patient&#039;s life and who knows the proper time and stage of treatment and uses it, he indeed is the true physician that achieves success in his treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Professional Ethics==&lt;br /&gt;
===Vaisyas, the Primitive Followers===&lt;br /&gt;
The medical profession was originally pursued as a means of living by the third caste of the Aryan society i. e. the Vaisyas. The Brāhmaṇas and the Ksatriyas also learnt the science, the former for researches in the higher spheres of the knowledge and for the relief of humanity purely as a mission of compassion, the latter for the advancement of the science and for the protection of oneself and his dependents from the disease. Yet all the four castes were entitled to study the science of Ayurveda for general enlightenment in the matter of purity, health, happiness and longevity. Everyone was supposed to learn the science for the sake of a righteous and pure life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Remittance===&lt;br /&gt;
Though the professional Vaidya was making a living out of his profession and often fixed up the fees due to him in any particular undertaking, he yet had a code of ethics to be observed. He treated the poor, the destitute, the maimed, the travelers and mendicants free of charge. Even in cases where there was no previous agreement with regards to the fees, it was obligatory on the part of the patient to pay up his fees and discharge his debt to the physician. There was a widespread attitude which is prevalent even today that among the debts that are particularly sinful if not paid, the physician&#039;s debt comes under that category.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Professional Epitome===&lt;br /&gt;
The ideal, a part from the exigencies of the physician&#039;s profession with regards to the fees, was always to keep in view the principle of compassion and service for the fellow-men. Besides these accomplishments, the Vaidya was also required to be a good polemic. If he was interrogated by a fellow of the same profession on any point of theory and practice, he must be able to meet him in discussion and if the opponent persists in carping at him, he should deal with him severely and subdue him by reproaches and repulses in satirical terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Vaidya was enjoined to seek the aid of other members of his class in diagnosis of different cases and in the determining prescriptions and their pharmaceutical preparation. He must not quarrel with the fellows of his profession. A general spirit geniality and kindliness and a supreme ambition to advance welfare of the people were demanded of him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Strategy of a Physician===&lt;br /&gt;
We observe that the one great preoccupation of the ancient physician was to find out whether a particular case that came to him was curable or incurable. A whole science of the signs and symptoms that prognosticated the favorable and the unfavorable trend of disease was laid out in order to enable physician to avoid the path to infamy and reproach by handling cases that were incurable by him through any measures. Many factors must have been behind the dread of incurable cases. The fear of unpopularity and consequent fall in patronage was evidently one of the eminent factor. But even more persuasive was perhaps the dread of state punishment or penalty if a physician was found to have been responsible for the death of a patient. A wise physician sometimes undertook treatment of even incurable cases only after declaring it to be such before the relatives of the patients and tried severe methods and measures with the permission of the relatives and the state officials. The physician would leave no stone unturned in saving the patient&#039;s life, while absolving himself of the responsibility of his failure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Prognostic Ethics as per Hippocrates===&lt;br /&gt;
On this subject of prognostics, there is a striking resemblance in the spirit behind the growth of the science between the works of Indian writers like Caraka and the Greek author of Medicine, Hippocrates. Hippocrates says thus in the book of Prognostics:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It appears to me a most excellent thing for the physician to cultivate Prognosis, for by foreseeing and foretelling in the presence of the sick, the present, the past, and the future and explaining the omissions which patients have been guilty of, he will be the more readily believed to be acquainted with the circumstances of the sick; so that men will have confidence to entrust themselves to such a physician.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The physician will manage the cure best to his knowledge. He also would have foreseen what is to happen from the present state of matters. As it is impossible to make all the sick well; it is advisable to foretell what is going to happen. Some patients die even before the physician could visit him and some die immediately after the physician reaches him. Some patient even die after living perhaps only one day or a little longer before the physician could bring him the required medications or herbs for his cure. Hence it becomes necessary to know the nature of such affections, how far they are above the powers of the constitution and moreover, if there are chances of any miracle in the disease. Thus a man will be the more esteemed to be a good physician, for he will be able to treat better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Book of Prognostics, the fore-knowledge of the physician recommended by the Hippocrates to physicians denotes three reasons:&lt;br /&gt;
# For the confidence of mankind, which it will conciliate to the physician.&lt;br /&gt;
# It will free the practitioner from all the blame if he has announced beforehand the fatal result of diseases .&lt;br /&gt;
# Being a very great instrument in effecting the cure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hippocratic foreknowledge rests not only on the observation of the signs, but also on the understanding of them. He suggests that a physician who want to excel in this professional field should be able to comprehend and estimate the doctrine of all the signs and compare all the symptoms properly. Then only he will be able to judge properly beforehand that who will recover from a disease and who will die. He will also diagnose that who will be sick for long and who will get cured fast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Prognostic Ethics as per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
One can see from the Section of Prognostics&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This section is called as Indriya sthana by Caraka.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; of Caraka that dreams, sights, sounds, complexion, voice and many other such traits shows the upcoming attack of disease. Certain such symptoms after the onset of disease can prognosticate sure death or recovery. There is a great element of mystical lore in it. But there is much that may be verifiable by observation and experiments and that is a great aid to the physician who undertakes the treatment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The physician should follow his curative procedure in a preconceived manner. He should first win the confidence of the patients. Then he should free himself from the blame by announcing the issue of the disorder about which he is consulted to the patient. He should explain the whole treatment procedure to the patient and take his or his relatives consent before the treatment. He should free himself from the blame of infamy before starting the preparation of drug.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Prognostics in Today&#039;s Era===&lt;br /&gt;
Looking to the importance of general Prognostics, the notion is that why this branch of Semiology is no longer practiced by the present professionals. It was the best possible technique of first describing the general phenomena of diseased action and then applying them to a particular case. It comprises of a taking a comprehensive view of the whole subject described before attempting to examine the patients before diagnosing. This, in fact, constitutes the great superiority of the ancient savants over the modern, which exhibits that the former possessed a much greater talent for apprehending general truths than the latter, who confine their attention to particular facts and neglect the observation of general appearances. No one will be offended over the statement that although we have learned to examine particulars of a disease with greater accuracy than our forefathers did, the sphere of mental vision is more confined than theirs. Our ancestors embraced the enlarged views of general subjects. Surely, we might gain a useful lesson by endeavoring to combine more primitive comprehensive views with present practice of more accurate and minute observation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Vaidya and Society==&lt;br /&gt;
The degree of honor accorded to the learned professions represents the degree of the refinement of the civilization of the society and the people forming it. Among the learned professions, the medical profession is accounted to be the most supreme as it deals with the vitality to health, happiness and survival of the race. From the earliest history of the civilization, the physician was under the veil of either the priest, prophet and physician as it befitted the spirit and degree of refinement of that particular age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Primitive Therapeutic Practices===&lt;br /&gt;
In the early dawn of human history, religion and medicine were scarcely distinguishable from each other. Every ill-humor of the body or the mind was attributed to the evil influence of some invisible spirit and exorcism or propitiatory rite was all the therapeusis complied. Naturally the priest was the therapist or curer of the disease as the healing formed an integral part of the ritual of religious worship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medical Practitioners of Vedic Era===&lt;br /&gt;
In the Rgveda, the earliest available records of the civilized human life, the knowledge of healing, as a science comprising both the religions and lay forms of therapeusis, had reached a high degree of progress. Besides the healer and the healing science were already developed as an institution and the healer, the Bhisak or the physician was held in high honor among the gods as well as among men. The hierarchical order of the gods in the tradition of a race sent the hierarchical order among its men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Aswins===&lt;br /&gt;
The Aswins were twins and expert in the medicine. They healed and mended the injuries to the gods when they had fights with the demons. They grew up in human society as the divine healers and the sect called Atharvama after Atharvana, the seer and founder of the Atharvaveda. They were accounted as the healers and exorcists in the Vedic and post-Vedic times. The Aswins though originally minor gods were later raised to the high status of the other gods and regarded worthy of being offered oblation in sacrifices by the virtue of their proven powers in the healing art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Aswins, who are the physicians of the gods are celebrated as the resuscitators of sacrifice, because they reunited the severed head of sacrifice. It is these two, that successfully treated Pusan when his teeth had loosened, Bhaga when he had lost his eyesight and Indra when his arm had stiffened. These two, moreover, cured Soma the Moon-god of consumption and restored him to his happiness when his health deteriorated. When Cyavana, the son of Bhrgu, who was drunkard had become decrepit with loss of voice and body lustre as the result of old age, the Aswin-pair brought him back to the normal condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On account of these and many other miracles of the Aswins, they came to be regarded as the greatest of physicians due to the great personages received by the Indra and others. In Charaka Samhita, Caraka recites their wonderful feats and even Dhanvantari known as the God of medicine, considered the Aswins as the gift to mankind by the real gods. They were regarded as the originators of the Science of Medicine. The Vedas and few other literature of that time has number of songs and hymns dedicated to Aswins in their honor, are the indications of the status, recognized by the Vedic society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medical Regimen in Post-Vedic Era===&lt;br /&gt;
Post Vedic is the period succeeding the Vedic Era, retained its respect for the real healers though by then already the impostors known by the name of Kuvaidyas or Kuhakas from which the modern term Quack is derived had made their appearance in society and were increasing in their number. The Caraka Samhita which belongs to that period between the Vedas and the Smrti and Mababharata devotes a lot of attention to drawing the distinction between the real physician and the pretentious quacks. It accords the greatest homage to the real physicians and condemns in elaborate manner the destroyers of life, whose ways and manners are fully described in impressive words in a whole chapter.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra. XXIX&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That reflects the true conditions of the society in that era. By then, the profession of the healer must have become attractive, lucrative and enviable one of social distinction. Caraka offers sincere and respectful obeisance to the true physician, the bringer of life. Those who are ignorant of this science of healing yet practice this profession should be shunned as they are the messengers of death on this earth. But at the same time the patient should salute those who are learned in the science skillful, pure, expert in performance, practiced of hand and self- controlled. The society reflects the true conditions obtained by the medical regimen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rise of Semiology==&lt;br /&gt;
A huge stress is laid on the cases whose symptoms and disease were not cured. The reputation of the physician or vaidya treating the cases in which there is a dread of failure is bound to become low. Loss of reputation, loss of monetary emoluments and worse results such as perhaps the censure and punishment by the State where death was recognized due to wrong methods of treatment, is the biggest terror in the minds of medical practitioners. This gave rise to an elaborate science of diagnosis and investigation in the light of the patients dreams and premonitory symptoms. It also included the diagnosis of casual circumstances like attending upon, surroundings of the patient, the messenger he sends to fetch the physician, omen&#039;s on the physician&#039;s path and such other conditions. This is elaborately described in the whole section devoted to it known as prognostics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Incurable Cases===&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the literature of Caraka and even in the preface of the treatise on Caraka Samhita there is an insistence on avoiding the under-taking of cases showing the symptoms of incurability. Such cases are known as Pratyakhyeya those that deserve to be refused. This does not mean that the incurable cases were refused the treatment absolutely but the physician declares the condition of the patient before his relatives to be incurable and with the permission of the state and his relatives, heroic measures were resorted to alleviate the disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The physicians would undertake such cases in order to treat the patient with the view to alleviate the evil, so as perhaps to assuage the pain or prolong the life as long as possible. The patient suffering from cough from birth with all the fully developed symptoms and who is debilitated should be considered incurable but if the cough is of recent origin and the patient is strong the treatment should be undertaken despite declaring it to be of the incurable type. When the abdominal disease due to the gathering of fluid has gone beyond the stage of treatment or if the humoral tri-discordance has not got subdued, the physician should summon the patient&#039;s kinsmen, well-wishers, wives, Brahmins, state authorities, the caste and elders and speak to them about the precarious condition of the patient. If not treated, the patient&#039;s death is certain. But if treated by poison therapy he may have a chance to survive. Having spoken thus and being permitted by the patient&#039;s well-wishers to proceed, he must administer poison. There is nothing more reasonable perhaps that even the modern counterpart of the old time Vaidya can do under such circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* The Caraka Samhita published by Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, Jamnagar, India&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:The_Vaidyas_in_Ancient_Times&amp;diff=147495</id>
		<title>Talk:The Vaidyas in Ancient Times</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:The_Vaidyas_in_Ancient_Times&amp;diff=147495"/>
		<updated>2024-08-20T10:15:10Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Professional Ethics */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Preface==&lt;br /&gt;
The profession of the Vaidya, the physician, is as eternal as medicine itself. It is not confined to a civilized state of society alone. Even when man was in primitive stages of his development, there must have been one person who would have salvaged his mate or offspring or members of the tribe when ill. His remedies might have acquired a definite shape from that of consoling sounds to herbs and incantations or coarse methods of medical and surgical manipulations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Vaidyas of Rgveda Era==&lt;br /&gt;
In the ancient Indo-Aryan era, the institution of the physician is found to be well recognized and established ever since the days of the Rgveda. The Aswins were considered in the Rgveda as the physicians of the gods. The divine profession of being a physician has not been assigned to become hereditary but was open to any one to pursue.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rgveda 9-112-2&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; We find the specific reference to the physician, the Bhisak, who is credited with the learning and the possession of disease remedies in Rgveda.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rgveda 10 97-6&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Physician is the person who has store of herbs at hand, treats the kings and common men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even in that early age of civilized society, medicine had already become a complex science and art and presupposed certain degree of knowledge and intelligence that was possible for the highest stratum of society. Thus it was the Brahmana, the natural teacher and priest of the society that was generally a physician. The sages held the Soma herb supreme among the plant kingdom and its juice opened their vision to immortal truth.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Rgveda 10-97-22&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Wih Soma as their sovereign Lord. The plants hold colloquy and say, O, King, we save from death the man, Whose cure a Brahmin undertakes.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Vaidyas of Atharvaveda Era==&lt;br /&gt;
The Atharvaveda is necessarily the source of the Ayurveda because we find the preoccupation with the remedies for diseases, evil spirits and other ailments of a person. During those time the physician was considered as a magician with the qualities of both a priest and the therapist . But the various branches of medical aid have attained their distinctive ramifications nowadays. There is treatment by herbs, by organic body-juices, by incantations and we have surgical extractions and the countering of poisons.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There were four different branches or techniques of treatment well defined during the vedic age. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# The Atharvani - It corresponds to magical charms.&lt;br /&gt;
# The Angirasi - It corresponds to body juices or organo-therapy.&lt;br /&gt;
# The Daivi - It corresponds to the divine or psycho-therapy.&lt;br /&gt;
# The Manusi - It corresponds to the human or drug therapy.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Vaidyas in Post Vedic Era==&lt;br /&gt;
The position of the Vaidya was predominant in the golden age of Ayurveda which was the post-vedic period. In the Caraka Samhita, we have a complete picture of the physician, his equipment of learning and therapeutic accessories, his dress and manners, his standard of ethics and his general position in the society as guide and leader.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dress==&lt;br /&gt;
Like the present day counterpart, the ancient physician of the country was conspicuous by his clean and well-washed clothes, his short-clipped hair and nails and his general demeanor of smartness and geniality. The medical graduate should enter into the medical profession wearing a white raiment, holding of an umbrella and handstick. He should wear shoes and avoid gaudy clothes. He should be imbued with a spirit of helpfulness, brotherhood and sincerity towards all the creatures .&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Susruta Sutra 10-3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It is noteworthy that even in England for many centuries, the physician held a gold-tipped cane in his hand while visiting his patients.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Manners and Ethics==&lt;br /&gt;
===Code of Conduct in General===&lt;br /&gt;
The physician was expected to be a paragon of gentlemanly qualities. He should not be a braggart. Even though possessed of skills and learning in his science, he should not be loud in proclaiming it to the world. Caraka lays down. Even though being knowledgeable, one should not boast and speak of it much. For though a man be virtuous otherwise, boastfulness makes him hateful to people. His general attitude must be genial, gentle, modest and sincere. He should not harbor any ill feelings against any one and should look upon the destitute, the poor and the helpless as his own kith and kin and be ready to offer help to the needy people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Code of Conduct Towards Females===&lt;br /&gt;
Vaidyas attitude towards women was particularly aloof and detached. When he entered a patient&#039;s house he should keep his head bent and not be curious about the things and persons about him. His mind must be devoted to the welfare of the patient alone. If he had to enter to treat a woman, he should never go unaccompanied and he should neither laugh nor smile nor exchange irrelevant words with her. No gifts offered by her in the absence of the husband should to be accepted. Even if he discovers her attachment to him and her amorous overtures, he should not respond, neither should he divulge them to others.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Kasyapa Samhita===&lt;br /&gt;
The Kasyapa samhita is emphatic on the subject. It also describes the attitude he should have towards another physician that may happen to be interested in the patient. In the household of the patients, he should never engage himself in joke with women, even with female servants. He should not utter their names without prefixing terms of reverence, he should always speak giving the place of honor. He should not try to have any transaction with or great attachment to them. He should accept nothing from the woman without the knowledge of her husband. He should never enter without informing beforehand. He should neither talk nor sit with a woman in privacy. He should never look at her when she is uncovered or should - not laugh at her. He should be indifferent towards her if she shows her love but should never tell it to anyone. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If any other physician comes in, he should forgive him and should win him over by friendly conversations. If he finds fault with him again and again, he should be challenged to debate and should be overpowered, from the very beginning, by the authority of other texts. He should not be given an opportunity to speak. If he begins to speak, one should bawl out. One should not treat him roughly losing control but should overpower him only by words of seeming praise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Vagbhata===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhata sums up admirably the picture of a true Vaidya, his attitude and equipment. Vaidya is the one who visits the patient only on invitation, well dressed and having perceived the good omens, who having entered reposes his mind on nothing else than the patient, who examines the patient and his malady considering the etiological factors, who never divulges or discloses any shameful features of the patient&#039;s life and who knows the proper time and stage of treatment and uses it, he indeed is the true physician that achieves success in his treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Professional Ethics==&lt;br /&gt;
===Vaisyas, the Primitive Followers===&lt;br /&gt;
The medical profession was originally pursued as a means of living by the third caste of the Aryan society i. e. the Vaisyas. The Brāhmaṇas and the Ksatriyas also learnt the science, the former for researches in the higher spheres of the knowledge and for the relief of humanity purely as a mission of compassion, the latter for the advancement of the science and for the protection of oneself and his dependents from the disease. Yet all the four castes were entitled to study the science of Ayurveda for general enlightenment in the matter of purity, health, happiness and longevity. Everyone was supposed to learn the science for the sake of a righteous and pure life.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Remittance===&lt;br /&gt;
Though the professional Vaidya was making a living out of his profession and often fixed up the fees due to him in any particular undertaking, he yet had a code of ethics to be observed. He treated the poor, the destitute, the maimed, the travelers and mendicants free of charge. Even in cases where there was no previous agreement with regards to the fees, it was obligatory on the part of the patient to pay up his fees and discharge his debt to the physician. There was a widespread attitude which is prevalent even today that among the debts that are particularly sinful if not paid, the physician&#039;s debt comes under that category.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Professional Epitome===&lt;br /&gt;
The ideal, a part from the exigencies of the physician&#039;s profession with regards to the fees, was always to keep in view the principle of compassion and service for the fellow-men. Besides these accomplishments, the Vaidya was also required to be a good polemic. If he was interrogated by a fellow of the same profession on any point of theory and practice, he must be able to meet him in discussion and if the opponent persists in carping at him, he should deal with him severely and subdue him by reproaches and repulses in satirical terms.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Vaidya was enjoined to seek the aid of other members of his class in diagnosis of different cases and in the determining prescriptions and their pharmaceutical preparation. He must not quarrel with the fellows of his profession. A general spirit geniality and kindliness and a supreme ambition to advance welfare of the people were demanded of him.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Strategy of a Physician===&lt;br /&gt;
We observe that the one great preoccupation of the ancient physician was to find out whether a particular case that came to him was curable or incurable. A whole science of the signs and symptoms that prognosticated the favorable and the unfavorable trend of disease was laid out in order to enable physician to avoid the path to infamy and reproach by handling cases that were incurable by him through any measures. Many factors must have been behind the dread of incurable cases. The fear of unpopularity and consequent fall in patronage was evidently one of the eminent factor. But even more persuasive was perhaps the dread of state punishment or penalty if a physician was found to have been responsible for the death of a patient. A wise physician sometimes undertook treatment of even incurable cases only after declaring it to be such before the relatives of the patients and tried severe methods and measures with the permission of the relatives and the state officials. The physician would leave no stone unturned in saving the patient&#039;s life, while absolving himself of the responsibility of his failure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Prognostic Ethics as per Hippocrates===&lt;br /&gt;
On this subject of prognostics, there is a striking resemblance in the spirit behind the growth of the science between the works of Indian writers like Caraka and the Greek author of Medicine, Hippocrates. Hippocrates says thus in the book of Prognostics:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;It appears to me a most excellent thing for the physician to cultivate Prognosis, for by foreseeing and foretelling in the presence of the sick, the present, the past, and the future and explaining the omissions which patients have been guilty of, he will be the more readily believed to be acquainted with the circumstances of the sick; so that men will have confidence to entrust themselves to such a physician.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The physician will manage the cure best to his knowledge. He also would have foreseen what is to happen from the present state of matters. As it is impossible to make all the sick well; it is advisable to foretell what is going to happen. Some patients die even before the physician could visit him and some die immediately after the physician reaches him. Some patient even die after living perhaps only one day or a little longer before the physician could bring him the required medications or herbs for his cure. Hence it becomes necessary to know the nature of such affections, how far they are above the powers of the constitution and moreover, if there are chances of any miracle in the disease. Thus a man will be the more esteemed to be a good physician, for he will be able to treat better.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the Book of Prognostics, the fore-knowledge of the physician recommended by the Hippocrates to physicians denotes three reasons:&lt;br /&gt;
# For the confidence of mankind, which it will conciliate to the physician.&lt;br /&gt;
# It will free the practitioner from all the blame if he has announced beforehand the fatal result of diseases .&lt;br /&gt;
# Being a very great instrument in effecting the cure.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Hippocratic foreknowledge rests not only on the observation of the signs, but also on the understanding of them. He suggests that a physician who want to excel in this professional field should be able to comprehend and estimate the doctrine of all the signs and compare all the symptoms properly. Then only he will be able to judge properly beforehand that who will recover from a disease and who will die. He will also diagnose that who will be sick for long and who will get cured fast.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Prognostic Ethics as per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
One can see from the Section of Prognostics&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This section is called as Indriya sthana by Caraka.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; of Caraka that dreams, sights, sounds, complexion, voice and many other such traits shows the upcoming attack of disease. Certain such symptoms after the onset of disease can prognosticate sure death or recovery. There is a great element of mystical lore in it. But there is much that may be verifiable by observation and experiments and that is a great aid to the physician who undertakes the treatment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The physician should follow his curative procedure in a preconceived manner. He should first win the confidence of the patients. Then he should free himself from the blame by announcing the issue of the disorder about which he is consulted to the patient. He should explain the whole treatment procedure to the patient and take his or his relatives consent before the treatment. He should free himself from the blame of infamy before starting the preparation of drug.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Prognostics in Today&#039;s Era===&lt;br /&gt;
Looking to the importance of general Prognostics, the notion is that why this branch of Semiology is no longer practiced by the present professionals. It was the best possible technique of first describing the general phenomena of diseased action and then applying them to a particular case. It comprises of a taking a comprehensive view of the whole subject described before attempting to examine the patients before diagnosing. This, in fact, constitutes the great superiority of the ancient savants over the modern, which exhibits that the former possessed a much greater talent for apprehending general truths than the latter, who confine their attention to particular facts and neglect the observation of general appearances. No one will be offended over the statement that although we have learned to examine particulars of a disease with greater accuracy than our forefathers did, the sphere of mental vision is more confined than theirs. Our ancestors embraced the enlarged views of general subjects. Surely, we might gain a useful lesson by endeavoring to combine more primitive comprehensive views with present practice of more accurate and minute observation.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Vaidya and Society==&lt;br /&gt;
The degree of honor accorded to the learned professions represents the degree of the refinement of the civilization of the society and the people forming it. Among the learned professions, the medical profession is accounted to be the most supreme as it deals with the vitality to health, happiness and survival of the race. From the earliest history of the civilization, the physician was under the veil of either the priest, prophet and physician as it befitted the spirit and degree of refinement of that particular age.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Primitive Therapeutic Practices===&lt;br /&gt;
In the early dawn of human history, religion and medicine were scarcely distinguishable from each other. Every ill-humor of the body or the mind was attributed to the evil influence of some invisible spirit and exorcism or propitiatory rite was all the therapeusis complied. Naturally the priest was the therapist or curer of the disease as the healing formed an integral part of the ritual of religious worship.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medical Practitioners of Vedic Era===&lt;br /&gt;
In the Rgveda, the earliest available records of the civilized human life, the knowledge of healing, as a science comprising both the religions and lay forms of therapeusis, had reached a high degree of progress. Besides the healer and the healing science were already developed as an institution and the healer, the Bhisak or the physician was held in high honor among the gods as well as among men. The hierarchical order of the gods in the tradition of a race sent the hierarchical order among its men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===The Aswins===&lt;br /&gt;
The Aswins were twins and expert in the medicine. They healed and mended the injuries to the gods when they had fights with the demons. They grew up in human society as the divine healers and the sect called Atharvama after Atharvana, the seer and founder of the Atharvaveda. They were accounted as the healers and exorcists in the Vedic and post-Vedic times. The Aswins though originally minor gods were later raised to the high status of the other gods and regarded worthy of being offered oblation in sacrifices by the virtue of their proven powers in the healing art.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Aswins, who are the physicians of the gods are celebrated as the resuscitators of sacrifice, because they reunited the severed head of sacrifice. It is these two, that successfully treated Pusan when his teeth had loosened, Bhaga when he had lost his eyesight and Indra when his arm had stiffened. These two, moreover, cured Soma the Moon-god of consumption and restored him to his happiness when his health deteriorated. When Cyavana, the son of Bhrgu, who was drunkard had become decrepit with loss of voice and body lustre as the result of old age, the Aswin-pair brought him back to the normal condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On account of these and many other miracles of the Aswins, they came to be regarded as the greatest of physicians due to the great personages received by the Indra and others. In Charaka Samhita, Caraka recites their wonderful feats and even Dhanvantari known as the God of medicine, considered the Aswins as the gift to mankind by the real gods. They were regarded as the originators of the Science of Medicine. The Vedas and few other literature of that time has number of songs and hymns dedicated to Aswins in their honor, are the indications of the status, recognized by the Vedic society.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Medical Regimen in Post-Vedic Era===&lt;br /&gt;
Post Vedic is the period succeeding the Vedic Era, retained its respect for the real healers though by then already the impostors known by the name of Kuvaidyas or Kuhakas from which the modern term Quack is derived had made their appearance in society and were increasing in their number. The Caraka Samhita which belongs to that period between the Vedas and the Smrti and Mababharata devotes a lot of attention to drawing the distinction between the real physician and the pretentious quacks. It accords the greatest homage to the real physicians and condemns in elaborate manner the destroyers of life, whose ways and manners are fully described in impressive words in a whole chapter.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra. XXIX&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
That reflects the true conditions of the society in that era. By then, the profession of the healer must have become attractive, lucrative and enviable one of social distinction. Caraka offers sincere and respectful obeisance to the true physician, the bringer of life. Those who are ignorant of this science of healing yet practice this profession should be shunned as they are the messengers of death on this earth. But at the same time the patient should salute those who are learned in the science skillful, pure, expert in performance, practiced of hand and self- controlled. The society reflects the true conditions obtained by the medical regimen.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Rise of Semiology==&lt;br /&gt;
A huge stress is laid on the cases whose symptoms and disease were not cured. The reputation of the physician or vaidya treating the cases in which there is a dread of failure is bound to become low. Loss of reputation, loss of monetary emoluments and worse results such as perhaps the censure and punishment by the State where death was recognized due to wrong methods of treatment, is the biggest terror in the minds of medical practitioners. This gave rise to an elaborate science of diagnosis and investigation in the light of the patients dreams and premonitory symptoms. It also included the diagnosis of casual circumstances like attending upon, surroundings of the patient, the messenger he sends to fetch the physician, omen&#039;s on the physician&#039;s path and such other conditions. This is elaborately described in the whole section devoted to it known as prognostics. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Incurable Cases===&lt;br /&gt;
Throughout the literature of Caraka and even in the preface of the treatise on Caraka Samhita there is an insistence on avoiding the under-taking of cases showing the symptoms of incurability. Such cases are known as Pratyakhyeya those that deserve to be refused. This does not mean that the incurable cases were refused the treatment absolutely but the physician declares the condition of the patient before his relatives to be incurable and with the permission of the state and his relatives, heroic measures were resorted to alleviate the disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The physicians would undertake such cases in order to treat the patient with the view to alleviate the evil, so as perhaps to assuage the pain or prolong the life as long as possible. The patient suffering from cough from birth with all the fully developed symptoms and who is debilitated should be considered incurable but if the cough is of recent origin and the patient is strong the treatment should be undertaken despite declaring it to be of the incurable type. When the abdominal disease due to the gathering of fluid has gone beyond the stage of treatment or if the humoral tri-discordance has not got subdued, the physician should summon the patient&#039;s kinsmen, well-wishers, wives, Brahmins, state authorities, the caste and elders and speak to them about the precarious condition of the patient. If not treated, the patient&#039;s death is certain. But if treated by poison therapy he may have a chance to survive. Having spoken thus and being permitted by the patient&#039;s well-wishers to proceed, he must administer poison. There is nothing more reasonable perhaps that even the modern counterpart of the old time Vaidya can do under such circumstances.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* The Caraka Samhita published by Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, Jamnagar, India&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=140358</id>
		<title>Talk:Medicines in Villages of Ancient India</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=140358"/>
		<updated>2024-04-18T05:30:19Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Veterinary Physician */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;In spite of the various foreign invasions and religions, the country has survived only due to it&#039;s life full of agricultural toil. The description of ancient historians furnishes the data from which we can conclude that administration was so organized that each village was self-sufficing and became an independent unit in itself, at the same time being a component part of the vast area of the motherland and marching in harmony with the rest. This peaceful living and healthy development of the villages was due to the conventions of war prevalent then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Perspective of Intellectuals==&lt;br /&gt;
===Kautilya===&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya warns and says:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;By the destruction of trade, agricultural produce and standing crops, by causing the people to run away and by slaying their leaders in secret, the country will be denuded of its peoples.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya in his Arthaśāstra defines a village as consisting of 100 families or houses in the least raising the number to 500 in the highest. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Magesthenes===&lt;br /&gt;
Magesthenes says:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Whereas among other nations it is usual, in the contests of war, to ravage the soil, and thus to reduce it to an uncultivated waste, among the Indians, on the contrary, by whom husbandmen are regarded as a class that if sacred and inviolable, the tillers of the soil, even when battle is raging in their neighborhood, are undisturbed by any sense of danger, for the combatants on either side in waging the conflict make carnage of each other, but allow those engaged in husbandry to remain quite unmolested. Besides, they neither ravage an enemy&#039;s land with fire, nor cut down its trees.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This being the case, the problem of medical aid was so tackled, that every village was able to receive the services of the physician in health as well as in disease. The medical administration was quite simple, practical, economical which enabled a thorough system of medical administration which was devised then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mann===&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly it has been ordained by Mann that:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One should neither live among impious persons nor in a place abounding in diseases; one should not undertake journey alone nor should reside on mountain for a long tune.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vagbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhatta in his Astāṅgasangraha says that: &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A village should not be constructed where the country abounds in disease, where there is no physician, where there is no leader to guide and protect, where the number of irreligious people is more, and where the country is situated near a mountain.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He says that, People should reside in a place which bears plenty of water, medicinal herbs, sacrificial sticks, flowers, grass and firewood. It should yield abundant food and one should be a complete safety of property and person, the out-skirts should be beautiful and pleasing and it should be adorned by the presence of learned people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Resources===&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a popular verse which describes requisites for habitation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A wealthy person, a Brahamana well versed in the Vedas, a king, a river and the fifth a physician; in a place without any of these, one should not live even for a day.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above facts we can clearly see that in the construction and inhabitation of a village a site free from disease, a clever physician and the presence of medicinal herbs played an important part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Earning of a Village Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
As to the requirements for happy living in a village, definite instructions and advice have been laid down by the ancients. The physician occupied a predominant place and played an important part in the happy life of a village. For his contentment and continuity of service in the interests of the people, he was endowed with lands in that village, as a part of his remuneration. Superintendents, accountants, Gopas, Sthanikas, veterinary surgeons, physicians, horse-trainers and messengers shall also be endowed with lands, which they shall have no right to alienate by sale or mortgage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Duties of a Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
Thus being stabilized in the village, the physician discharged his duties in the best interests of the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He looked after every villager in health as well as in disease.&lt;br /&gt;
# He was responsible for the sanitation of the whole village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He imparted general training in personal hygiene and village sanitation.&lt;br /&gt;
# He made use of all the medicinal plants available in his village and prepared drugs himself, thus contributing to the medical economy providing medicines at the lowest cost.&lt;br /&gt;
# He helped the State in the plantation of herbs which were not grown in his village and which were often needed in the preparation of the various drugs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Superintendent of Agriculture==&lt;br /&gt;
The superintendent of agriculture sought his advice in the plantation of medicinal herbs. The superintendent of agriculture is knowledgeable regarding the science of agriculture dealing with the plantation of bushes and trees, or assisted by those who are trained in such sciences. Thus, he brought about the well-being of the people as a physician, a sanitary officer, a pandit and a wise man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Veterinary Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
The state not only maintained village physicians but also provided veterinary physicians also for the treatment of animals because animals are very important in agricultural system of a village. Veterinary physician is expected to protect agriculture from the molestation of oppressive fines, free labor and taxes, herds of cattle from thieves, tigers, poisonous creatures and cattle disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Visiting Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
There existed a class of travelling physicians who visited small villages and hamlets going from one place to another, dispensing medical aid and preaching medicine and religion as well. This class is still existant in India. It resembles the Periodeuteis i. e. travelling physicians or ambulant physicians of ancient Greece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Charity Hospitals==&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover there were hospitals wherein the diseased, the aged and the helpless were treated free of cost. The maternity homes for women and children were also maintained by the state. The king shall provide the orphans, the aged, the infirm, the afflicted and the helpless with maintenance. He shall also provide subsistence to helpless women when they are carrying and also to the children they give birth to. The state also took measures to prevent the spread of epidemics or when necessary arranged the evacuation of the villages if the epidemics were not controlled. The king shall avoid taking possession of any country which is liable to the inroads of enemies and wild tribes, and which is harassed by frequent visitations of famine and pestilence. He shall also keep away from expensive sports.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the measures intended for the welfare of the public contributed greatly to the physical progress and thereby to the mental and moral progress of the society as well and thus helped in the nation-building effort of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Precautionary Measures against Fraud Doctors==&lt;br /&gt;
Just as medical aid was rendered in the right manner, so too there was great vigilance shown against prevalence of quacks and pretenders who robbed the people of their lives and money. Stern measures were taken by the enactment of special laws forbidding these charlatans to practice and cheat the innocent people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Growing Medicinal Plants==&lt;br /&gt;
Medicinal plants were planted either in natural soil or in pots. Such medicinal herbs as grow in marshy grounds are to be grown not only in grounds suitable for them, but also in pots. The following edict of king Asoka bears testimony to the above statement:&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no herbs that are beneficial to man and beneficial to cattle, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no roots and fruits, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# On the roads, wells were caused to be dug and trees were caused to be planted for the use of cattle and men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way those who injured the trees, useful plants and herbs were also made liable to this punishment. One who uselessly cuts medicinal herbs planted in cultivated soil or grown wildly should in order to absolve himself of the sin, follow a cow and subsist on milk alone for one day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rules for Medical Administration==&lt;br /&gt;
There were strict rules regarding the notification of disease prevalent in the village. Vaidya was bound to report, to the head of the village, every serious case or notifiable disease. Any physician who undertakes to treat in secret a patient suffering from ulcer or excess of unwholesome food or drink, as well as the master of the house (wherein such treatment is attempted) shall be innocent only when they, the physician and the master of the house, make a report of the same to either Gopa or Sthānika, otherwise both of them shall be equally guilty with the sufferer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now taking the benefit of the age-old tested experience, we in modern times, should organize medical aid, on the lines already suggested making changes whenever and in whatever way necessary and as suited to the needs and conditions of modern society. As for example&lt;br /&gt;
# The Vaidya should be stabilized by being given a plot of land in the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# Protection and plantation of medicinal herbs around the village should receive all attention from the State.&lt;br /&gt;
# Simple drugs should be prepared by the Vaidya himself in order to ensure the efficacy, freshness and low cost of the preparation.&lt;br /&gt;
# Every village must have its hospital on a small scale where the diseased, the aged and the helpless, might receive careful treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
# Widows and helpless women may be trained as nurses and midwives, who can earn their living and at the same time help the people in their illness.&lt;br /&gt;
# Maternity homes should be provided for the gravida and the children so that they have immediate medical aid without any change of place and without much expense.&lt;br /&gt;
# Prohibition of practice should be enforced on quacks and pretenders, by means of heavy punishments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* The Caraka Samhita published by Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, Jamnagar, India&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=140357</id>
		<title>Talk:Medicines in Villages of Ancient India</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=140357"/>
		<updated>2024-04-18T05:28:20Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Superintendent of Agriculture */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;In spite of the various foreign invasions and religions, the country has survived only due to it&#039;s life full of agricultural toil. The description of ancient historians furnishes the data from which we can conclude that administration was so organized that each village was self-sufficing and became an independent unit in itself, at the same time being a component part of the vast area of the motherland and marching in harmony with the rest. This peaceful living and healthy development of the villages was due to the conventions of war prevalent then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Perspective of Intellectuals==&lt;br /&gt;
===Kautilya===&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya warns and says:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;By the destruction of trade, agricultural produce and standing crops, by causing the people to run away and by slaying their leaders in secret, the country will be denuded of its peoples.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya in his Arthaśāstra defines a village as consisting of 100 families or houses in the least raising the number to 500 in the highest. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Magesthenes===&lt;br /&gt;
Magesthenes says:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Whereas among other nations it is usual, in the contests of war, to ravage the soil, and thus to reduce it to an uncultivated waste, among the Indians, on the contrary, by whom husbandmen are regarded as a class that if sacred and inviolable, the tillers of the soil, even when battle is raging in their neighborhood, are undisturbed by any sense of danger, for the combatants on either side in waging the conflict make carnage of each other, but allow those engaged in husbandry to remain quite unmolested. Besides, they neither ravage an enemy&#039;s land with fire, nor cut down its trees.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This being the case, the problem of medical aid was so tackled, that every village was able to receive the services of the physician in health as well as in disease. The medical administration was quite simple, practical, economical which enabled a thorough system of medical administration which was devised then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mann===&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly it has been ordained by Mann that:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One should neither live among impious persons nor in a place abounding in diseases; one should not undertake journey alone nor should reside on mountain for a long tune.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vagbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhatta in his Astāṅgasangraha says that: &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A village should not be constructed where the country abounds in disease, where there is no physician, where there is no leader to guide and protect, where the number of irreligious people is more, and where the country is situated near a mountain.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He says that, People should reside in a place which bears plenty of water, medicinal herbs, sacrificial sticks, flowers, grass and firewood. It should yield abundant food and one should be a complete safety of property and person, the out-skirts should be beautiful and pleasing and it should be adorned by the presence of learned people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Resources===&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a popular verse which describes requisites for habitation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A wealthy person, a Brahamana well versed in the Vedas, a king, a river and the fifth a physician; in a place without any of these, one should not live even for a day.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above facts we can clearly see that in the construction and inhabitation of a village a site free from disease, a clever physician and the presence of medicinal herbs played an important part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Earning of a Village Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
As to the requirements for happy living in a village, definite instructions and advice have been laid down by the ancients. The physician occupied a predominant place and played an important part in the happy life of a village. For his contentment and continuity of service in the interests of the people, he was endowed with lands in that village, as a part of his remuneration. Superintendents, accountants, Gopas, Sthanikas, veterinary surgeons, physicians, horse-trainers and messengers shall also be endowed with lands, which they shall have no right to alienate by sale or mortgage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Duties of a Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
Thus being stabilized in the village, the physician discharged his duties in the best interests of the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He looked after every villager in health as well as in disease.&lt;br /&gt;
# He was responsible for the sanitation of the whole village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He imparted general training in personal hygiene and village sanitation.&lt;br /&gt;
# He made use of all the medicinal plants available in his village and prepared drugs himself, thus contributing to the medical economy providing medicines at the lowest cost.&lt;br /&gt;
# He helped the State in the plantation of herbs which were not grown in his village and which were often needed in the preparation of the various drugs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Superintendent of Agriculture==&lt;br /&gt;
The superintendent of agriculture sought his advice in the plantation of medicinal herbs. The superintendent of agriculture is knowledgeable regarding the science of agriculture dealing with the plantation of bushes and trees, or assisted by those who are trained in such sciences. Thus, he brought about the well-being of the people as a physician, a sanitary officer, a pandit and a wise man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Veterinary Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
The state not only maintained such village physicians but also provided veterinary physicians also for the treatment of animals because animals are everything in the agricultural life of a village. He shall protect agriculture from the molestation of oppressive fines, free labor and taxes, herds of cattle from thieves, tigers, poisonous creatures and cattle disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Visiting Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
There existed a class of travelling physicians who visited small villages and hamlets going from one place to another, dispensing medical aid and preaching medicine and religion as well. This class is still existant in India. It resembles the Periodeuteis i. e. travelling physicians or ambulant physicians of ancient Greece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Charity Hospitals==&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover there were hospitals wherein the diseased, the aged and the helpless were treated free of cost. The maternity homes for women and children were also maintained by the state. The king shall provide the orphans, the aged, the infirm, the afflicted and the helpless with maintenance. He shall also provide subsistence to helpless women when they are carrying and also to the children they give birth to. The state also took measures to prevent the spread of epidemics or when necessary arranged the evacuation of the villages if the epidemics were not controlled. The king shall avoid taking possession of any country which is liable to the inroads of enemies and wild tribes, and which is harassed by frequent visitations of famine and pestilence. He shall also keep away from expensive sports.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the measures intended for the welfare of the public contributed greatly to the physical progress and thereby to the mental and moral progress of the society as well and thus helped in the nation-building effort of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Precautionary Measures against Fraud Doctors==&lt;br /&gt;
Just as medical aid was rendered in the right manner, so too there was great vigilance shown against prevalence of quacks and pretenders who robbed the people of their lives and money. Stern measures were taken by the enactment of special laws forbidding these charlatans to practice and cheat the innocent people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Growing Medicinal Plants==&lt;br /&gt;
Medicinal plants were planted either in natural soil or in pots. Such medicinal herbs as grow in marshy grounds are to be grown not only in grounds suitable for them, but also in pots. The following edict of king Asoka bears testimony to the above statement:&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no herbs that are beneficial to man and beneficial to cattle, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no roots and fruits, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# On the roads, wells were caused to be dug and trees were caused to be planted for the use of cattle and men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way those who injured the trees, useful plants and herbs were also made liable to this punishment. One who uselessly cuts medicinal herbs planted in cultivated soil or grown wildly should in order to absolve himself of the sin, follow a cow and subsist on milk alone for one day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rules for Medical Administration==&lt;br /&gt;
There were strict rules regarding the notification of disease prevalent in the village. Vaidya was bound to report, to the head of the village, every serious case or notifiable disease. Any physician who undertakes to treat in secret a patient suffering from ulcer or excess of unwholesome food or drink, as well as the master of the house (wherein such treatment is attempted) shall be innocent only when they, the physician and the master of the house, make a report of the same to either Gopa or Sthānika, otherwise both of them shall be equally guilty with the sufferer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now taking the benefit of the age-old tested experience, we in modern times, should organize medical aid, on the lines already suggested making changes whenever and in whatever way necessary and as suited to the needs and conditions of modern society. As for example&lt;br /&gt;
# The Vaidya should be stabilized by being given a plot of land in the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# Protection and plantation of medicinal herbs around the village should receive all attention from the State.&lt;br /&gt;
# Simple drugs should be prepared by the Vaidya himself in order to ensure the efficacy, freshness and low cost of the preparation.&lt;br /&gt;
# Every village must have its hospital on a small scale where the diseased, the aged and the helpless, might receive careful treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
# Widows and helpless women may be trained as nurses and midwives, who can earn their living and at the same time help the people in their illness.&lt;br /&gt;
# Maternity homes should be provided for the gravida and the children so that they have immediate medical aid without any change of place and without much expense.&lt;br /&gt;
# Prohibition of practice should be enforced on quacks and pretenders, by means of heavy punishments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* The Caraka Samhita published by Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, Jamnagar, India&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=140354</id>
		<title>Talk:Medicines in Villages of Ancient India</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=140354"/>
		<updated>2024-04-18T05:11:01Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Magesthenes */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;In spite of the various foreign invasions and religions, the country has survived only due to it&#039;s life full of agricultural toil. The description of ancient historians furnishes the data from which we can conclude that administration was so organized that each village was self-sufficing and became an independent unit in itself, at the same time being a component part of the vast area of the motherland and marching in harmony with the rest. This peaceful living and healthy development of the villages was due to the conventions of war prevalent then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Perspective of Intellectuals==&lt;br /&gt;
===Kautilya===&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya warns and says:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;By the destruction of trade, agricultural produce and standing crops, by causing the people to run away and by slaying their leaders in secret, the country will be denuded of its peoples.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya in his Arthaśāstra defines a village as consisting of 100 families or houses in the least raising the number to 500 in the highest. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Magesthenes===&lt;br /&gt;
Magesthenes says:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Whereas among other nations it is usual, in the contests of war, to ravage the soil, and thus to reduce it to an uncultivated waste, among the Indians, on the contrary, by whom husbandmen are regarded as a class that if sacred and inviolable, the tillers of the soil, even when battle is raging in their neighborhood, are undisturbed by any sense of danger, for the combatants on either side in waging the conflict make carnage of each other, but allow those engaged in husbandry to remain quite unmolested. Besides, they neither ravage an enemy&#039;s land with fire, nor cut down its trees.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This being the case, the problem of medical aid was so tackled, that every village was able to receive the services of the physician in health as well as in disease. The medical administration was quite simple, practical, economical which enabled a thorough system of medical administration which was devised then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mann===&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly it has been ordained by Mann that:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One should neither live among impious persons nor in a place abounding in diseases; one should not undertake journey alone nor should reside on mountain for a long tune.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vagbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhatta in his Astāṅgasangraha says that: &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A village should not be constructed where the country abounds in disease, where there is no physician, where there is no leader to guide and protect, where the number of irreligious people is more, and where the country is situated near a mountain.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He says that, People should reside in a place which bears plenty of water, medicinal herbs, sacrificial sticks, flowers, grass and firewood. It should yield abundant food and one should be a complete safety of property and person, the out-skirts should be beautiful and pleasing and it should be adorned by the presence of learned people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Resources===&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a popular verse which describes requisites for habitation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A wealthy person, a Brahamana well versed in the Vedas, a king, a river and the fifth a physician; in a place without any of these, one should not live even for a day.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above facts we can clearly see that in the construction and inhabitation of a village a site free from disease, a clever physician and the presence of medicinal herbs played an important part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Earning of a Village Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
As to the requirements for happy living in a village, definite instructions and advice have been laid down by the ancients. The physician occupied a predominant place and played an important part in the happy life of a village. For his contentment and continuity of service in the interests of the people, he was endowed with lands in that village, as a part of his remuneration. Superintendents, accountants, Gopas, Sthanikas, veterinary surgeons, physicians, horse-trainers and messengers shall also be endowed with lands, which they shall have no right to alienate by sale or mortgage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Duties of a Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
Thus being stabilized in the village, the physician discharged his duties in the best interests of the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He looked after every villager in health as well as in disease.&lt;br /&gt;
# He was responsible for the sanitation of the whole village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He imparted general training in personal hygiene and village sanitation.&lt;br /&gt;
# He made use of all the medicinal plants available in his village and prepared drugs himself, thus contributing to the medical economy providing medicines at the lowest cost.&lt;br /&gt;
# He helped the State in the plantation of herbs which were not grown in his village and which were often needed in the preparation of the various drugs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Superintendent of Agriculture==&lt;br /&gt;
The superintendent of agriculture sought his advice in the plantation of medicinal herbs. The superintendent of agriculture shall be possessed of the knowledge of the science of agriculture dealing with the plantation of bushes and trees, or assisted by those who are trained in such sciences. Thus he brought about the well-being of the people as a physician, a sanitary officer, a pandit and a wise man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Veterinary Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
The state not only maintained such village physicians but also provided veterinary physicians also for the treatment of animals because animals are everything in the agricultural life of a village. He shall protect agriculture from the molestation of oppressive fines, free labor and taxes, herds of cattle from thieves, tigers, poisonous creatures and cattle disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Visiting Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
There existed a class of travelling physicians who visited small villages and hamlets going from one place to another, dispensing medical aid and preaching medicine and religion as well. This class is still existant in India. It resembles the Periodeuteis i. e. travelling physicians or ambulant physicians of ancient Greece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Charity Hospitals==&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover there were hospitals wherein the diseased, the aged and the helpless were treated free of cost. The maternity homes for women and children were also maintained by the state. The king shall provide the orphans, the aged, the infirm, the afflicted and the helpless with maintenance. He shall also provide subsistence to helpless women when they are carrying and also to the children they give birth to. The state also took measures to prevent the spread of epidemics or when necessary arranged the evacuation of the villages if the epidemics were not controlled. The king shall avoid taking possession of any country which is liable to the inroads of enemies and wild tribes, and which is harassed by frequent visitations of famine and pestilence. He shall also keep away from expensive sports.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the measures intended for the welfare of the public contributed greatly to the physical progress and thereby to the mental and moral progress of the society as well and thus helped in the nation-building effort of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Precautionary Measures against Fraud Doctors==&lt;br /&gt;
Just as medical aid was rendered in the right manner, so too there was great vigilance shown against prevalence of quacks and pretenders who robbed the people of their lives and money. Stern measures were taken by the enactment of special laws forbidding these charlatans to practice and cheat the innocent people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Growing Medicinal Plants==&lt;br /&gt;
Medicinal plants were planted either in natural soil or in pots. Such medicinal herbs as grow in marshy grounds are to be grown not only in grounds suitable for them, but also in pots. The following edict of king Asoka bears testimony to the above statement:&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no herbs that are beneficial to man and beneficial to cattle, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no roots and fruits, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# On the roads, wells were caused to be dug and trees were caused to be planted for the use of cattle and men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way those who injured the trees, useful plants and herbs were also made liable to this punishment. One who uselessly cuts medicinal herbs planted in cultivated soil or grown wildly should in order to absolve himself of the sin, follow a cow and subsist on milk alone for one day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rules for Medical Administration==&lt;br /&gt;
There were strict rules regarding the notification of disease prevalent in the village. Vaidya was bound to report, to the head of the village, every serious case or notifiable disease. Any physician who undertakes to treat in secret a patient suffering from ulcer or excess of unwholesome food or drink, as well as the master of the house (wherein such treatment is attempted) shall be innocent only when they, the physician and the master of the house, make a report of the same to either Gopa or Sthānika, otherwise both of them shall be equally guilty with the sufferer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now taking the benefit of the age-old tested experience, we in modern times, should organize medical aid, on the lines already suggested making changes whenever and in whatever way necessary and as suited to the needs and conditions of modern society. As for example&lt;br /&gt;
# The Vaidya should be stabilized by being given a plot of land in the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# Protection and plantation of medicinal herbs around the village should receive all attention from the State.&lt;br /&gt;
# Simple drugs should be prepared by the Vaidya himself in order to ensure the efficacy, freshness and low cost of the preparation.&lt;br /&gt;
# Every village must have its hospital on a small scale where the diseased, the aged and the helpless, might receive careful treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
# Widows and helpless women may be trained as nurses and midwives, who can earn their living and at the same time help the people in their illness.&lt;br /&gt;
# Maternity homes should be provided for the gravida and the children so that they have immediate medical aid without any change of place and without much expense.&lt;br /&gt;
# Prohibition of practice should be enforced on quacks and pretenders, by means of heavy punishments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* The Caraka Samhita published by Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, Jamnagar, India&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=140353</id>
		<title>Talk:Medicines in Villages of Ancient India</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=140353"/>
		<updated>2024-04-18T05:07:21Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;In spite of the various foreign invasions and religions, the country has survived only due to it&#039;s life full of agricultural toil. The description of ancient historians furnishes the data from which we can conclude that administration was so organized that each village was self-sufficing and became an independent unit in itself, at the same time being a component part of the vast area of the motherland and marching in harmony with the rest. This peaceful living and healthy development of the villages was due to the conventions of war prevalent then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Perspective of Intellectuals==&lt;br /&gt;
===Kautilya===&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya warns and says:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;By the destruction of trade, agricultural produce and standing crops, by causing the people to run away and by slaying their leaders in secret, the country will be denuded of its peoples.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya in his Arthaśāstra defines a village as consisting of 100 families or houses in the least raising the number to 500 in the highest. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Magesthenes===&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way Magesthenes says:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Whereas among other nations it is usual, in the contests of war, to ravage the soil, and thus to reduce it to an uncultivated waste, among the Indians, on the contrary, by whom husbandmen are regarded as a class that if sacred and inviolable, the tillers of the soil, even when battle is raging in their neighborhood, are undisturbed by any sense of danger, for the combatants on either side in waging the conflict make carnage of each other, but allow those engaged in husbandry to remain quite unmolested. Besides, they neither ravage an enemy&#039;s land with fire, nor cut down its trees.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This being the case, the problem of medical aid was so tackled, that every village was able to receive the services of the physician in health as well as in disease. The medical administration was quite simple, practical, economical which enabled a thorough system of medical administration which was devised then. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mann===&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly it has been ordained by Mann that:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One should neither live among impious persons nor in a place abounding in diseases; one should not undertake journey alone nor should reside on mountain for a long tune.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vagbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhatta in his Astāṅgasangraha says that: &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A village should not be constructed where the country abounds in disease, where there is no physician, where there is no leader to guide and protect, where the number of irreligious people is more, and where the country is situated near a mountain.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He says that, People should reside in a place which bears plenty of water, medicinal herbs, sacrificial sticks, flowers, grass and firewood. It should yield abundant food and one should be a complete safety of property and person, the out-skirts should be beautiful and pleasing and it should be adorned by the presence of learned people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Resources===&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a popular verse which describes requisites for habitation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A wealthy person, a Brahamana well versed in the Vedas, a king, a river and the fifth a physician; in a place without any of these, one should not live even for a day.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above facts we can clearly see that in the construction and inhabitation of a village a site free from disease, a clever physician and the presence of medicinal herbs played an important part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Earning of a Village Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
As to the requirements for happy living in a village, definite instructions and advice have been laid down by the ancients. The physician occupied a predominant place and played an important part in the happy life of a village. For his contentment and continuity of service in the interests of the people, he was endowed with lands in that village, as a part of his remuneration. Superintendents, accountants, Gopas, Sthanikas, veterinary surgeons, physicians, horse-trainers and messengers shall also be endowed with lands, which they shall have no right to alienate by sale or mortgage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Duties of a Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
Thus being stabilized in the village, the physician discharged his duties in the best interests of the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He looked after every villager in health as well as in disease.&lt;br /&gt;
# He was responsible for the sanitation of the whole village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He imparted general training in personal hygiene and village sanitation.&lt;br /&gt;
# He made use of all the medicinal plants available in his village and prepared drugs himself, thus contributing to the medical economy providing medicines at the lowest cost.&lt;br /&gt;
# He helped the State in the plantation of herbs which were not grown in his village and which were often needed in the preparation of the various drugs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Superintendent of Agriculture==&lt;br /&gt;
The superintendent of agriculture sought his advice in the plantation of medicinal herbs. The superintendent of agriculture shall be possessed of the knowledge of the science of agriculture dealing with the plantation of bushes and trees, or assisted by those who are trained in such sciences. Thus he brought about the well-being of the people as a physician, a sanitary officer, a pandit and a wise man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Veterinary Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
The state not only maintained such village physicians but also provided veterinary physicians also for the treatment of animals because animals are everything in the agricultural life of a village. He shall protect agriculture from the molestation of oppressive fines, free labor and taxes, herds of cattle from thieves, tigers, poisonous creatures and cattle disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Visiting Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
There existed a class of travelling physicians who visited small villages and hamlets going from one place to another, dispensing medical aid and preaching medicine and religion as well. This class is still existant in India. It resembles the Periodeuteis i. e. travelling physicians or ambulant physicians of ancient Greece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Charity Hospitals==&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover there were hospitals wherein the diseased, the aged and the helpless were treated free of cost. The maternity homes for women and children were also maintained by the state. The king shall provide the orphans, the aged, the infirm, the afflicted and the helpless with maintenance. He shall also provide subsistence to helpless women when they are carrying and also to the children they give birth to. The state also took measures to prevent the spread of epidemics or when necessary arranged the evacuation of the villages if the epidemics were not controlled. The king shall avoid taking possession of any country which is liable to the inroads of enemies and wild tribes, and which is harassed by frequent visitations of famine and pestilence. He shall also keep away from expensive sports.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the measures intended for the welfare of the public contributed greatly to the physical progress and thereby to the mental and moral progress of the society as well and thus helped in the nation-building effort of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Precautionary Measures against Fraud Doctors==&lt;br /&gt;
Just as medical aid was rendered in the right manner, so too there was great vigilance shown against prevalence of quacks and pretenders who robbed the people of their lives and money. Stern measures were taken by the enactment of special laws forbidding these charlatans to practice and cheat the innocent people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Growing Medicinal Plants==&lt;br /&gt;
Medicinal plants were planted either in natural soil or in pots. Such medicinal herbs as grow in marshy grounds are to be grown not only in grounds suitable for them, but also in pots. The following edict of king Asoka bears testimony to the above statement:&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no herbs that are beneficial to man and beneficial to cattle, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no roots and fruits, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# On the roads, wells were caused to be dug and trees were caused to be planted for the use of cattle and men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way those who injured the trees, useful plants and herbs were also made liable to this punishment. One who uselessly cuts medicinal herbs planted in cultivated soil or grown wildly should in order to absolve himself of the sin, follow a cow and subsist on milk alone for one day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rules for Medical Administration==&lt;br /&gt;
There were strict rules regarding the notification of disease prevalent in the village. Vaidya was bound to report, to the head of the village, every serious case or notifiable disease. Any physician who undertakes to treat in secret a patient suffering from ulcer or excess of unwholesome food or drink, as well as the master of the house (wherein such treatment is attempted) shall be innocent only when they, the physician and the master of the house, make a report of the same to either Gopa or Sthānika, otherwise both of them shall be equally guilty with the sufferer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now taking the benefit of the age-old tested experience, we in modern times, should organize medical aid, on the lines already suggested making changes whenever and in whatever way necessary and as suited to the needs and conditions of modern society. As for example&lt;br /&gt;
# The Vaidya should be stabilized by being given a plot of land in the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# Protection and plantation of medicinal herbs around the village should receive all attention from the State.&lt;br /&gt;
# Simple drugs should be prepared by the Vaidya himself in order to ensure the efficacy, freshness and low cost of the preparation.&lt;br /&gt;
# Every village must have its hospital on a small scale where the diseased, the aged and the helpless, might receive careful treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
# Widows and helpless women may be trained as nurses and midwives, who can earn their living and at the same time help the people in their illness.&lt;br /&gt;
# Maternity homes should be provided for the gravida and the children so that they have immediate medical aid without any change of place and without much expense.&lt;br /&gt;
# Prohibition of practice should be enforced on quacks and pretenders, by means of heavy punishments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* The Caraka Samhita published by Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, Jamnagar, India&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=140352</id>
		<title>Talk:Medicines in Villages of Ancient India</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=140352"/>
		<updated>2024-04-18T05:02:09Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;In spite of the various foreign invasions and religions, the country has survived only due to it&#039;s life full of agricultural toil. The description of ancient historians furnishes the data from which we can conclude that administration was so organized that each village was self-sufficing and became an independent unit in itself, at the same time being a component part of the vast area of the motherland and marching in harmony with the rest. This peaceful living and healthy development of the villages was due to the conventions of war prevalent then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Perspective of Intellectuals==&lt;br /&gt;
===Kautilya===&lt;br /&gt;
As for example Kautilya warns and says:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;By the destruction of trade, agricultural produce and standing crops, by causing the people to run away and by slaying their leaders in secret, the country will be denuded of its peoples.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya in his Arthaśāstra defines a village as consisting of 100 families or houses in the least raising the number to 500 in the highest. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Magesthenes===&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way Magesthenes says:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Whereas among other nations it is usual, in the contests of war, to ravage the soil, and thus to reduce it to an uncultivated waste, among the Indians, on the contrary, by whom husbandmen are regarded as a class that if sacred and inviolable, the tillers of the soil, even when battle is raging in their neighborhood, are undisturbed by any sense of danger, for the combatants on either side in waging the conflict make carnage of each other, but allow those engaged in husbandry to remain quite unmolested. Besides, they neither ravage an enemy&#039;s land with fire, nor cut down its trees.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This being the case, the problem of medical aid was so tackled, that every village was able to receive the services of the physician in health as well as in disease. The medical administration was quite simple, practical, economical which enabled a thorough system of medical administration which was devised then. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mann===&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly it has been ordained by Mann that:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One should neither live among impious persons nor in a place abounding in diseases; one should not undertake journey alone nor should reside on mountain for a long tune.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vagbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhatta in his Astāṅgasangraha says that: &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A village should not be constructed where the country abounds in disease, where there is no physician, where there is no leader to guide and protect, where the number of irreligious people is more, and where the country is situated near a mountain.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He says that, People should reside in a place which bears plenty of water, medicinal herbs, sacrificial sticks, flowers, grass and firewood. It should yield abundant food and one should be a complete safety of property and person, the out-skirts should be beautiful and pleasing and it should be adorned by the presence of learned people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Resources===&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a popular verse which describes requisites for habitation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A wealthy person, a Brahamana well versed in the Vedas, a king, a river and the fifth a physician; in a place without any of these, one should not live even for a day.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above facts we can clearly see that in the construction and inhabitation of a village a site free from disease, a clever physician and the presence of medicinal herbs played an important part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Earning of a Village Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
As to the requirements for happy living in a village, definite instructions and advice have been laid down by the ancients. The physician occupied a predominant place and played an important part in the happy life of a village. For his contentment and continuity of service in the interests of the people, he was endowed with lands in that village, as a part of his remuneration. Superintendents, accountants, Gopas, Sthanikas, veterinary surgeons, physicians, horse-trainers and messengers shall also be endowed with lands, which they shall have no right to alienate by sale or mortgage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Duties of a Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
Thus being stabilized in the village, the physician discharged his duties in the best interests of the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He looked after every villager in health as well as in disease.&lt;br /&gt;
# He was responsible for the sanitation of the whole village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He imparted general training in personal hygiene and village sanitation.&lt;br /&gt;
# He made use of all the medicinal plants available in his village and prepared drugs himself, thus contributing to the medical economy providing medicines at the lowest cost.&lt;br /&gt;
# He helped the State in the plantation of herbs which were not grown in his village and which were often needed in the preparation of the various drugs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Superintendent of Agriculture==&lt;br /&gt;
The superintendent of agriculture sought his advice in the plantation of medicinal herbs. The superintendent of agriculture shall be possessed of the knowledge of the science of agriculture dealing with the plantation of bushes and trees, or assisted by those who are trained in such sciences. Thus he brought about the well-being of the people as a physician, a sanitary officer, a pandit and a wise man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Veterinary Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
The state not only maintained such village physicians but also provided veterinary physicians also for the treatment of animals because animals are everything in the agricultural life of a village. He shall protect agriculture from the molestation of oppressive fines, free labor and taxes, herds of cattle from thieves, tigers, poisonous creatures and cattle disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Visiting Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
There existed a class of travelling physicians who visited small villages and hamlets going from one place to another, dispensing medical aid and preaching medicine and religion as well. This class is still existant in India. It resembles the Periodeuteis i. e. travelling physicians or ambulant physicians of ancient Greece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Charity Hospitals==&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover there were hospitals wherein the diseased, the aged and the helpless were treated free of cost. The maternity homes for women and children were also maintained by the state. The king shall provide the orphans, the aged, the infirm, the afflicted and the helpless with maintenance. He shall also provide subsistence to helpless women when they are carrying and also to the children they give birth to. The state also took measures to prevent the spread of epidemics or when necessary arranged the evacuation of the villages if the epidemics were not controlled. The king shall avoid taking possession of any country which is liable to the inroads of enemies and wild tribes, and which is harassed by frequent visitations of famine and pestilence. He shall also keep away from expensive sports.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the measures intended for the welfare of the public contributed greatly to the physical progress and thereby to the mental and moral progress of the society as well and thus helped in the nation-building effort of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Precautionary Measures against Fraud Doctors==&lt;br /&gt;
Just as medical aid was rendered in the right manner, so too there was great vigilance shown against prevalence of quacks and pretenders who robbed the people of their lives and money. Stern measures were taken by the enactment of special laws forbidding these charlatans to practice and cheat the innocent people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Growing Medicinal Plants==&lt;br /&gt;
Medicinal plants were planted either in natural soil or in pots. Such medicinal herbs as grow in marshy grounds are to be grown not only in grounds suitable for them, but also in pots. The following edict of king Asoka bears testimony to the above statement:&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no herbs that are beneficial to man and beneficial to cattle, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no roots and fruits, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# On the roads, wells were caused to be dug and trees were caused to be planted for the use of cattle and men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way those who injured the trees, useful plants and herbs were also made liable to this punishment. One who uselessly cuts medicinal herbs planted in cultivated soil or grown wildly should in order to absolve himself of the sin, follow a cow and subsist on milk alone for one day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rules for Medical Administration==&lt;br /&gt;
There were strict rules regarding the notification of disease prevalent in the village. Vaidya was bound to report, to the head of the village, every serious case or notifiable disease. Any physician who undertakes to treat in secret a patient suffering from ulcer or excess of unwholesome food or drink, as well as the master of the house (wherein such treatment is attempted) shall be innocent only when they, the physician and the master of the house, make a report of the same to either Gopa or Sthānika, otherwise both of them shall be equally guilty with the sufferer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now taking the benefit of the age-old tested experience, we in modern times, should organize medical aid, on the lines already suggested making changes whenever and in whatever way necessary and as suited to the needs and conditions of modern society. As for example&lt;br /&gt;
# The Vaidya should be stabilized by being given a plot of land in the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# Protection and plantation of medicinal herbs around the village should receive all attention from the State.&lt;br /&gt;
# Simple drugs should be prepared by the Vaidya himself in order to ensure the efficacy, freshness and low cost of the preparation.&lt;br /&gt;
# Every village must have its hospital on a small scale where the diseased, the aged and the helpless, might receive careful treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
# Widows and helpless women may be trained as nurses and midwives, who can earn their living and at the same time help the people in their illness.&lt;br /&gt;
# Maternity homes should be provided for the gravida and the children so that they have immediate medical aid without any change of place and without much expense.&lt;br /&gt;
# Prohibition of practice should be enforced on quacks and pretenders, by means of heavy punishments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* The Caraka Samhita published by Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, Jamnagar, India&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=140198</id>
		<title>Talk:Medicines in Villages of Ancient India</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Medicines_in_Villages_of_Ancient_India&amp;diff=140198"/>
		<updated>2024-04-03T09:48:46Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;In spite of the various onslaughts of foreign invasions and religions, the country has survived only due to it&#039;s life full of agricultural toil. The description of ancient historians furnishes the data from which we can conclude that administration was so organized that each village was self-sufficing and became an independent unit in itself, at the same time being a component part of the vast area of the motherland and marching in - harmony with the rest. This peaceful living and healthy development of the villages was due to the conventions of war prevalent then.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Perspective of Intellectuals==&lt;br /&gt;
===Kautilya===&lt;br /&gt;
As for example Kautilya warns and says:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;By the destruction of trade, agricultural produce and standing crops, by causing the people to run away and by slaying their leaders in secret, the country will be denuded of its peoples.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Kautilya in his Arthaśāstra defines a village as consisting of 100 families or houses in the least raising the number to 500 in the highest. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Magesthenes===&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way Magesthenes says:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Whereas among other nations it is usual, in the contests of war, to ravage the soil, and thus to reduce it to an uncultivated waste, among the Indians, on the contrary, by whom husbandmen are regarded as a class that if sacred and inviolable, the tillers of the soil, even when battle is raging in their neighborhood, are undisturbed by any sense of danger, for the combatants on either side in waging the conflict make carnage of each other, but allow those engaged in husbandry to remain quite unmolested. Besides, they neither ravage an enemy&#039;s land with fire, nor cut down its trees.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This being the case, the problem of medical aid was so tackled, that every village was able to receive the services of the physician in health as well as in disease. The medical administration was quite simple, practical, economical which enabled a thorough system of medical administration which was devised then. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Mann===&lt;br /&gt;
Similarly it has been ordained by Mann that:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;One should neither live among impious persons nor in a place abounding in diseases; one should not undertake journey alone nor should reside on mountain for a long tune.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vagbhatta===&lt;br /&gt;
Vagbhatta in his Astāṅgasangraha says that: &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A village should not be constructed where the country abounds in disease, where there is no physician, where there is no leader to guide and protect, where the number of irreligious people is more, and where the country is situated near a mountain.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
He says that, People should reside in a place which bears plenty of water, medicinal herbs, sacrificial sticks, flowers, grass and firewood. It should yield abundant food and one should be a complete safety of property and person, the out-skirts should be beautiful and pleasing and it should be adorned by the presence of learned people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Resources===&lt;br /&gt;
There is also a popular verse which describes requisites for habitation:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;A wealthy person, a Brahamana well versed in the Vedas, a king, a river and the fifth a physician; in a place without any of these, one should not live even for a day.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
From the above facts we can clearly see that in the construction and inhabitation of a village a site free from disease, a clever physician and the presence of medicinal herbs played an important part.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Earning of a Village Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
As to the requirements for happy living in a village, definite instructions and advice have been laid down by the ancients. The physician occupied a predominant place and played an important part in the happy life of a village. For his contentment and continuity of service in the interests of the people, he was endowed with lands in that village, as a part of his remuneration. Superintendents, accountants, Gopas, Sthanikas, veterinary surgeons, physicians, horse-trainers and messengers shall also be endowed with lands, which they shall have no right to alienate by sale or mortgage.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Duties of a Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
Thus being stabilized in the village, the physician discharged his duties in the best interests of the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He looked after every villager in health as well as in disease.&lt;br /&gt;
# He was responsible for the sanitation of the whole village.&lt;br /&gt;
# He imparted general training in personal hygiene and village sanitation.&lt;br /&gt;
# He made use of all the medicinal plants available in his village and prepared drugs himself, thus contributing to the medical economy providing medicines at the lowest cost.&lt;br /&gt;
# He helped the State in the plantation of herbs which were not grown in his village and which were often needed in the preparation of the various drugs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Superintendent of Agriculture==&lt;br /&gt;
The superintendent of agriculture sought his advice in the plantation of medicinal herbs. The superintendent of agriculture shall be possessed of the knowledge of the science of agriculture dealing with the plantation of bushes and trees, or assisted by those who are trained in such sciences. Thus he brought about the well-being of the people as a physician, a sanitary officer, a pandit and a wise man.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Veterinary Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
The state not only maintained such village physicians but also provided veterinary physicians also for the treatment of animals because animals are everything in the agricultural life of a village. He shall protect agriculture from the molestation of oppressive fines, free labor and taxes, herds of cattle from thieves, tigers, poisonous creatures and cattle disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Visiting Physician==&lt;br /&gt;
There existed a class of travelling physicians who visited small villages and hamlets going from one place to another, dispensing medical aid and preaching medicine and religion as well. This class is still existant in India. It resembles the Periodeuteis i. e. travelling physicians or ambulant physicians of ancient Greece. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Charity Hospitals==&lt;br /&gt;
Moreover there were hospitals wherein the diseased, the aged and the helpless were treated free of cost. The maternity homes for women and children were also maintained by the state. The king shall provide the orphans, the aged, the infirm, the afflicted and the helpless with maintenance. He shall also provide subsistence to helpless women when they are carrying and also to the children they give birth to. The state also took measures to prevent the spread of epidemics or when necessary arranged the evacuation of the villages if the epidemics were not controlled. The king shall avoid taking possession of any country which is liable to the inroads of enemies and wild tribes, and which is harassed by frequent visitations of famine and pestilence. He shall also keep away from expensive sports.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
All the measures intended for the welfare of the public contributed greatly to the physical progress and thereby to the mental and moral progress of the society as well and thus helped in the nation-building effort of the times. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Precautionary Measures against Fraud Doctors==&lt;br /&gt;
Just as medical aid was rendered in the right manner, so too there was great vigilance shown against prevalence of quacks and pretenders who robbed the people of their lives and money. Stern measures were taken by the enactment of special laws forbidding these charlatans to practice and cheat the innocent people.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Growing Medicinal Plants==&lt;br /&gt;
Medicinal plants were planted either in natural soil or in pots. Such medicinal herbs as grow in marshy grounds are to be grown not only in grounds suitable for them, but also in pots. The following edict of king Asoka bears testimony to the above statement:&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no herbs that are beneficial to man and beneficial to cattle, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# Wherever there were no roots and fruits, everywhere they were caused to be imported and to be planted.&lt;br /&gt;
# On the roads, wells were caused to be dug and trees were caused to be planted for the use of cattle and men.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the same way those who injured the trees, useful plants and herbs were also made liable to this punishment. One who uselessly cuts medicinal herbs planted in cultivated soil or grown wildly should in order to absolve himself of the sin, follow a cow and subsist on milk alone for one day.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Rules for Medical Administration==&lt;br /&gt;
There were strict rules regarding the notification of disease prevalent in the village. Vaidya was bound to report, to the head of the village, every serious case or notifiable disease. Any physician who undertakes to treat in secret a patient suffering from ulcer or excess of unwholesome food or drink, as well as the master of the house (wherein such treatment is attempted) shall be innocent only when they, the physician and the master of the house, make a report of the same to either Gopa or Sthānika, otherwise both of them shall be equally guilty with the sufferer.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Now taking the benefit of the age-old tested experience, we in modern times, should organize medical aid, on the lines already suggested making changes whenever and in whatever way necessary and as suited to the needs and conditions of modern society. As for example&lt;br /&gt;
# The Vaidya should be stabilized by being given a plot of land in the village.&lt;br /&gt;
# Protection and plantation of medicinal herbs around the village should receive all attention from the State.&lt;br /&gt;
# Simple drugs should be prepared by the Vaidya himself in order to ensure the efficacy, freshness and low cost of the preparation.&lt;br /&gt;
# Every village must have its hospital on a small scale where the diseased, the aged and the helpless, might receive careful treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
# Widows and helpless women may be trained as nurses and midwives, who can earn their living and at the same time help the people in their illness.&lt;br /&gt;
# Maternity homes should be provided for the gravida and the children so that they have immediate medical aid without any change of place and without much expense.&lt;br /&gt;
# Prohibition of practice should be enforced on quacks and pretenders, by means of heavy punishments.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* The Caraka Samhita published by Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, Jamnagar, India&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Vitiation_process&amp;diff=140168</id>
		<title>Talk:Vitiation process</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Vitiation_process&amp;diff=140168"/>
		<updated>2024-03-13T04:51:02Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Cause */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;==Preface==&lt;br /&gt;
The whole vitiation process is divided into various stages of its happening. They can be demarcated by the action or course going on at each stage of the whole process. It is apportioned into six phases of its operation as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
# Accumulation &lt;br /&gt;
# Provocation&lt;br /&gt;
# Diffusion&lt;br /&gt;
# Location&lt;br /&gt;
# Manifestation&lt;br /&gt;
# Termination&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==I Stage of Accumulation==&lt;br /&gt;
Stage of decrease will manifest the signs and symptoms of deficiency either at the local space or localized action while the stage of increase has many far-reaching effects. Increased quantity needs to be accommodated somewhere and the body being a defined space if there is any more pressure at a particular space it does not bear it. Some kind of irregularity or disorder definitely occurs in the body. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Cause===&lt;br /&gt;
If any material increases in a particular local part of the body, there may be an increase or growth of that particular tissue. This activity may disturb the neighboring tissues and cause inconvenience by the mechanical pressure. But the increase and continued accumulation of the dynamic force of the triumvirate, which are all-pervasive and whose equilibrium is maintained on a very subtle fulcrum, can be tolerated only to a limited extent. It cannot be transgressed beyond it&#039;s capacity. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This stage may or may not produce actual disease condition but definitely serve as a catalyst in predisposing traumatic condition or other etiological factors which act as an immediate excitant to the triumvirate, herald the vitiation process and usher in the incursion of the diseased condition. The general postulate of the diagnosis of the stages of increase and decrease of the function of triumvirate is described in details further.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Symptoms===&lt;br /&gt;
The signs of decrease of vāta, pitta and kapha are described to denote the decrease of their respective actions. There may be either the loss of their normal functions or increase on the contrary ones. Increase of natural actions denotes the increase of humors. The decrease and increase of humors are diagnosed in this manner.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 18, 52-53&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta describes some more definite premonitory symptoms when triumvirate imbalance is just on the threshold of vitiation. Recognition of these pre-dominant symptoms is given a lot of importance because he considers this stage as the first or the earliest stage for the scope of therapeutic process. In this, the vitia gets accumulated. The symptoms of accumulated vitia are: &lt;br /&gt;
* Stiffness and fullness of abdomen due to vāta&lt;br /&gt;
* Yellow tinge of the skin due to pitta&lt;br /&gt;
* Low temperature&lt;br /&gt;
* Heaviness of limbs &lt;br /&gt;
* Lethargy due to kapha &lt;br /&gt;
* Instinct of repugnance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Cure===&lt;br /&gt;
The above mentioned indications are the causative factors of accumulation of these respective vitia. This is the first stage for the treatment.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21, 18&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Careful personal regimen and simple prophylactic measures will completely ward of the primary symptoms and the incidence of the diseased condition to some extent, if the condition is recognized at a very preliminary stage and the treatment is started immediately.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==II The Stage of Provocation==&lt;br /&gt;
===Cause===&lt;br /&gt;
This is the stage of the provocation of the triumvirate members. It is generally subsequent to the triumvirate having increased to the maximum point or decrease due to the irritated or provoked condition by an extraneous excitant endogenous or exogenous etiological factor. This provocative reaction also may occur without previous imbalance condition, if the immediate excitant factor is too strong for the triumvirate for the adaptive reaction.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Incidence of the additional pathogenetic factor to be over-stressed and the imbalanced triumvirate, produces baneful poisonous or toxic effect on that body. Triumvirate is easily influenced by these newly produced toxic effects and thence become vitiated. Once vitiated, it loses self-control and forgets it&#039;s normal behavior and functions. It becomes erratic, irregular, disorganized, abnormal and morbific in function. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Manifestation===&lt;br /&gt;
The triumvirate members who works as the savior of the body reacts to its damage. It generally has positive effects on the physiology but starts hindering pathologically. It being itself in vitiated state, spreads the maleficent effects all over the body and causes vitiation of the body-elements or body-channels wherever possible. When it is fully intoxicated or vitiated, it behaves like a hostile existent and starts harming the body. This tragic conversion of the benevolent triumvirate into malevolent is the beginning of the real vitiation pathogenesis. This provoked condition is indeed the initiation of the diseased stage and the culmination of diffusion, location, manifestation and termination are the further development of the provoked vitium. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Cure===&lt;br /&gt;
If during the progress of this pathological process, vitiating condition is encountered successfully and nullified by the body vitality, the triumvirate is extricated from the pathological stage. Triumvirate then returns to its primary stage of duties and starts acting as a support system to the body rather than damaging it. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Axioms===&lt;br /&gt;
* Śuśruta ascribes definite syndromes to the provocation stage of each triumvirate and considers this stage to be second in importance for the practical therapeutics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21, 27&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
* Vāgbhata&#039;s definition of provocation is still more elucidating. He states that the provocation is the stage when a vitium moves in the wrong direction and manifests symptoms of its morbid condition. This leads to illness denoting the occurrence of the disease.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Astānga Hṛdaya 12,23&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==III Stage of Diffusion==&lt;br /&gt;
This is the state of spreading of the disease. In this stage if the vitiating effects are too strong, the whole body may be overpowered. This will result into the constitutional diseased condition. If the vitiating effects are not very strong to disable the whole body, it may continue to move in the body till they find an appropriate place for settling. This is a definite obstruction which produces diseased condition at that particular site in the body. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Louis Paster, the discoverer of the bacterial science, proved the truth of this concept to the world by the physical methods. The biological postulates of growth and reproduction in the aspect of Caraka is equally astonishing. He believed in the concept that &#039;There is no seedling in the absence of seed&#039;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta strikes an exceedingly astonishing concept when he tries to explain the process of diffusion. Triumvirate provoked by the excitant etiological factors begin to increase just like the process of fermentation. This growth is lead by spreading all over the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21, 28&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; He even compares this continuous process of increase to the phenomena of the growth in yeast fermentation which was anticipated for two thousand years. He describes these definite syndromes to be indicative of diffusive stage of each of the triumvirate and considers this stage to be third in importance from the therapeutic point of view.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21, 32&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Virchow and Flemming===&lt;br /&gt;
Virchow&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He lived in 1855 A. D.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and Flemming&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;He lived in 1882 A. D&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; expounded this theory again in the 19th century. It was propounded as the important biological law like &amp;quot;Omnis cellula e cellula and omnis nucleus e nucleo&amp;quot; respectively by both. It was later proved by the modern scientific means.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==IV. The Stage of Location==&lt;br /&gt;
Location of the disease can occur at each and every organ as per Śuśruta. This condition is compared to the rainy clouds in the sky which may rain in the whole region or at specific place. The effect of vitiated triumvirate may be exhibited in the entire body or half of the body or a particular part or organ of it.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21, 29&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Even Caraka advocates this theory.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 21, 7&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Location At A Particular Place===&lt;br /&gt;
Locus minoris resistance of the particular system-organ or tissue or obstruction in the body channels determine the location of the vitiating elements. This locus minoris resistance may be due to a particular constitution of that system, organ, part or cell. This can happen even due to any biological inferiority in the growth or through damage caused to them by the previous trauma, stress, disease or otherwise.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta explains the theory of location stating that wherever the all-pervading vitia in the provoked state comes in contact with any organ or tissue or part that is already impaired and hence susceptible, there occurs disease-phenomenon.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 24, 10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; In the same way, Caraka also states the reason of location in one place by asserting that the vitium locates its vitiating element whenever it comes in contact with a susceptible spot and causes diseased condition there. This is the mode of local provocation of vitia.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 15, 37&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This stage of location is of a great clinical importance for the early diagnosis of diseased condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Premonitory Symptoms===&lt;br /&gt;
Vitiation elements having attained foot-hold somewhere get gradually established therein and produce symptoms which will be indicative not only of the vitiation of the particular vitium or vitia, but also of the location or site where this vitiation process has begun to spread. These combined symptoms help to localize the site of the diseased-condition. Śuśruta differentiates these symptoms produced during this stage of location of vitiation process as the definite premonitory symptom.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These premonitory symptoms manifest when the vitiation process is located. From then onwards the disease is recognized. This is the fourth stage of therapeusis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21, 33&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This stage of location manifested clinically by the definite premonitory symptoms is the fourth stage of importance for the therapeutic purpose.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==V. The Stage of Manifestation==&lt;br /&gt;
The stage of manifestation of the diseased condition is termed as &#039;Vyakti&#039;. Śuśruta correlates this pathological stage with the actual appearance of the clinical phenomena of any disease. This diseased condition may be a general or a systematic disease. It can be even the disease of one part or limb according to the location of settling and establishing of the vitiation elements. This is the beginning of the organic or structural deformities in body. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Classification of Disease===&lt;br /&gt;
The diseased condition may be classified in two groups:&lt;br /&gt;
# General &lt;br /&gt;
# Local&lt;br /&gt;
Both these groups can again be further subdivided into two further types.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Categories of General Disease===&lt;br /&gt;
For general condition it is:&lt;br /&gt;
# Acute diseased condition&lt;br /&gt;
# Chronic diseased condition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Categories of Local Diseases===&lt;br /&gt;
For Local Condition it is:&lt;br /&gt;
# Acute diseased condition&lt;br /&gt;
# Chronic diseased condition&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Acute General===&lt;br /&gt;
The vitiation process spreads across the entire body only if the vitiation elements are very strong; time and place favorable to them and the body constitution being very weak or susceptible to the diseased condition. It then spreads over the entire body very abruptly and overpowers it immediately.The body then succumbs completely and transfers in full vitiation stage followed by dissolution. Caraka describe this condition through the example of spread of snake venom in the human body. Men who are attacked by it succumb to the spread of poison in the entire body very speedily, unless treated promptly. Hence enlightenment regarding the knowledge of the disease is very essential.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 21, 6-7&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
If after the immediate stunning, stupefaction and vitiation, the vital power of the body creates antibodies to save from the diseased situation then the extraneous factors of time and environment becomes helpful to the body. Due to this the whole process of vitiation reverses and the process is slowed down. If the counter-action continues successfully, the body with its triumvirate organization becomes free from vitiation altogether resulting into the survival of man.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 6, 54-56&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Chronic General===&lt;br /&gt;
The general diseased condition may have periodical clinical course if the fighting forces on the either side are almost of the equal strength. Fighting forces are the vitiation elements versus body-constitution and body-elements. Season, time and other environmental factors may be helpful to any side. Fluctuation in the strength of either side of the fighting forces or supporting help from the extraneous sources may cause abatement or aggravation of the diseased condition. Such condition continues for a long time till one aspect gets sufficiently powerful to subdue the other. Caraka describes such oscillations in disease condition as the morbid toxic factors opposite to the anti-bodies. This situation causes remittent fever which periodically rises and remits.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 3, 62&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Local Diseased Condition===&lt;br /&gt;
If the vitiation process locates and gets established in the localized area, organ or tissue, same phenomenon of encounter occurs but on a smaller scale and in limited space. Such localized reaction may also occur in the body without the previous internal vitiation process if that particular local part receives a powerful physical, chemical or biological trauma from the external source. These exogenous etiological factors are given different names and descriptions depending on the place of their occurrence. They are differentiated from the endogenous ones which are termed as &#039;Nīja&#039;. A detailed list of such exogenous and endogenous etiological factors is given in Caraka Samhitā.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 18, 4 and 6&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The differential diagnosis between the diseased conditions produced by endogenous and exogenous causes is described by Caraka. The exogenous disease is initiated with pain and later on leads to the discordance of vāta, pitta and kapha. But in the endogenous ones, the discordance of vāta, pitta and kapha occurs first and later on it gives rise to pain.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 20, 7&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Fight in the local area of body has an advantage of receiving aid from the rest of the body. The entire body concentrates all it&#039;s resistance power towards the affected area to resist it. The local concentration of the struggling phenomena cures the localized disease area which becomes an easy task for the clinicians. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Our body reacts with all its strength to the internal as well as the external disease factors. Hence that particular part becomes enlarged and appears swollen. All these signs are easily observed by the clinician. It is a happy coincidence to find that the ancient clinicians both of the east and west have grouped these clinical appearances in four groups and described them as the classical signs of the localized diseased condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka describes that the swelling characterized by pricking pain, burning and redness should be diagnosed to be a suppurated swelling.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 25, 52&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; According the his ideology, he also considers swelling&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It can also be accounted as tumor.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as the pathognomonic of such conditions. It causes edema with its pathognomonic symptoms of swelling.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 12, 8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Similarly Celsus, in A. D. 50, described calor, rubor, tumor and dolor as the four cardinal signs manifesting the local phenomena of inflammatory reaction. Cakrapāṇi denotes that it is marked by steady swelling, so it is edema with swelling.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Commentary by Cakrapāṇi&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Clinicians in Greece gave importance to the other physical symptoms like redness and heat. This local phenomenon is termed as an inflammatory reaction. They regarded redness and heat being the qualities of the flame. This difference in significance of particular symptoms in two countries may be an interesting subject to the student of ethnology. Symptoms with kapha constitution will react with swelling as more prominent while signs of pitta will have heat and redness to be more dominant signs.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Local Acute Inflammatory Condition===&lt;br /&gt;
The same process as it occurs in the general diseased condition also takes place in localized disease condition but on a smaller scale. It has an advantage of getting help from the body but it may put the whole body to jeopardy, if vitiation or morbific elements get an upper hand and it crosses over and spreads to the neighboring parts or organs of the body. It can even metastasize into the whole body. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Below mentioned symptoms are described as the complications of local inflammatory reactions. Caraka mentions the sixteen complications of wounds, described by the specialists in that subject&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 25, 29-30&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;:&lt;br /&gt;
* Acute spreading affection&lt;br /&gt;
* Hemiplegia&lt;br /&gt;
* Vascular thrombosis&lt;br /&gt;
* Convulsions&lt;br /&gt;
* Stupefaction&lt;br /&gt;
* Insanity&lt;br /&gt;
* Acute pain in the wound&lt;br /&gt;
* Fever&lt;br /&gt;
* Thirst&lt;br /&gt;
* Lock-jaw&lt;br /&gt;
* Cough&lt;br /&gt;
* Vomiting&lt;br /&gt;
* Diarrhea&lt;br /&gt;
* Hiccup&lt;br /&gt;
* Dyspepsia &lt;br /&gt;
* Tremors &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The local diseased conditions terminate in the same way as the general diseased condition. The results of the success or failure of the body resistance power encounter is indicated by the intensity of the resolution and dissolution of local parts.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Local Chronic Inflammatory Condition===&lt;br /&gt;
When the fighting forces are nearly equi-balanced, prolonged war with fluctuation on either side continues till some decisive factor comes in aid of any one side and concludes the warfare. This is considered to be the fifth best of the therapeutic period. This stage is accounted to be better than the last phase of treatment which is the termination stage of the disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Here is some of the comparative data of description of such local inflammatory processes which are found in Ayurveda and modern medical treatise. Inflammation or variation in the intensity of the classical signs is due to the domineering actions of particular vitium. In A. D. 50, Celsus describes the four cardinal signs manifesting the local phenomena of inflammatory reaction. They are color, rubor, tumor and dolor which are further co-related with the four humors of the microcosm. These refers to the body-constitution and four corner stones in the humoral pathology of Hippocrates which were again correlated to the four proto-elements of the macrocosm. It is the world of organic existence as described by the philosopher-physician Empedocles who regarded these four proto-elements to be the roots of all the things.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Macrocosmic and microcosmic concepts were based on the triad of vāta, pitta and kapha; but the surgeons suggests blood which is rather a structural system to be more convenient and useful in the diagnosis and treatment, especially of local diseased conditions. Śuśruta thus tried to give nearly the same status to the blood just as to triumvirate and then described four categories. The diseases pertaining to the body have their origin in blood and drink ingested. Hence it happens due to the vitiation and discordance of vāta, pitta, kapha and blood.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 1, 25&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Controversy on Blood===&lt;br /&gt;
It is an age old conflict whether to consider blood as a part of the base constituent or not. While commencing on one of his verse, Dālhana gives an explanation that why one should include blood in the categories of the constitutional classification. In a wound there is the dominance of blood among the vitia.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Commentary by Dalhana&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Śuśruta clarified this point by stating that blood is secondary and dependent upon the primary triumvirate of vitial categories because the blood is never provoked without the vitia.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21, 25&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Blood is included under the pitta category when the three vitial categories are taken into consideration. A person having pitta tendency also has the same abnormality in the blood. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Equal importance is given to the description of inflammation in Śuśruta Samhitā.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is a treatise on Surgery.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It is given the same cadre even in the modern surgical text books. In both the reference books, the description of diseases is initiated with this subject and many chapters are dedicated to each topic to give a detailed description of this inflammatory phenomenon in general. Nearly 1/15 of the text in each book deal with this pathological process. Śuśruta concludes this subject by generalization of the local pathological process.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Classification of Inflammation===&lt;br /&gt;
The list of the types of pain and color is not limited to wounds but is applicable to all the types of inflammation. Hence the physician should regard each type of inflammation like a wound.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 22, 13&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Classification of a subject may be made from various points of view to help in understanding it. Modern surgical text books classify inflammation generally as the below mentioned types:&lt;br /&gt;
# Acute or sub-acute&lt;br /&gt;
# Acute or Chronic&lt;br /&gt;
# Parenchymatous or Interstitial&lt;br /&gt;
# Serous-Catarrhal-Fibrinosis-Hemorrhagic or Suppurative&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This classification is based either on the intensity of the process or the development of the tissues which it attacks. It is even based on the exudation which further gives rise to Ayurveda classification of the inflammation. Ayurveda classifies it into three groups of constitutional triumvirate. This triumvirate classification has great significance not only in clinical diagnosis but also in the practical therapeutics. It is done from clinical pathological-cum-physiological point of view.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Pathogenic Symptoms of the Triumvirate===&lt;br /&gt;
If the etiological factor is excitant of a particular vitium or any particular vitium of the constitution is predisposed to the diseased condition, then the signs, symptoms, characteristic and pathognomonic of that particular vitium will be more dominant than the signs of other two vitia. If two vitia are dominant and acts in the combination then the signs of both the vitia will be displayed dominantly. If all the three are aggravated the symptoms of all the three will be manifested. The pathognomonic signs of each vitia of triumvirate and blood as per Astānga Hṛdaya Sutra is described as follows&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Astānga Hṛdaya Sutra 29, 6&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;:&lt;br /&gt;
* Vāta is the present if there are symptoms of pain.&lt;br /&gt;
* If there are burning symptoms then pitta is in the root cause of the disease. &lt;br /&gt;
* If there is swelling then it is due to kapha. &lt;br /&gt;
* The symptoms of redness and suppuration denote abnormalities in the blood. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The below mentioned four signs correspond very close to the triple response theory of Thomas Lewis: &lt;br /&gt;
* Vāta - It exhibits pain.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to dolor.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
* Pitta - It denotes heat.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to sudor.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
* Blood - It implies redness.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to color.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
* Kapha - It shows swelling.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means tumor.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Vaso-Neuropathy===&lt;br /&gt;
Due to the clinical experience of each ancient physician and surgeon, there is a comprehensive and detailed knowledge about the variation in the intensity as well as the development rate of these classical signs. This can be very well explained if the full concept of vaso-neurotic constitution is studied. The inflammatory reaction is the resultant action of etiological excitant and reaction of vaso-neurotic constitution. Threshold of contraction and dilatation of the arterioles and capillaries vary in each individual along with the capillary permeability. This is due to the difference in vaso-neurotic constitution in each individual.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus vaso-neurotic constitution of an individual plays a very important role in the inflammation phenomena. Writer Krogh while describing the vaso-neurotic constitution declares:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;I shall say a few words about the condition of the vaso-neurotic constitution. It is characterized by the great liability or downright instability of the innervation of the vascular system. It manifests itself in the capillaries and arteries. Frequent changes in this cycle either occur spontaneously or from a relatively trivial cause. The redness happens due to the opening and dilatation of the capillaries and venules. Heat is the result of the increased flow of blood due to dilatation of the arterioles. The sweeping happens by exudation of fluid from vessels due to their increased permeability. Pain is caused due the stimulated nerves.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Though these reactions occur for the betterment of the body, it is possible that some of the reactions, if occurring in excess, may be harmful. Similarly poor or inadequate reactions may not be very effective. The knowledge of the constitutional tendency of the comprehensive botany of man as a whole and of the vaso-neurotic constitution of the local organ or part affected along with the particular provoked actions of the etiological factors may aid in controlling or rectifying this protective and restorative reaction for the advantage of the body. Hence the study of the constitutional triumvirate is of great significance to understand the physiology of a man. Triumvirate concept opens up a subtler field of research in the functions of etiological factors as well as the behavior of body tissues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==VI The Stage of Termination==&lt;br /&gt;
===Prologue===&lt;br /&gt;
This is the last stage which is referred as termination of the vitiation process. In general, for the diseased-condition, the person may completely recover if his body vitality can counteract the incursion successfully or succumb if the invading forces are too powerful for his body&#039;s vitality. If any one factor is not enough to subdue the other totally, then the diseased condition may persist for a prolonged period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Process of Suppuration===&lt;br /&gt;
Just like the local diseased condition, there may occur complete resolution or dissolution or death of the local part or organ. It is defined as Necrosis, gangrene or ulcer. Local diseased condition has one special method of termination and disposal of the waste or mortified matter which is called as suppuration. This process It tends to suppurate if it is not possible to sedate it by special external or internal treatment. This process initiates even if the wrong treatment is given or morbidity is in excess.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 17, 5&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; This will end in producing the condition of wound. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Determination of Purification process===&lt;br /&gt;
The principles of treatment during the vitiation process were formulated primarily with a view to eliminate the vitiated morbid matter resulting from the pathological processes which are accumulated in the body. For this type of elimination, the neatest and the simplest outlet or body channel was chosen. This gave rise to the need of creating the treatment for eliminating this morbid matter and thereby purifying the whole body. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This purification therapy is executed intensely to accomplish the complete elimination of the morbid matter from the body. This procedure requires the body to be previously prepared before undergoing a strong mode of treatment. The body is prepared by oleation and sudation procedures. These procedures facilitated the easy elimination of any kind of morbid matter. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Purification as per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka declares that these drugs should be used as emetics by the physician in a way conducive to body in gastro-related disorders. These disorders are characterized by morbid accumulation of kapha and pitta.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 2, 8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Patient was prescribed the purgation process when the morbid humors are accumulated in the colon.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 2, 10&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Oleation process cures the morbidity of vāta and makes the body light. It even disintegrates the accumulation of the morbid matter. Sudation process liquefies the morbid matter stuck up in the minute channels of the body of a person who has undergone oleation therapy.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Siddhi 1, 7&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hence one should undergo oleation process and then sudation process for the complete purification of body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Process of Detoxification===&lt;br /&gt;
When the body is found not fit and intolerant of the radical treatment, the line of treatment chosen was to initiate the gradual digestion of the morbid matter. This concept is very similar to the detoxication conjugation concept of modern physiology. Liver plays an important part in protecting the organism from various toxic substances. This detoxifying function involves the process of oxidation and conjugation into relatively non-toxic substances. These are subsequently eliminated in the bile and urine. In the early stage of fever, starvation and sudation; gruel diet and the food items having bitter taste digest the imperfectly digested morbid matter in the body.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 3, 142&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Process of Rehabilitation===&lt;br /&gt;
After the complete elimination of the morbid matter, treatment consists of supplying the deficit nutrients and strengthening the body vitality by drugs as well as dietetic regimen. This process is called as rehabilitation process.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 15, 16&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Pathological Processes===&lt;br /&gt;
Ancients held some more concepts of pathological conditions or processes in Ayurveda as under:&lt;br /&gt;
# The concept of epidemic and pandemic diseases&lt;br /&gt;
# The concept of sources and spread of infection or contagion.&lt;br /&gt;
# The concept of growth and multiplication of morbific elements in the body and their mode of spread and action.&lt;br /&gt;
# Certain abnormal conditions of the body-appearance&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Termination as per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
If the conclusive termination is not brought about by any party being sub-active and is not able to subdue totally the other part, the chronic inflammatory condition or chronic wound condition such as fistula or sinus may continue for a prolonged period. This is the last or the sixth stage of therapeutic period advised by Śuśruta. The description of the various stages of vitiation pathology explains the reasons of thorough study and diagnosis of each stage from the practical therapeutic point of view. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Treatment if started in the earlier stages will be easier and simpler compared to the treatment after the vitiation process intensifies. Vitiation process which are checked or subdued in the accumulation process fails to produce any further development. If it is allowed to progress, it gains strength and intensity in the course of it&#039;s further development.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21, 37&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Concept of Epidemic and Pandemic Diseases==&lt;br /&gt;
In epidemic diseases the constitution of the body is not able to play any part in counter-acting the incursion of the infesting elements. The etiological factors have a complete hold over the disease-phenomena. Hence the symptoms and clinical courses are observed as the etiological factors which are uniform. Constitution which is an individual concern is not of prime importance then. Hence minute individual variation can occur on the clinical grounds during the course of disease. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In chrome diseases, individual constitution is able to create resistance and in such condition pronounced individual differences in the clinical course can occur. Caraka Samhitā devotes one chapter to explain the concept of Epidemiology.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It is a thought provoking concept and probably a new insight into radiation physics. Radiation physics may find the equivalence in value between the physical and spiritual universe and rediscover the truth laid down by Atreya. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Causes of Epidemic Diseases===&lt;br /&gt;
It is important to understand the cause of many people being affected by a common ailment at one and the same time. The reasons behind the uniformity of clinical course of disease, in spite of the individual variations of constitution, have to be investigated. It is evident to know the main source of such kind of ailments. Caraka in Vimāna three treats the subject comprehensively. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sage Agniveṣa asks the reason behind the destruction of communities by epidemic consisting of individuals who differ from each other in constitution, diet, physique, vitality, habits, psychic make-up and age. This query was answered by Atreya saying, &amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;quot;O, Agniveṣa! though a community may be heterogeneous in respect of the constitution of its individual members, there are other common factors that are being adversely affected which will cause simultaneous outbreak of diseases having similar symptoms. Due to this reason the whole population gets devastated. The factors that affect the people in common are wind, water, country and seasons.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Epidemic due to Wind===&lt;br /&gt;
The diseases which can be caused through wind have a specific peculiarity. The peculiar characteristics of this type of wind and it&#039;s movement is as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
* Non-seasonal&lt;br /&gt;
* Totally becalmed&lt;br /&gt;
* Violently blowing&lt;br /&gt;
* Exceedingly rough&lt;br /&gt;
* Intensely cold&lt;br /&gt;
* Intensely hot&lt;br /&gt;
* Excessively dry&lt;br /&gt;
* Excessively humid&lt;br /&gt;
* Fearfully clamorous&lt;br /&gt;
* Blowing from contrary directions&lt;br /&gt;
* Clashing with itself&lt;br /&gt;
* Extremely rotatory&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to the motion of whirlwind.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
* Having unwholesome odors, moisture, sand, dust and smoke&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Epidemic due to Water===&lt;br /&gt;
Water with the below mentioned qualities is believed to be the root cause of epidemic diseases. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
* No qualities of normal water&lt;br /&gt;
* Having an extremely aberrant smell, color, taste and touch&lt;br /&gt;
* Abounding with putrescent matter&lt;br /&gt;
* Deserted by aquatic birds and aquatic creatures &lt;br /&gt;
* Unpleasant&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Epidemic due to Country===&lt;br /&gt;
The country having the following description is to be known as unwholesome to reside. Living in such kind of place can lead a person succumb to the epidemic diseases:&lt;br /&gt;
* Having color, taste and touch that are unnatural&lt;br /&gt;
* Excessively damp&lt;br /&gt;
* Abounding in serpents beasts of prey, mosquitoes, locusts, flies mice, owls, birds and animals such as the jackal&lt;br /&gt;
* Abounding in woods of weeds and Ulupa grass&lt;br /&gt;
* Abounding in creepers&lt;br /&gt;
* Crops have either fallen, withered or been destroyed in an unprecedented manner&lt;br /&gt;
* Winds are smoky&lt;br /&gt;
* Sound of birds is unceasing&lt;br /&gt;
* Baying of dogs always assails the ears&lt;br /&gt;
* Herds of animals and flocks of birds of various kinds are always in a state of alarm and pain&lt;br /&gt;
* People does not display positive traits like morality, truth, modesty, custom, character and virtue&lt;br /&gt;
* Waters are always agitated and up-heaving&lt;br /&gt;
* Frequently subjected to the incidence of meteorites thunderbolts and earthquakes&lt;br /&gt;
* Nature is full of menacing sounds and sights&lt;br /&gt;
* Sun, moon and stars are frequently covered by dry, coppery, ruddy and grey clouds &lt;br /&gt;
* Full of constant alarm and lamentation, crying, fright and darkness as if visited by gnomes&lt;br /&gt;
* Abounding in sounds of lamentation&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Epidemic due to Season===&lt;br /&gt;
A season which has exhibits evincing characteristics that are opposite to it&#039;s typical seasonal peculiarities leads to the epidemic diseases. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
The learned declare these four factors to be destructive of population. But even when these factors are in full swing person who have their medical treatment beforehand does not succumb to the disease condition. Even if all the four factors including time become vitiated, as long as men are sustained by medicines, they will remain free of diseases. For them moreover, the rightful use of vitalizing medications is recommended and the maintenance of the body by the means of medicinal herbs culled beforehand is also commended.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 3, 5- 14&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Concept of Sources and Spread of infection or Contagion==&lt;br /&gt;
Regarding the sources of infection in epidemic diseases, Caraka lays down that a combined vitiation of the air, water, country and season are the sources of vitiation. The factors that affect a people in common are the wind, water, country and season.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 3, 6&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; The learned declare these very four factors when possessed of the morbidity described above become the cause of destruction of the whole population through the epidemics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 3, 7&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta states that epidemic diseases spread from man to man. Dermatosis, fever and eye-sore are the infectious symptoms that spread very rapidly as they are the most contagious among all of them in the outbreak of epidemics.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 5, 34&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Concept of Growth and Action of Morbific elements in the Body==&lt;br /&gt;
Just as the seed lies dormant in the soil and germinates in season, in the same manner the toxic matter lies quiescent in the body-element and flares up when the time is catalytic for it&#039;s growth. Thus the morbific factor gathers strength and bid in the propitious time. Then it manifests itself by the outcome of fever as soon as the disease-resistance power in the body is lessened. In this manner, the disease-generating factors, having worked themselves out, lapse into quiescence and retire to their respective stations in the body. Then it musters up complete strength once again. These toxic elements afflict the patient with fever when they are at the utmost level.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 3, 68-70&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka had a clearer awareness of the biological factors involved in the vitiating elements. He refers to the phenomenon of the periodicity of fever to the recurring cycles of growth, spread, and withdrawal of the vitiating element. This description concedes with the cycle of evolution of malarial parasite in the human body. Caraka illustrates this by using the simile of the seed and the soil.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta compares the growth of vitiating elements to the yeast fermentation which has already been explained in the chapter on vitiating pathogenesis.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 21, 28&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Here the simile of yeast fermentation for the explanation of the increase of growth of morbific elements is quite suggestive.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Abnormal Body Appearances==&lt;br /&gt;
It has been observed that there occur certain abnormalities in appearance of the persons who otherwise are healthy. Thence these conditions are not grouped under the disease list but described in a separate chapter just after the enumeration of all the diseased conditions. These conditions are probably connected with some abnormality of the function of glandular system of the body. The eight censurable body conditions described therein are as follows.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 21-3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;:&lt;br /&gt;
# Obesity &lt;br /&gt;
# Tenuity&lt;br /&gt;
# Dwarfism&lt;br /&gt;
# Gigantism&lt;br /&gt;
# Albinism&lt;br /&gt;
# Pigmentation&lt;br /&gt;
# Hirsute&lt;br /&gt;
# Baldness&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Significance of Knowledge of Disease Constitution for the Practical Therapeutics==&lt;br /&gt;
To diagnose a diseased condition and treat it to achieve complete health back, it is very significant to acquire the knowledge of the whole body constitution as well as the constitutional factors of the disease. These constitutional factors can be divided into four parts as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
# Significance of Constitutional Factors in the Etiology of disease&lt;br /&gt;
# Significance of Constitutional factors in the Clinical course of disease&lt;br /&gt;
# Significance of Constitutional factors in prognostics&lt;br /&gt;
# Significance of Constitutional factors in practical Therapeutics&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Constitutional Factors in the Etiology of Disease===&lt;br /&gt;
If the balance-constant of the vitium which is dominant in the body of an individual is placed on a higher threshold, the person is more sensitive towards the etiological factors which are the excitants of that particular vitium. The threshold of tolerance is transgressed even with a small degree of exciting factors. This is the relative condition of the predisposition or susceptibility.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The constituent vitium whose threshold of the sensitivity is low, will require a larger degree of probing factors to manifest the diseased condition. This is the relative condition of immunity. Caraka states that:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;In a person of the vāta habitus, indulged in vāta-provoking things, the vāta is readily aggravated and not the other two humors. Similarly in the pitta patient, indulged in pitta-provoking things, the pitta is readily aggravated and not the other two humors. Similarly in the person of kapha habitus given to indulgence in kapha-provoking things, kapha is readily aggravated and not the other two humors.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 6, 16-18&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Constitutional Factors in Clinical Course of Disease===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka Samhitā gives a succinct but a clear account on the role that body constitution plays in enhancing the clinical picture of the disease. It also lays down a general clinical law that manifestation of actual disease condition is the result of varying interactions in the etiological factors, the triumvirate constitution and the body-tissues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are three factors which affects the occurrence of the disease which happens as a result of the variations in the etiological factors, intensity of morbid humors and susceptibility of the body elements. If these three causes, which are mainly the etiological factors, do not mutually support each other or if they do so after a prolonged period or in a very mild form, either there occurs no manifestation of the disease at all or the disease takes a long period to evolve. In this case disease might appear in an ambulatory or abortive form also. Under the contrary conditions, there occur contrary results. This way the the different causes of the modes of all the diseases are displayed.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Nidāna 4, 4&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Concerning the result of the encounter of the etiological factors with the vitia and susceptible body tissues, the author describes the following possibilities:&lt;br /&gt;
# If the etiological excitant and constitutional vitia and body tissues are not mutually agreeable at all, it means that the provoking factors and vitia are of the opposite types and the body tissues are resistant or more or less immune to them, then there does not occur any manifestation of the disease-condition. &lt;br /&gt;
# If the excitant and vitia and body tissues are mutually agreeable but all of them are so mild or weak that all combined together do not suffice to produce a full diseased condition, there will be manifestation of a mild abortive or ambulatory type of disease condition.&lt;br /&gt;
# If the mutual agreement and combination of all these three factors are engulfed by a long interval, there will be a delayed development of the disease. This condition has a prolonged clinical course. Incubation period is long and clinical course is chronically prolonged.&lt;br /&gt;
# If the etiological exciting factors, constitutional vitia and the body tissue are mutually agreeable, there will be full development of the disease condition manifesting all the classical symptoms in due order of time and in degree of intensity giving a theoretical picture of the disease-condition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Disease condition with typical manifestation of symptoms.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
# If the etiological excitant is more severe and acute, the vitia just on the threshold of provocation and body tissues quite predisposed, the result is the manifestation of very acute or even fulminant type of disease condition which runs a very acute course and there is a huge exaggeration of the general or local symptoms.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Disease conditions with acute or grave clinical course manifesting all symptoms.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the above mentioned first two conditions the disease does not run a fixed, regular or constant clinical course. It rather manifests a diversified clinical picture. It may not manifest all the classical symptoms of the disease condition at one time. It may exhibit them in an irregular way. There may not be orderly sequence maintained in the development of the symptoms because they may be highly intense in one part of the body, tissue or system while not even existent on other parts at one and the same time.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Manifestation of the symptoms in an irregular way.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
These are the general postulates of manifestation of clinical course in any disease condition. Constitutional factor is an individual factor, which always results in the individual differences in the clinical picture course and termination of the disease. Hence we can conclude that any type of disease, other than epidemic or pandemic diseases, happens due to the imbalance in the etiological factors, vitia and body tissues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the outbreak of epidemic and pandemic diseases, constitutional factors do not play any part or counteract the incursion of the etiological factors. In this situation, the incursion is very strong, powerful and sudden. Hence,  the constitutional factors cannot counteract at all. Hence even if the people has different body constitution they suffer simultaneously from a severe symptoms of epidemic diseased condition. Even the clinical course of treatment administered to all the patients having different body constitution is same. These type of epidemic and pandemic diseases are responsible for the devastation of whole population in the geographical area affected.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 3,6&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Constitutional Factors in Prognostics===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka gives a comprehensive consideration of the constitutional factors in foretelling the prognosis. Constitution is also given equal important place in the branch of prognostics by Hippocrates. Caraka emphasizes on the value of the knowledge of prognostics for the physician for the full success in his practice. The physician who knows the differential diagnosis between the curable and the incurable diseases and begins the treatment with full knowledge in time, obtains success for his effort without fail.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 10, 7&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka divides the disease condition into four categories from prognostic point of view. The curable diseases are of two kinds one which can be easily cured and other which are cured with difficulty. The incurable diseases also fall into two categories those that can be cured after extensive treatment and the ones which can never be cured.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 10, 9&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Constitutional factors play an important role in determining these four prognostic categories. Moreover the knowledge of constitutional factors helps the physician to some extent to know the prognosis and thus enables one to prepare for present and future line of treatment of the specific disease condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of the Constitutional Factors in Practical Therapeutics===&lt;br /&gt;
The diligence of the skillful clinicians which determined the exact role placed by each viz. etiological excitant, constitutional triumvirate and the nature of body-tissue, became extremely rewarding when practical therapeutics are prescribed. The text books of modern medicine prescribe the treatment for Homo-sapiens in general determining the limit of minimum and maximum dose which can be safely administered to humans without harm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This is the scientific formula worked out comprehensively by experimental and observational methods. These methods are properly standardized. Hence all the essentials for the correct guidance are legitimate for the average. But practical application and use of this scientific knowledge in the best interest of each individual is the real art of medicine. All the achievements of the practical knowledge of the disease or drugs or even diagnostic skills, will be of no use if it is not combined with the practical knowledge of the scientific application of therapeutic measures which can bring the full success in treatment. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka asserts very dominantly that the art of prescription depends on the knowledge of dosage and time. This art is dependent on the success. Hence the skillful physician stands ever superior to those possessing merely a theoretical knowledge of drugs.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 2, 16&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; It is essential to understand and study the environmental etiological excitant but the knowledge of the individual constitution of the patient also plays an important role in the phenomena of disease. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This process is not only necessary but also an indispensable pre-requisite to the exact determination of the dose for that particular stage of disease in that particular constitution of man. It is hardly necessary to emphasize the need for meticulous accuracy in the dosage as deviation on either side fails to produce the desired results. A small dose is not sufficient to counteract the disease condition while larger dose may produce excessive effects on the body. It may also be very much harmful to the body at times. Rash administration of a very strong medication without examination on a weak patient will upset his body constitution. But in strong persons affected with a strong disease, weaker medicinal dose administered without examination also becomes useless.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 8, 94&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The keenness in Ayurveda regarding the accuracy in dosage becomes too evident. The administration of drugs is denoted by using the term &#039;Mātrā&#039; meaning measure. The word is derived from the root &#039;Mā&#039; which means to measure. Thus significant importance is laid on the accurate dosage of drugs. The word &#039;Dose&#039; is derived from the Greek word &#039;Didomi&#039; which means to give. It is also cognizant to the Sanskrit root which means to give. To have accuracy in dosage is the main purpose of the detailed study of the constitution of triumvirate. Treatment depends on the accurate recognition of the measure of humors and other factors.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 1, 3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Administration of Drug in Ancient Times==&lt;br /&gt;
The significance of knowledge of constitution in determining the personal regimen of the individual has already been described.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 1-6 2&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; To attain the ideal of easy comprehension combined with exactitude, the ancients reduced the therapeutic science to mathematics. A formula ingestion of food and drug was the sole method of administration during that time. Hence the taste which was the main index, was grouped into six categories, so that it can fit easily with all the three triumvirates. They further evolve the general formula co-ordinating each triumvirate with a group of three taste categories. One group of three increases and the rest other group decreases the force of each vitia.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 1, 6&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Doṣa and Rasa Phenomena===&lt;br /&gt;
The mathematical formula concerning doṣa and rasa has an elaborate work functioning. Doṣa and rasa both are worked out by the permutation and combination method to 63 forms.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 26, 22&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; They were also considered in its comparative&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This is called as Tara state.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and superlative&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;This is called as Tama state.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; state.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 26, 23&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Thus specific determination of rasa and doṣa and reducing them to the mathematical formula of the inter-relation is very significant to attain the exactness in the conceived practical therapeutics achieved by the ancients. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka devotes one full section named &#039;Vimāna&#039; having 8 chapters which discloses the details of various factors concerned with the production of the disease as well as the factors important in diagnosis and treatment. It discusses this inter-relation of rasa and doṣa in comprehensive details in the first chapter. Hence it emphasizes on the importance of accurate knowledge of constitutional factors for the practical therapeutics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Etiological Factors of the Disease==&lt;br /&gt;
===Classification by Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka classifies all the etiological factors of diseases in two parts on general basis..&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 18, 4, 6&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
# Endogenous &lt;br /&gt;
# Exogenous&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Endogenous Factors as per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
Endogenous etiological factors which causes the diseases can be further sub divided into three conditions:&lt;br /&gt;
# Hereditary diseases - These type of diseases are inherited due to defect in genesis of one&#039;s parents. These are genetic etiological factors.&lt;br /&gt;
# Congenital disease - The disease conditions which occurs during the fetal period of life in the mother&#039;s womb is termed as the congenital disease. The factors aggravating this disease are congenital etiological factors.&lt;br /&gt;
# Nutritional or metabolic disorders - It includes psychic and somatic conditions due to the internal derangement of the function or structures. These are the nutritional or metabolic etiological factors.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Exogenous Factors as per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
This category is based on the different types of external conditions affected. It can be classified into two ways. &lt;br /&gt;
# Aadhimautika: The group of diseases that arise due to all the kinds of trauma or injury from physical, chemical and biological sources.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 18, 4&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
# Aadhidaivika: These are the diseases resulting from abnormality of the climate and season.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Classification by Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta pursues the subject further into its metaphysical origins and declares in his treatise, while keeping with the general concepts of all the branches of science, that disease is the occurrence of sufferings.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 24, 4&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; which is of three kinds. The first kind has a source in itself. The second kind has it&#039;s source in physical elements and creatures of the world. The third one has it&#039;s source in natural and supernatural agencies. This triad of the etiological categories is in the accordance with the Sānkhya concept. Śuśruta makes further subdivision of this triad and forms a practical point of view to make seven further categories in etiological factors of a disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Other Parameters===&lt;br /&gt;
Those of the super natural origin or nature such as pandemics, epidemics, emergent conditions due to atmospheric upheaval and such other dreadful disease-conditions is difficult to explain ordinarily. Natural conditions or disabilities characterizing human life are hunger, thirst, sleep, fatigue, decay, senescence and death. These types of conditions may act either as exciting factors or as predisposing factors.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 20, 4-5&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and they may act either as immediate or as remote causes. Those above-mentioned classifications are exhaustive and the etiological factors, both biological and material, are comprehended by them.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Nosology and the Triumvirate==&lt;br /&gt;
In the vitiation theory, though many factors take part, the main reason of the different display of these causes is based only on the behavior of the triumvirate. Once the constituents of the triumvirate are provoked by the endogenous or exogenous vitiating or toxic factors, the whole body or that particular part of the body where the triumvirate is aggravated, becomes the site where the triumvirate decant the vitiating elements. The part of the body or the whole body, depending on its location, develops the general or special or local symptoms. The degree of development of the diseased symptoms depends on the ratio of body strength versus the intensity of invading vitiating factors. This is also influenced by the effects of environmental factors. All the pathological processes and consequent disease-conditions are represented by the signs and symptoms associated primarily with the triad of vitia. Thus in the broadest outline all the diseased conditions are comprehended by this triad.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
Śuśruta says vāta, pitta and kapha are the root causes of all the diseases. Symptoms exhibited by the diseases are caused by the direct observation. Just as the entire universe cannot transcend the triad of natural forces of sattva, rajas and tamas, similarly all the diseases classify within the triad of vāta, pitta and kapha.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 24, 8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===As per Caraka===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka modifies this statement slightly differentiating endogenous diseases which are primarily due to the triumvirate discordance from exogenous diseases where external trauma is primary and triumvirate discordance develops later on. All the endogenous diseases never occur without the discordance of vāta, pitta and kapha. Only the disorders produced by the exogenous causes are different. Yet the special sites of localisation, affection, consequent variation in manifestations of the forms and various etiological factors give rise to diseases. Physician give different names to specify each condition.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Cellular Biology in the Classification of Disease===&lt;br /&gt;
The body is made of the varieties of tissues, organs, structural and functional systems and millions of cells in each and every part. These cells are believed to have its own separate life. The pathological conditions affecting them in their individual or combined forms are innumerable. Hence there are various manifestations of each of these vitia and their combined conditions. Every degree of variation or proportion in their combination requires a special name giving rise to the endless number of names. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Expressing the impracticability of this, Caraka denotes that when classified according to cause, pain, color, site, form, nomenclature, the number of these diseases becomes countless. Thus a simpler and detailed classification is necessary for the purpose of practical therapeutics. This classification should be all-comprehensive yet allowing the recognition of any peculiar deviations from their folds.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Foundation for Demarcating the Type of Disease==&lt;br /&gt;
There are some systems which should be adapted for general classification. These systems should be comprehensive of all the diseased conditions and at the same time simple but significant guide in the selection of curative measures for the same. This is the ultimate aim of the science of medicine. Caraka and Śuśruta suggests various methods of classification of the diseases for the purpose of nomenclature. Caraka, after enumerating various ways of grouping the disease conditions&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 6, 3&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; declares at the end of the discourse that the triumvirate-wise classification is the only possible practical method which is all-comprehensive and significant in the diagnosis as well as practical therapeutics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are innumerable diseases. On the contrary, the morbific humors are strictly limited.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 6, 5&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Hence to classify any disease on the basis of it&#039;s vitial aspect is more convenient. This arises the pathological plank on which this science is based. After the basic system of classification on the pathological grounds is formulated, it is easier to specify and diagnose a particular disease. On that basis, we can enhance the detailed knowledge of the diseases and facilitate a specific line of treatment. Without this process, it is difficult to come to a specific conclusion for any kind of disease. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Deputation by Śuśruta===&lt;br /&gt;
After having a comprehensive framework of the general diseased classification, names of particular disease condition may be added as the knowledge of that condition is completely understood. There was a progression in this science which becomes evident when one finds that there are 1120 total number of disease conditions which have been given definite names. Śuśruta denotes the number of disease conditions to be 1120. This whole list has been enumerated by the commentator Dālhana in 40 verses.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Categorization of Disease==&lt;br /&gt;
The basic classification was according to the triumvirate organization. Hence any disease condition was first grouped under that organisation which was predominantly disorganized. With the advancement of knowledge, the sub-grouping was made as per following:&lt;br /&gt;
# Triumvirate Nomenclature&lt;br /&gt;
# Vitium-wise nomenclature&lt;br /&gt;
# Tissue-wise nomenclature&lt;br /&gt;
# Organ-wise nomenclature&lt;br /&gt;
# Symptom-wise nomenclature&lt;br /&gt;
# Cause-wise nomenclature&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Whatever progress was made in the detailed knowledge of the disease, it does not lessen the significance of triumvirate-wise classification which has fundamental importance in diagnosis, prognosis and complete success of the treatment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Triumvirate Nomenclature=== &lt;br /&gt;
Each and every disease condition falls under this category. It may be the discordance of one or two or all the three vitia. The disease condition occurring due to discordance in two vitia is termed as &#039;Saṅsarga&#039;. The condition which arise due to the discordance between all the three vitias are termed as &#039;Sannipata&#039;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Vitium Nomenclature===&lt;br /&gt;
There are certain disease conditions which are created when only one vitia is affected. They are termed specifically to differentiate it from general. This is also called as system-wise classification. There are 80 disease conditions due to vāta, 40 disease conditions due to pitta and 20 disease conditions due to kapha. This is the organization-wise or vitium-wise classification.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Tissue Nomenclature===&lt;br /&gt;
When body-tissues where vitiation process is located play a more significant role than that of triumvirate, the disease is named after that particular body-tissue. This is called as tissue-wise classification. Śuśruta states that where the body elements or tissues get vitiated and play a major part in the cause of the disease, the conditions are referred to the particular tissue concerned. These diseases can be of the nutrient fluid, blood, flesh, fat, bone, marrow or semen.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 24, 8&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; Dalhana while commenting on this, clarifies saying that though the disease conditions are classified and named according to the body - tissues v/s location of vitiation process, it is only a secondary denomination of the primary vitial classification. To explain this phenomena an interesting simile was cited by him. When a person is said to be burnt by heated ghee, heated oil, heated copper or iron, he is actually scalded by the heat through these various media, similarly when the disease is said to be due to body-tissues like blood, nutrient fluid etc., it is actually prevalent due to the vitia of vāta, pitta or kapha working abnormally into these body tissues.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Organ Nomenclature===&lt;br /&gt;
Organ-wise classification is done whenever the structure and functions of that particular organ play an important part in producing the signs and symptoms of the disease. 94 diseases of the eye, 18 diseases of the ear, 18 diseases of the nose, 74 diseases of the mouth etc. were determined in the past. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Symptom Nomenclature===&lt;br /&gt;
When one particular symptom or sign was too dominant to denote the clinical diagnostic condition of the disease, it was named after that symptom. viz., fever, diarrhea, wound, swelling and fracture. This disease condition was termed as the symptom-wise or sign-wise nomenclature.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Cause Nomenclature===&lt;br /&gt;
When the etiological factors play a vital role in producing the disease, it was named after that particular etiological factor viz. Helminthiasis, Toxicosis, alcoholism, Liathiasis etc. The local part or condition or any special factor playing a major dominant part than the triumvirate was allowed to have its own special name applicable to the disease condition to facilitate the understanding of the disease and immediate practical line of treatment was to be adopted. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Significance of Triumvirate Classification===&lt;br /&gt;
Any disease cannot be determined without the consideration of triumvirate. Triumvirate classification of the disease is the foundation of all the sub-classifications. Triumvirate pervades every cell and inter-cellular space of the body. It controls every function. There is no other disease which does not come under the above mentioned classification gateway. The above mentioned conditions may be dominant for the time being, but the clinical course of the disease condition has many factors to be accounted and adapted. The main cause of regenerative or resistant power as well as the digestive power of the body are the essentials of vitial phenomena. This helps in understanding the primary triumvirate classification with a better perspective. Thus triumvirate becomes the foundation in the studies of Nosology. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Therapeutic Usage of the Triumvirate Classification===&lt;br /&gt;
There is an immense basic information regarding the triumvirate-wise classification of the disease-condition. It is natural that the intensive study for the details of this triumvirate is carried out. The specific conditions of the diseases not withstanding it is helpful to arrive to the least common measures of all the diseases. It is only thus that the practical therapeusis can be scientific and intelligible to the expert and the average healer alike. The triumvirate of vitia offers a basic scope for the reduction of diseases to their simplest classification. The concept of nosology in its most comprehensive import has been laid down significantly by Caraka. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
When classified according to cause, pain, color, site, form and nomenclature, the number of these diseases becomes countless. It is fine for a physician if he is not able to name a disease as there can be no definite standardization of nomenclature of all the diseases. The physician, who after ascertaining all these three things, begins the treatment systematically will not err in his therapeutic procedures.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 18, 42-44-47&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Importance of the Ayurvedic Treatment==&lt;br /&gt;
Medically intellectual thought of the diseases and it&#039;s classification from the Ayurvedic view point, is common for both, biological scientist as well as practical clinicians. It has been approved by the scientists and medical practitioners all over the world. A very deep knowledge of Ayurveda enables the practical clinician to understand its immense value in the early diagnosis. This diagnosis is done before any actual structural and deep-seated functional disorders have crept into the organism as well as in the procedures of active immunization and prophylaxis. The daily diet and behavior of the individual along with his continuous adaptation towards the demands of the changing environment are built upon the facts of constitutional peculiarity. The details of the normal living of exigencies of the therapeusis are to be patterned in a view of the fundamental diathesis of the man. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The medical aspect of Ayurveda in particular, which in its entirety is the biological grasp of the secret workings of the life mechanism, is actually based on the practical utility. Its understanding and approach towards the diseased condition along with its treatment is very practical. It is calculated to avoid wastage of time and vacillation. It helps the physician with the most elementary enlightenment of medicine and note the basic nature of the disorder by the symptoms. This highlights the three basic genera of vāta, pitta and kapha. This leads to initiating the suitable medication with the least delay. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A further investigation of its general and local aspects can wait without further aggravating the diseased condition, if the general therapeutic treatment is already administered. In seventy out of a hundred cases, this elementary method of tackling the patient is bound to produce restorative health effects. This gives the physician time to evaluate and scrutinize the disease symptoms in the further stage. After the initiation of the primary treatment, physician investigates the overlapping of the vitia, causative factors, site of affection, degree of the morbid condition and indications and contra-indications in the measures of therapeusis and likely complications.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Correct Inference of Ayurveda Ideology===&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka describes the actual nature of the cryptic method of this exposition and the suggestive nature of the system propounded. Ayurveda ideology thus serves as a guide to the intelligent physicians who use their imaginative and logical skills. But for the average physician, it is advisable to follow the method laid down. Following the treatment in the prescribed way, a physician accomplishes his task successfully owing to the succinct nature of the exposition.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 8, 149&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Such a system though simple and non-intricate in its broadest outline, is eminently fruitful in the application and eliminates the grave risks of incompetence and pretentious ignorance. It is an attempt to simplify the medicine from a practical chart to guide the learned and unlearned alike. But it is comprehensive enough to allow the most intricate and exhaustive details of the various branches of the science. Comprehensive knowledge attained by performing different experiments and microscopic observations can be utilized in making a detailed comprehensive picture bound by these outlines. It can contribute to the further achievement of the objectives of medicine. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The attempt of completing the concept of Ayurveda, filling it with intricate details of modern medicine has been culled from the depths of life. This also denotes that the thinking of the ancient physicians and modern clinicians are alike. Thence, it becomes the prime responsibility of the future medical students and scholars who assert this inheritance to the wisdom of the east and west.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Physio-Pathological Outlook===&lt;br /&gt;
This objective can be attained even if only the basic direction of the perspective and foreground is offered by the physiology and pathology of the triumvirate. They can be illustrated as the stars that guide the helmsman at the head of the ship of life. Ignorance of their existence is like turning the ship of life drift and wreck against the hidden rocks of disease and death. A brief and general outline of the physio-pathological nature and significance of the triumvirate forms the fulcrum of all the life-processes. It is intended mainly for the general reader who needs to be introduced to the Caraka Samhitā. The triumvirate of the biological organizations determine the constitution of each individual. Caraka has dwelt elaborately on the attributes of the various types of human constitution both from the purely psychic point of view&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 4, 37-40&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; as well as from the somatic point of view.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Vimāna 8, 95-100&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; in the terms of habitus or the preponderant constituent vitium.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The understanding of any constitution in its detail provide the key to allergic reactions along with the psychic and somatic idiosyncrasies. This aspect of medicine is thus very important to clinicians and Ayurveda with its various branches is the a wheel whose spokes are fixed firmly and converge to the navel of the concept of all the three vitia. Thus physio- pathological perspective is ever embracing in its scope and deserves the most intense scrutiny by the modern medical scholars. Hence its&lt;br /&gt;
authenticity as a faithful representation of the body organization and mechanism of the functioning can be appreciated just by this. Even the practical applicability and utility can be treasured by its recognizance. It is a subject for profound study and judgement for the sincere students of medicine.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==The Ideal of Health in Ayurveda==&lt;br /&gt;
The ideal of health as per the Ayurveda varies from a mere disease-free condition to that of positive and perfect health. Ayurveda has set up a very lofty ideal of positive health which includes all the minutest details. The criteria for the ideal health in Ayurveda is the best method for the synchronized working of spirit, mind and senses. Perfect health is dependent on the undivided and integrated form of body and mind. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Man is the aggregate of the body, mind and spirit as per Ayurveda. The concept of health includes not only the physical but also the mental and spiritual health of an individual. Man&#039;s personal hygiene is accounted in Swāstha-Vṛtta. It is supplemented by the right life which inculcates the discipline of the senses, mind and the regulation of the moral life. This results into the happiness and benefits not only for the individuals particularly but for the whole humanity as well. It is therefore social and universal in its conception and application. It comprehends a physical, mental and ethical framework of life. This is the entire concept of life that Ayurveda expounded embodying philosophy, eugenics and ethics.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The concept of health is individualized because each individual is different in appearance and behavior. The word Swāstha which means healthy is signified by one&#039;s own individual constitution. Hence the concept of individual constitution is also very significant.  Ancient Greek masters and the sages of India like Caraka and Śuśruta have built up their systems of health and disease on the foundation of this constitution. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Constitutional Phenomena===&lt;br /&gt;
This concept of constitution remains very logical with practical efficacy. Its objective aims to the fullest survival. It also helps in overcoming the shortenings of nature and age. This concept gave rise to vitality and virility systems of therapy. Such lofty standard of health had to be implemented by an equally high standard of diagnostic methods. Hence a detailed and perfect deviation from the specific norm of the individual is demarcated in all the aspects. It is easy to set up norms for organizations which are simple and even of lower type on the ladder of the biological evolution. But the higher and subtler the organization are, the greater will be the liability to get disorganized. In such cases the diagnostic methods necessitate the highest sensitivity in detecting deviations.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The edge of this sensitivity is blunted when the concept is not that of ideal health. The trivial deviations go unnoticed and are left unattended. But when the ideal is that of the perfect psycho-somatic health, deviation, however small and insignificant , is noted and taken care of. Anything which is not to the mark is considered to be the positive source of trouble. Even the slightest deviation is enough to initiate the signals of impending alarm. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The three main organizations are of vāta, pitta and kapha. These three co-exist in a single constitution. They are so diverse in nature and function that their equilibrium can be maintained only on a highly sensitive and delicate fulcrum. But this is not enough. All these three factors are not continuously static. They have to constantly adapt themselves to ever changing environmental factors. It is likely to cause the disturbance of the subtle equilibrium of the triumvirate.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Role of the Psyche in Perfect Health===&lt;br /&gt;
The psyche is the most sensitive galvanometer in the body. The psychic changes are more or less subjective symptoms but fortunately they are indicated reflexively on these external features of the body. Due to inherent and prevailing spirit of life, it reacts effectively corresponding to one&#039;s personality. The manifestations are perhaps too clear to go unnoticed by the attending physician, but it requires a keen clinical sense to transcribe this script of reflex indication into a comprehensible form by observation, interpretation and correlation. Lord Chesterfield has rightly remarked that if we wish to know the real sentiments of the person we are conversing with, we should look directly into his face because he can more easily command his words and not his expressions. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Even transient disturbances are noticed by Ayurveda. These minute disturbances helps to restore the lost equilibrium in details. It also advises the prophylactic measures to counter adverse environmental factors. This is the most glorious part for the maintenance of the concept of perfect health. Hence the precautionary and preventive measures are practiced for the sustenance of perfect health physically as well as mentally in the field of Ayurveda. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
This arises the question as to what is the norm according to Ayurveda. Definitions are always difficult to formulate because it is a common experience that no two individuals are completely alike physically, physiologically, psychologically or in vital reactions. Hence the art of medicine necessitates the study of every man as an individual. Thus any definition of the norm in Ayurveda will have to be defined from the individual point of view which asserts that the norm of one person will be different from another.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For the theoretical purposes, the norm of man in general can be described as a range of values to be accepted as a standard found to be the average in persons who appear healthy and free from any kind of disability or disease.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Norms as per Śuśruta ===&lt;br /&gt;
For the practical application of the study of an individual it is necessary to achieve accuracy in diagnosis and therapeutics. Śuśruta, while describing the norm of the healthy  individual, states as under: &lt;br /&gt;
* It is not possible to lay down or standardize the exact measure of the triumvirate, body-elements or the excretory matter owing to their varying nature in the process of adaptation to the continually changing environmental factors as well as the individual variations of the body constitution.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 15,37&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
* If a physician wants to know the state of equilibrium of all these he can do it only by finding the signs of the perfect health in that individual. The expert physician diagnoses indirectly their imbalance condition of these body-elements by finding whether the person is in perfect mood or not.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 15, 38-39&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
* A person who is possessing the equilibrium of the triumvirate, balance condition of the gastric fire and harmonious working of digestion, assimilation and elimination processes and also has the best mood of spirit, senses and mind, is said to be in perfect health.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Śuśruta Sutra 15,41&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Conclusion===&lt;br /&gt;
Thus Ayurveda has a dynamic and creative view of health, because it can never be a mere static condition. Hence the need for constant vigilance in its promotion and for revitalizing it essential for better life. Life must be lived as a delight or else it will succumb to disease and death. There is no place in the world where health condition does not change throughout one&#039;s life. In dealing with this aspect of health, Ayurveda holds the supremacy over all the other known systems of medical thought. The healthy man should be ever vigilant and diligent in the maintenance and enhancement of his health as the sick one is to get rid of the disease. Such an invincible and essential aspect had been ascribed to medicament right from the ancient times.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Types of Medicines==&lt;br /&gt;
Medicines are of two kinds as follows&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Cikitsā 1,4&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;:&lt;br /&gt;
# Medicines which promotes the vigor in the healthy person &lt;br /&gt;
# Medicines which cures the diseased condition &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The regimen for hygienic conduct for the society and individual for better lifestyle includes the control of the senses and mind. This moulds a man into a noble citizen of the world. It also lead him a step higher in the ladder of evolution. This is medically very efficacious in uplifting the dangers of psychic and nervous disorders due to the heavy strain on the nervous energies of man due to the distractions, cants and wrong beliefs, enormous and injurious ambitions and frustration that modern civilized life involves. The psychic regimen is very essential in the life nowadays because it provides wholesome nutrition for the mind while the physical regimen heals the physical body.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conduct of Leading Life==&lt;br /&gt;
Caraka draws a beautiful picture of the life of a man who is possessed of ideal physical and psychic health. A person who is healthy, both physically and psychologically, enjoys the life fully but at the same time adds to the happiness and comfort of the whole world. The life of such a person is called happy because it is not afflicted with either bodily or mental ailments. It is endowed with youth, strength, virility, reputation, enterprise and boldness befitting his abilities in particular. It is reflected in his actions and deeds which are the result of his combined urge of knowledge, science, senses and sense-objects. That kind of person is possessed of multifarious and delightful amenities accruing from great wealth. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Life of a person is accounted to be good who has the below mentioned virtues:&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Caraka Sutra 30, 24&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
* Well-wisher of all the creatures&lt;br /&gt;
* Non covetous towards other people&#039;s good&lt;br /&gt;
* Truth speaker&lt;br /&gt;
* Peace loving&lt;br /&gt;
* One with deliberated acts &lt;br /&gt;
* Non negligent&lt;br /&gt;
* Devoted to the three ends&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;These three are virtue, wealth and enjoyment.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
* Reverential&lt;br /&gt;
* Scholar&lt;br /&gt;
* Scientific disposition&lt;br /&gt;
* Companion to elders&lt;br /&gt;
* Balanced passions of desire, anger, envy, pride and conceit&lt;br /&gt;
* Charity loving&lt;br /&gt;
* Austere &lt;br /&gt;
* Knowledgeable&lt;br /&gt;
* Quiet&lt;br /&gt;
* Endowed with spiritual insight&lt;br /&gt;
* Single-minded&lt;br /&gt;
* Contemplative &lt;br /&gt;
* Endowed with memory &lt;br /&gt;
* Understanding&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
* The Caraka Samhita published by Shree Gulabkunverba Ayurvedic Society, Jamnagar, India&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
[[Category:Ayurveda]][[Category:Charak Samhita]]&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139924</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa where ideology and arts meet narrative and historical context</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139924"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T04:37:12Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Conclusion */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Nalini Rao, Assoc. Prof. of World Arts, SUA, CA &amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic, Rāmāyaṇa, is a living topic of contemporary relevance. It constitutes a substantial part of Indian historical collective memory that influenced the socio-cultural, religious, and political landscape of India to a large extent. Hence, creative minds through ages and across different cross-sections of Indian society have re-interpreted and re-created the epic narrative in varied forms through diverse media. This article examines the interaction between ideology, narrative and historical context with artistic traditions that substantiated relevant values of cultural life. History was made intelligible through religious and social values, visual arts, and geographical locale. Thus, there was a transformation of the protagonist, Rama, into a divinity that resulted in his icons in Hindu temples. Numerous stories about Rama were an outgrowth of an earlier cultural process that ultimately became a dynamic method that sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The Sanskrit epic Rāmāyaṇa is divided into seven cantos with 24,000 verses.  It is the story of Rama, prince of Ayodhya. He is about to be crowned king when Kaikeyi, one of the wives of his father, Dasaratha, demands that her son Bharata be crowned instead. Rama is forced into exile with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. In the forest, Ravana the king of Lanka, who has coveted Sita, abducts her. Rama assembles an army of monkeys and they invade Lanka, killing Ravana and rescuing Sita. She proves her chastity through a trial by fire. After fourteen years, Rama finally rules Ayodhya, leading to a golden age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic itself, like many Indic texts, is highly revered as religious text. It is one of the earliest and most influential Vaiṣṇava texts, and literary work that is not only a great poem but indeed the very first poem and the forerunner of all subsequent poetry. The story has variations in Indian and S.E.Asian history. Texts on Rāmāyaṇa range from 7th century BCE to 4th century BCE.  The most authoritative one was written by Valmiki in Sanskrit in 2nd, century BCE. In the 16th century ACE, it was rewritten by Tulsidas in the 16th century Awadhi dialect under the title Rāmacharitamānas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are innumerable versions of the tale; to name a few, they include the 12th-century Tamil language Rāmāvataram, 12th-century Kannada Rāmachandra Charitapurāṇa or Pampa Rāmāyaṇa by Nagachandra, 13th-century Telugu language Sri Ranganatha Rāmāyaṇam, 16th-century  Rāmcharitmānas, and the 17th-century  Adhyathmarāmāyaṇam Kilippattu. There have been many commentaries in Sanskrit on the epics from the 11th C to the 17th century ACE examining their meaning and intention. For example, a substantial tradition of writing narratives based on the life of lord Rama, which can be traced in Kashmiri literature as early as the 19th century. Around seven Rāmāyaṇas are available namely:&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmāvatāracharita (1847)&lt;br /&gt;
# Shankar-Rāmāyaṇa (1870)&lt;br /&gt;
# Vishnupratap-Rāmāyaṇa (1904-14)&lt;br /&gt;
# Ānanda Rāmavatāracharita (1888)&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmmāyan-i-Sharma (1919-26)&lt;br /&gt;
# Tarachand Rāmāyaṇa (1926-27)&lt;br /&gt;
# Amar-Rāmāyaṇa (1950)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramavatāracharit, which is available in published form, is the most well-known and significant of these. Among the available and unavailable Rāmāyaṇas of Kashmiri mentioned above, &#039;Rāmavatāracharit &#039; has a special place in Kashmiri literature and stands out for its popularity. In S.E Asia are the Khmer Reamker, the Old Javanese Kakawin Rāmāyaṇa; the Thai Ramakien, the Lao Phra Lak Phra Lam; and the Burmese Yama Zatdaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historicity==&lt;br /&gt;
There are many reasons to consider the epic or a part of it as historical truth. Rāma, is portrayed as a living personality; he suffered mental, emotional and physical pain to which ordinary mortals are prey but he is also as an ideal king. Secondly historicity as we understand it today, was not of much concern to the authors and audience of past times; it was an oral tradition which was considered as a historical document. The journey of the triad and territorial identity should be included by the historian noting that past documents could have been lost. The Valmiki Rāmāyaṇa in its original form was an oral narrative which became a sacred book and a text on dharma. There is reason to believe that some part of it happened in the past. It was refashioned time and again to convert into a religious text or for other purposes. Rāma who is worshipped as the supreme form and main manifestation of Vishnu did not rise into prominence before the 11th and 12th Centuries CE.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Oral Tradition to Narrative==&lt;br /&gt;
There are several versions of the Rāmāyaṇa that vary according to historical period, regional literary tradition, religious affiliation and political and social context. The original text, an epic composed by bards, was recited at sacrificial rituals, during feasts and the courts of the kings (rajas). The hero, Rama, rules from the city of Ayodhya over the kingdom of Kosala situated in the middle Ganges plain, claims descent from the solar dynasty. Rama is the chief of the righteous fighting against Ravana, a demon who fills the world with terror. Rama is the personification of an ideal king and his reign is symbolic in social memory, being a period of prosperity that has the term in Rāma-rājya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History or Myth==&lt;br /&gt;
Tales of the king’s adventures through the journey can be read as we see the architecture and arts in Ayodhya, Nepal, Sri Lanka, Hampi and Anegundi. From Rishyamuk Parbat to King Bali’s cave, local folklore connects many spots to the stories in the Ramayana. That he was deified as a god was equally relevant during the early medieval period as found in artistic traditions of sculpture and architecture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally a question mark has been put about the reality of incidences that has been narrated in the text. The debate whether the king Rama, is a mythical character or a real-life ruler can run on for hours. The spreading of the epic throughout the human society from years after years was accompanied orally by many disciples from generation to generation. As it had been carried through oral recitation there was a lot of possibilities of addition and alteration at different stages of such progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But an inevitable question always arises whether the personality of Rāma mentioned in the epic is fact or fictitious? So, always there is a question mark whether the epic contains any historical fact, or it is a simple epic novel? It is quite evident that there are several portions found in the story which seems to be exaggerated. The composed verse was being spread from generation to generation through preceptors. During the passage of long journey quote from memory addition and alteration were incorporated. However, aggrandizement and magnification was a very common issue in the ancient period and can be compared to what was in ancient Greece. Thus it is difficult to dismiss it as mythology. There are many archaeological sources that have been lost, given the heavy building layered activity in areas associated with the Rāmāyaṇa. While positive evidences have been found regarding the Mahābhārata &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It particularly denotes in Dvaraka by the archaeologist, Dr. S.R. Rao.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it is possible that some evidence will be found about Rāmāyaṇa in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historical Context==&lt;br /&gt;
The question that should be asked is what was the historical circumstances that led to the rise of the hero and might have happened in the context of ancient Indian historical evidence. The reason that there are different versions of it is that it was an oral tradition&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Similar to the Iliad in Greece.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and hence the poets’ imagination of an ideal king reigns supreme. However, it might have been true that Rama was a more compassionate leader than earlier ones. Secondly there was a reason why people had collective memory and built upon the ideology of Rama, his personality, and the narrative stories that were told and retold. They struck a chord to every class and group of people. A glance at the ancient historical period of various cultures gives us an idea why epics and narratives were exaggerated or held in historical memory. It was the historical context in which Rāma ruled that made him an ideal king, perhaps due to many wars or confusion, jealousies, intrigues, tribals, forest areas, that occur in the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical circumstances during the post Indus Valley and pre-Buddhist period, the post second urbanization era, rise of kingdoms, strife at various levels probably contributed to his rise. Historically during a troubled period of confusion, a leader with values made sense. The epic was created with an adventure - a variety of personal, public, and popular themes and ideals. &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The intervention by Rāma for a degenerating society; his enlightened way of living was the ideal. Historical circumstances probably provoked it as it had done during the ancient Greek period, when Homer wrote the Iliad. Authors exaggerated the accomplishments of the king, his ideals, his humanistic values of a king who stood for some sort of an ideal of dharma and justices. Society was perhaps, illogical, and unjust; elders were not respected; there was discord between man and nature, self and society. There was a quest for the infinite that provided a basis for understanding behavior and relationships, social relations, norms, practices, interests conflicts, difference of opinions, which was idealized by Rāma through respect, love and sacrifice. The epic built a social system that discouraged selfishness, anger, hate, greed, lust particularly among family members and turned towards stability through individual and social values of patience, tolerance, and duty.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama’s heroism was not merely on the battlefield but on his sacrifices and ideals that were magnified in the epic.  It was going to be a golden Age where hope comes back;  a peaceful era, with wealth and harvest and renewal. Rāma stood for renovation, continuity and preservation of ancient values. There was hope for man. It is not surprising that they associated him to be an avatār of Vishnu, the god of Preservation. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A cultural context normally gives rise to unknown events, unique leaders as it was in Greece. Perhaps, there was famine or environmental disturbances during the period; there might have been problems with village economies and hunger, and the hero promised release from these. History has been what is relevant, and useful in collective memory not what was necessarily written in India, which is differenct from western viewpoint. History (like art) constructs what is educative, useful, dramatic and enlightening. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indian culture recognized the insecurity in man, environment and injustices. It strove to elaborate a condition and an atmosphere that portrayed stability, to reflect upon what is right and wrong. The Rāmāyaṇa provided the theoretical and peaceful structure for Indian culture. To the unlettered, purely as a narrative of India, it provided roots to tap into many places which were named by kings with sites associated with the epic, that lent a sacredness to the local territory. In UP and Bihar, stories were appropriated as their own story, providing a sense of history. Lanka, Nepal, Karnataka and several other places were associated with the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rāma, among royalty, has reinforced a certain image of political leadership and kingly power that stood for an ideology of respect, righteous leadership and a peaceful life. Hence later kings called themselves as Rāma. The Guptas, Chalukyas, Gangas, Cholas and Rajputs, all considered themselves as Rāma and renamed their territories as one of the sites related to Rāmāyaṇa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dramatization of Themes==&lt;br /&gt;
Survival demanded imagination. The epic of Rāmāyaṇa is particularly interesting in its various themes, namely, the leadership of a king, his trials and tribulations, and his success. The Rāmāyaṇa evokes emotional and intellectual interests. Whether it is the Surpanakha’s episode or Bali-Sugriva duel, or for that matter, Vibhishan’s role in bringing down the downfall of his brother, the writers have not navigated the space between the right and the wrong.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The impact of the epic is due to numerous reasons. The narrative of Rāma in the forest evokes sympathy, his success in the war and return to his kingdom is refreshing and joyful.  The story is magical, Hanuman could fly to the magical mountain; his rescue of Sita and uproot the mountain, the devotion of Lakshmana shows his magnanimity and most importantly, Rāvaṇa the evil king of Lanka led to the rise of an ideal king of dharma. Sita is the queen of the Hindu womanhood, and her devotion to Rama was unflinching. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not uncommon in mythology to create elaborate stories around historic heroic figures to elevate them to the level of gods who have time and again formed the basis for the development of religious sects. The same was true with the Greeks who created their gods. In the epic Iliad, there are mentioned more gods than what is mentioned in the Rāmāyaṇa. A critical comparative examination of ancient epics and narratives within a historical context will provide a reasonable understanding and interpretation of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rāmāyaṇa created a god out of a person, and it did not matter whether he ruled a small or a big kingdom, whether Kaikeyi loved or hated Rama, whether Ravana was a real demon with ten heads, or whether Sita was born in Nepal or India, or whether Rama built the bridge to Sri Lanka. Rama’s banishment was unjust, the personality of Kaikeyi, Manthara are ugly, unnerving, Dasaratha’s guilt, his obligations, and despondency impactful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the forest, far from the anguish of family politics, the moral imagination of Rama and Sita has expanded. As honored guests of the forest and its inhabitants, they begin to reconsider what it means to be human-not divine, armed and separate from the earthly habitat, but mortal, disarmed and in harmony with nature. The visual images are hypnotic. They are not merely illustrations, but condense different narrative incidents leading up to a crucial moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sita is a vital moral presence whose imagination is alert to the strangeness and wonder of the forest world. She understands that here is something profound and essential for a life to be called good life from which all social, traditional, or religious presuppositions have been erased. For instance, before meeting Jatayu, Rama had promised Agastya he would kill the asuras. Overcoming her shyness, Sita tells Rama that while he is the embodiment of dharma his vow is morally wrong. The desire for power can lead to adharma, she says. In her hierarchy of evil acts, three are particularly dangerous. Telling lies is bad and adultery is shameful. It is a moment of ethical choice for Rama; of reconsidering human responsibilities and duties and she wants Rama to think and act like an ideal he aspires to be rather than a theologically bound prince. With respect and love, Sita tells Rama a story about how violence destroys an ethical man. Sita&#039;s moral stature is thus equal to that of Rama&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dramatic aspects of emotion, conversation, ethics, idealism, were woven around as the story of Rama was an oral tradition that was spread by word of mouth. They were enacted in folk theaters, and given detailed content in Valmiki’s Ramayana  dynamically adapted to social and cultural changes. The narrative enforce the people with meaning -  religious, theological through poems, Sanskrit writings, and folk stories. Valmiki’s epic poem (ca. 750–500 BCE) was enticing for generations. Hence we encounter a number of Rāmāyaṇa, produced – written, painted, sculpted, enacted with vividness, on a human and divine level. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is truth and beauty in them due to philosophical, spiritual, real and fictious  portraits, that provides an unending theme to the artist. In it we find the power of imagination - a variety of emotions of grief, longing ecstasy, vindictiveness. Subjects, kings, parents, children all can relate to it. It realizes the complexities of life;  faithfulness, dharma, righteousness, filial piety, martial power,  governance, land and leadership. The dramatization of Ram Lila dramatization, a fostered divinization. The Hanuman chalisā shaped the world of the medieval. The imaginary of ordinary folk was important .The institutional frameworks and environments in which these artistic works exist are multiple and serve as a methodological tool for understanding folk art practices from India, for they are often found in local communities, museums, private collections, or the handicraft market simultaneously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Arts, Sacredness and Divinization==&lt;br /&gt;
The epic is dramatic; it is a story to focus upon in drama, theater, dance, music, painting, sculpture, metal work and textiles. Emotional and intellectual content was appealing to all arts. Deification of Rama was achieved through various means, narrative, enactments, ethics, belief, drama and folk lore and particularly via artistic media - in visual and performing arts all considered on an equal plane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from time immemorial.  Mela of Rāmāyaṇa promotes the original Awadhi composed by Tulsidas between 16th and 17th centuries CE. Other rishis such as Rishi Valmiki, Acharya Vasishtha, Rishi Vishwamitra, Agastya Muni, Nishad, Jatayu and Mata Sabri were minor deities. Bhajans and Kirtans, the Ramcharit Manas Path, and Sunderkand, Ram Stuti are recited and followed by Shuddh Nritya (pure dance) including todas, paran, tukada, tihai and jugalbandi are enacted. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the walls of temples, in the Pappanatha in Pattadakal, are embodiments of the story, in the paintings in Mewar, on textiles are the combat of Rama and Ravana, prints of Raja Ravi Verma, and on photographs of devotion. Mewar, Kishangarh, Jodhpur, Bikaner, Chamba, Kangra or Guler assumed that the paintings had merit because they were illustrations of either religious motifs, legendary heroes, courtly life or decorative styles. This gave miniature art a social, moral and sacred purpose. It succeeded in making miniature paintings part of our social, moral world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artist created his sublime visions. Sita is a simple lady, compassionate, and listens to Jatayu’s tales.  The forest is sacred, with birds, deer, trees. Nature is seen through beauty. Arts capture the peaceful, the tranquil, and the elementary. Models of goodness that avert tragedy were portrayed. Ravana with his multiple heads and arms, his golden palace as a dramatic battle can be seen on stage, poetry and paintings. The waking of Kumbhakarna and his going to the battle is hillarious. Hanuman’s journey to obtain the herb and taking back the entire mountain on his back as he soars through the air is captivating. The story telling devices in paintings of perceptual, conceptual view and continuous narration is common in Indian arts. The artist&#039;s facility in organizing the space is remarkable. A sense of balance Himalaya in search of the special herb that will save between the figures, landscape is depicted with a sense of time and space. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many times when patronized by kings had a political function of propaganda as it was with the Rajputs. In the temple complex of Prambanan Indonesia is the iconographical programme with innumerable narrative scenes from the epic patronized by kings. The temple houses an outstanding iconographic program in its architecture, comprising scenes from the epic. Ramayana has disseminated across many parts of Southeast Asia in different ways, irrespective of the religious beliefs of these societies. Lanka is associated with Ravana and Sita’s vana. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The plant sanjivani - a herbal medicine that Lord Hanuman brought by lifting the mountain on which it was planted to cure Lord Ram&#039;s brother Lakshman) from Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka was central to the Hindu epic the Ramayana, being the scene of the battle between the Indian king Rama and the Sri Lankan Ravana. The epic had an important place in the unlikeliest places in Southern Sri Lanka, the Muslim Malay community. In Java, as in the rest of South East Asia and became a part of the local folk culture from the 9th C. CE onwards. Given that it spans more than one kind of society, the epic was immensely popular both as a linear narrative of the heroic as well as in the embroidered intricacies of the stories, all of which led to Rama being a God, avatar of Vishnu that changed the character of the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
The Rāmāyaṇa is an integral part of Indian culture. It is an epic of unending themes that arose within an historical and cultural context. The dramatic narrative weaved royalty, leadership, narrative, family life and values simultaneously. The interaction between ideology, narrative, and artistic traditions substantiated relevant values of cultural life. Ultimately Rama deified as a god that was equally relevant during the early medieval period. It was a dynamic method that reverberated and sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace in ancient and medieval times.       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative unfolds chronologically keeping in mind the human aspect of Rama as well as his ideology.  The collective psychology of the people that needed the story of Rama and its spread and spatial occurrence is not a new phenomenon in the ancient world.  History was made intelligible through folk lore, locale, drama and visual arts and geographical locale that was an outgrowth of earlier cultural process.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
There is a range of texts, beliefs, and practices regarding the ritual and divine status of the image. A single sculpture possesses a range of possible meanings and significations depending upon its cultural context.  It is essential to recognize the importance of the arts as influential factors for the sacredness of the epic. Historians need to recognize this fact and value its importance for a multitude of purposes. Narratives and arts acted together, and are interwoven in the religious, social, political, artistic, philosophical realms. The history of this interaction between Hindu imagery and practitioners, priests, curators, reformers, leaders can be still found today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama and Sita should be viewed together by historians as it was and is in public consciousness.  From ancient times, Rama and Sita preserved in public and historical memory suggests a discourse based on an ordered society on ideas of duty, compassion, and service. They are are cultural icons. Rama as an ideal leader and king. Sita is often seen as the uniting force, the ideal and keeper of dharma and human love. In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, arts and the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from long. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparative understanding of the particular circumstances that led to the rise of the Rama will provide an accurate understanding of the hero. Rāmāyaṇa is not a purāṇa. The nature and function of an epic is tremendous, its spread, retention in collective memory, territorial relation, imaginative literature, substantiation in artistic modes is tremendous. Literary masterpieces are a product of historical circumstances and more research can be directed to the historical period.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139923</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa where ideology and arts meet narrative and historical context</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139923"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T04:36:04Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Conclusion */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Nalini Rao, Assoc. Prof. of World Arts, SUA, CA &amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic, Rāmāyaṇa, is a living topic of contemporary relevance. It constitutes a substantial part of Indian historical collective memory that influenced the socio-cultural, religious, and political landscape of India to a large extent. Hence, creative minds through ages and across different cross-sections of Indian society have re-interpreted and re-created the epic narrative in varied forms through diverse media. This article examines the interaction between ideology, narrative and historical context with artistic traditions that substantiated relevant values of cultural life. History was made intelligible through religious and social values, visual arts, and geographical locale. Thus, there was a transformation of the protagonist, Rama, into a divinity that resulted in his icons in Hindu temples. Numerous stories about Rama were an outgrowth of an earlier cultural process that ultimately became a dynamic method that sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The Sanskrit epic Rāmāyaṇa is divided into seven cantos with 24,000 verses.  It is the story of Rama, prince of Ayodhya. He is about to be crowned king when Kaikeyi, one of the wives of his father, Dasaratha, demands that her son Bharata be crowned instead. Rama is forced into exile with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. In the forest, Ravana the king of Lanka, who has coveted Sita, abducts her. Rama assembles an army of monkeys and they invade Lanka, killing Ravana and rescuing Sita. She proves her chastity through a trial by fire. After fourteen years, Rama finally rules Ayodhya, leading to a golden age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic itself, like many Indic texts, is highly revered as religious text. It is one of the earliest and most influential Vaiṣṇava texts, and literary work that is not only a great poem but indeed the very first poem and the forerunner of all subsequent poetry. The story has variations in Indian and S.E.Asian history. Texts on Rāmāyaṇa range from 7th century BCE to 4th century BCE.  The most authoritative one was written by Valmiki in Sanskrit in 2nd, century BCE. In the 16th century ACE, it was rewritten by Tulsidas in the 16th century Awadhi dialect under the title Rāmacharitamānas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are innumerable versions of the tale; to name a few, they include the 12th-century Tamil language Rāmāvataram, 12th-century Kannada Rāmachandra Charitapurāṇa or Pampa Rāmāyaṇa by Nagachandra, 13th-century Telugu language Sri Ranganatha Rāmāyaṇam, 16th-century  Rāmcharitmānas, and the 17th-century  Adhyathmarāmāyaṇam Kilippattu. There have been many commentaries in Sanskrit on the epics from the 11th C to the 17th century ACE examining their meaning and intention. For example, a substantial tradition of writing narratives based on the life of lord Rama, which can be traced in Kashmiri literature as early as the 19th century. Around seven Rāmāyaṇas are available namely:&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmāvatāracharita (1847)&lt;br /&gt;
# Shankar-Rāmāyaṇa (1870)&lt;br /&gt;
# Vishnupratap-Rāmāyaṇa (1904-14)&lt;br /&gt;
# Ānanda Rāmavatāracharita (1888)&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmmāyan-i-Sharma (1919-26)&lt;br /&gt;
# Tarachand Rāmāyaṇa (1926-27)&lt;br /&gt;
# Amar-Rāmāyaṇa (1950)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramavatāracharit, which is available in published form, is the most well-known and significant of these. Among the available and unavailable Rāmāyaṇas of Kashmiri mentioned above, &#039;Rāmavatāracharit &#039; has a special place in Kashmiri literature and stands out for its popularity. In S.E Asia are the Khmer Reamker, the Old Javanese Kakawin Rāmāyaṇa; the Thai Ramakien, the Lao Phra Lak Phra Lam; and the Burmese Yama Zatdaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historicity==&lt;br /&gt;
There are many reasons to consider the epic or a part of it as historical truth. Rāma, is portrayed as a living personality; he suffered mental, emotional and physical pain to which ordinary mortals are prey but he is also as an ideal king. Secondly historicity as we understand it today, was not of much concern to the authors and audience of past times; it was an oral tradition which was considered as a historical document. The journey of the triad and territorial identity should be included by the historian noting that past documents could have been lost. The Valmiki Rāmāyaṇa in its original form was an oral narrative which became a sacred book and a text on dharma. There is reason to believe that some part of it happened in the past. It was refashioned time and again to convert into a religious text or for other purposes. Rāma who is worshipped as the supreme form and main manifestation of Vishnu did not rise into prominence before the 11th and 12th Centuries CE.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Oral Tradition to Narrative==&lt;br /&gt;
There are several versions of the Rāmāyaṇa that vary according to historical period, regional literary tradition, religious affiliation and political and social context. The original text, an epic composed by bards, was recited at sacrificial rituals, during feasts and the courts of the kings (rajas). The hero, Rama, rules from the city of Ayodhya over the kingdom of Kosala situated in the middle Ganges plain, claims descent from the solar dynasty. Rama is the chief of the righteous fighting against Ravana, a demon who fills the world with terror. Rama is the personification of an ideal king and his reign is symbolic in social memory, being a period of prosperity that has the term in Rāma-rājya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History or Myth==&lt;br /&gt;
Tales of the king’s adventures through the journey can be read as we see the architecture and arts in Ayodhya, Nepal, Sri Lanka, Hampi and Anegundi. From Rishyamuk Parbat to King Bali’s cave, local folklore connects many spots to the stories in the Ramayana. That he was deified as a god was equally relevant during the early medieval period as found in artistic traditions of sculpture and architecture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally a question mark has been put about the reality of incidences that has been narrated in the text. The debate whether the king Rama, is a mythical character or a real-life ruler can run on for hours. The spreading of the epic throughout the human society from years after years was accompanied orally by many disciples from generation to generation. As it had been carried through oral recitation there was a lot of possibilities of addition and alteration at different stages of such progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But an inevitable question always arises whether the personality of Rāma mentioned in the epic is fact or fictitious? So, always there is a question mark whether the epic contains any historical fact, or it is a simple epic novel? It is quite evident that there are several portions found in the story which seems to be exaggerated. The composed verse was being spread from generation to generation through preceptors. During the passage of long journey quote from memory addition and alteration were incorporated. However, aggrandizement and magnification was a very common issue in the ancient period and can be compared to what was in ancient Greece. Thus it is difficult to dismiss it as mythology. There are many archaeological sources that have been lost, given the heavy building layered activity in areas associated with the Rāmāyaṇa. While positive evidences have been found regarding the Mahābhārata &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It particularly denotes in Dvaraka by the archaeologist, Dr. S.R. Rao.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it is possible that some evidence will be found about Rāmāyaṇa in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historical Context==&lt;br /&gt;
The question that should be asked is what was the historical circumstances that led to the rise of the hero and might have happened in the context of ancient Indian historical evidence. The reason that there are different versions of it is that it was an oral tradition&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Similar to the Iliad in Greece.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and hence the poets’ imagination of an ideal king reigns supreme. However, it might have been true that Rama was a more compassionate leader than earlier ones. Secondly there was a reason why people had collective memory and built upon the ideology of Rama, his personality, and the narrative stories that were told and retold. They struck a chord to every class and group of people. A glance at the ancient historical period of various cultures gives us an idea why epics and narratives were exaggerated or held in historical memory. It was the historical context in which Rāma ruled that made him an ideal king, perhaps due to many wars or confusion, jealousies, intrigues, tribals, forest areas, that occur in the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical circumstances during the post Indus Valley and pre-Buddhist period, the post second urbanization era, rise of kingdoms, strife at various levels probably contributed to his rise. Historically during a troubled period of confusion, a leader with values made sense. The epic was created with an adventure - a variety of personal, public, and popular themes and ideals. &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The intervention by Rāma for a degenerating society; his enlightened way of living was the ideal. Historical circumstances probably provoked it as it had done during the ancient Greek period, when Homer wrote the Iliad. Authors exaggerated the accomplishments of the king, his ideals, his humanistic values of a king who stood for some sort of an ideal of dharma and justices. Society was perhaps, illogical, and unjust; elders were not respected; there was discord between man and nature, self and society. There was a quest for the infinite that provided a basis for understanding behavior and relationships, social relations, norms, practices, interests conflicts, difference of opinions, which was idealized by Rāma through respect, love and sacrifice. The epic built a social system that discouraged selfishness, anger, hate, greed, lust particularly among family members and turned towards stability through individual and social values of patience, tolerance, and duty.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama’s heroism was not merely on the battlefield but on his sacrifices and ideals that were magnified in the epic.  It was going to be a golden Age where hope comes back;  a peaceful era, with wealth and harvest and renewal. Rāma stood for renovation, continuity and preservation of ancient values. There was hope for man. It is not surprising that they associated him to be an avatār of Vishnu, the god of Preservation. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A cultural context normally gives rise to unknown events, unique leaders as it was in Greece. Perhaps, there was famine or environmental disturbances during the period; there might have been problems with village economies and hunger, and the hero promised release from these. History has been what is relevant, and useful in collective memory not what was necessarily written in India, which is differenct from western viewpoint. History (like art) constructs what is educative, useful, dramatic and enlightening. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indian culture recognized the insecurity in man, environment and injustices. It strove to elaborate a condition and an atmosphere that portrayed stability, to reflect upon what is right and wrong. The Rāmāyaṇa provided the theoretical and peaceful structure for Indian culture. To the unlettered, purely as a narrative of India, it provided roots to tap into many places which were named by kings with sites associated with the epic, that lent a sacredness to the local territory. In UP and Bihar, stories were appropriated as their own story, providing a sense of history. Lanka, Nepal, Karnataka and several other places were associated with the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rāma, among royalty, has reinforced a certain image of political leadership and kingly power that stood for an ideology of respect, righteous leadership and a peaceful life. Hence later kings called themselves as Rāma. The Guptas, Chalukyas, Gangas, Cholas and Rajputs, all considered themselves as Rāma and renamed their territories as one of the sites related to Rāmāyaṇa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dramatization of Themes==&lt;br /&gt;
Survival demanded imagination. The epic of Rāmāyaṇa is particularly interesting in its various themes, namely, the leadership of a king, his trials and tribulations, and his success. The Rāmāyaṇa evokes emotional and intellectual interests. Whether it is the Surpanakha’s episode or Bali-Sugriva duel, or for that matter, Vibhishan’s role in bringing down the downfall of his brother, the writers have not navigated the space between the right and the wrong.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The impact of the epic is due to numerous reasons. The narrative of Rāma in the forest evokes sympathy, his success in the war and return to his kingdom is refreshing and joyful.  The story is magical, Hanuman could fly to the magical mountain; his rescue of Sita and uproot the mountain, the devotion of Lakshmana shows his magnanimity and most importantly, Rāvaṇa the evil king of Lanka led to the rise of an ideal king of dharma. Sita is the queen of the Hindu womanhood, and her devotion to Rama was unflinching. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not uncommon in mythology to create elaborate stories around historic heroic figures to elevate them to the level of gods who have time and again formed the basis for the development of religious sects. The same was true with the Greeks who created their gods. In the epic Iliad, there are mentioned more gods than what is mentioned in the Rāmāyaṇa. A critical comparative examination of ancient epics and narratives within a historical context will provide a reasonable understanding and interpretation of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rāmāyaṇa created a god out of a person, and it did not matter whether he ruled a small or a big kingdom, whether Kaikeyi loved or hated Rama, whether Ravana was a real demon with ten heads, or whether Sita was born in Nepal or India, or whether Rama built the bridge to Sri Lanka. Rama’s banishment was unjust, the personality of Kaikeyi, Manthara are ugly, unnerving, Dasaratha’s guilt, his obligations, and despondency impactful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the forest, far from the anguish of family politics, the moral imagination of Rama and Sita has expanded. As honored guests of the forest and its inhabitants, they begin to reconsider what it means to be human-not divine, armed and separate from the earthly habitat, but mortal, disarmed and in harmony with nature. The visual images are hypnotic. They are not merely illustrations, but condense different narrative incidents leading up to a crucial moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sita is a vital moral presence whose imagination is alert to the strangeness and wonder of the forest world. She understands that here is something profound and essential for a life to be called good life from which all social, traditional, or religious presuppositions have been erased. For instance, before meeting Jatayu, Rama had promised Agastya he would kill the asuras. Overcoming her shyness, Sita tells Rama that while he is the embodiment of dharma his vow is morally wrong. The desire for power can lead to adharma, she says. In her hierarchy of evil acts, three are particularly dangerous. Telling lies is bad and adultery is shameful. It is a moment of ethical choice for Rama; of reconsidering human responsibilities and duties and she wants Rama to think and act like an ideal he aspires to be rather than a theologically bound prince. With respect and love, Sita tells Rama a story about how violence destroys an ethical man. Sita&#039;s moral stature is thus equal to that of Rama&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dramatic aspects of emotion, conversation, ethics, idealism, were woven around as the story of Rama was an oral tradition that was spread by word of mouth. They were enacted in folk theaters, and given detailed content in Valmiki’s Ramayana  dynamically adapted to social and cultural changes. The narrative enforce the people with meaning -  religious, theological through poems, Sanskrit writings, and folk stories. Valmiki’s epic poem (ca. 750–500 BCE) was enticing for generations. Hence we encounter a number of Rāmāyaṇa, produced – written, painted, sculpted, enacted with vividness, on a human and divine level. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is truth and beauty in them due to philosophical, spiritual, real and fictious  portraits, that provides an unending theme to the artist. In it we find the power of imagination - a variety of emotions of grief, longing ecstasy, vindictiveness. Subjects, kings, parents, children all can relate to it. It realizes the complexities of life;  faithfulness, dharma, righteousness, filial piety, martial power,  governance, land and leadership. The dramatization of Ram Lila dramatization, a fostered divinization. The Hanuman chalisā shaped the world of the medieval. The imaginary of ordinary folk was important .The institutional frameworks and environments in which these artistic works exist are multiple and serve as a methodological tool for understanding folk art practices from India, for they are often found in local communities, museums, private collections, or the handicraft market simultaneously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Arts, Sacredness and Divinization==&lt;br /&gt;
The epic is dramatic; it is a story to focus upon in drama, theater, dance, music, painting, sculpture, metal work and textiles. Emotional and intellectual content was appealing to all arts. Deification of Rama was achieved through various means, narrative, enactments, ethics, belief, drama and folk lore and particularly via artistic media - in visual and performing arts all considered on an equal plane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from time immemorial.  Mela of Rāmāyaṇa promotes the original Awadhi composed by Tulsidas between 16th and 17th centuries CE. Other rishis such as Rishi Valmiki, Acharya Vasishtha, Rishi Vishwamitra, Agastya Muni, Nishad, Jatayu and Mata Sabri were minor deities. Bhajans and Kirtans, the Ramcharit Manas Path, and Sunderkand, Ram Stuti are recited and followed by Shuddh Nritya (pure dance) including todas, paran, tukada, tihai and jugalbandi are enacted. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the walls of temples, in the Pappanatha in Pattadakal, are embodiments of the story, in the paintings in Mewar, on textiles are the combat of Rama and Ravana, prints of Raja Ravi Verma, and on photographs of devotion. Mewar, Kishangarh, Jodhpur, Bikaner, Chamba, Kangra or Guler assumed that the paintings had merit because they were illustrations of either religious motifs, legendary heroes, courtly life or decorative styles. This gave miniature art a social, moral and sacred purpose. It succeeded in making miniature paintings part of our social, moral world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artist created his sublime visions. Sita is a simple lady, compassionate, and listens to Jatayu’s tales.  The forest is sacred, with birds, deer, trees. Nature is seen through beauty. Arts capture the peaceful, the tranquil, and the elementary. Models of goodness that avert tragedy were portrayed. Ravana with his multiple heads and arms, his golden palace as a dramatic battle can be seen on stage, poetry and paintings. The waking of Kumbhakarna and his going to the battle is hillarious. Hanuman’s journey to obtain the herb and taking back the entire mountain on his back as he soars through the air is captivating. The story telling devices in paintings of perceptual, conceptual view and continuous narration is common in Indian arts. The artist&#039;s facility in organizing the space is remarkable. A sense of balance Himalaya in search of the special herb that will save between the figures, landscape is depicted with a sense of time and space. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many times when patronized by kings had a political function of propaganda as it was with the Rajputs. In the temple complex of Prambanan Indonesia is the iconographical programme with innumerable narrative scenes from the epic patronized by kings. The temple houses an outstanding iconographic program in its architecture, comprising scenes from the epic. Ramayana has disseminated across many parts of Southeast Asia in different ways, irrespective of the religious beliefs of these societies. Lanka is associated with Ravana and Sita’s vana. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The plant sanjivani - a herbal medicine that Lord Hanuman brought by lifting the mountain on which it was planted to cure Lord Ram&#039;s brother Lakshman) from Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka was central to the Hindu epic the Ramayana, being the scene of the battle between the Indian king Rama and the Sri Lankan Ravana. The epic had an important place in the unlikeliest places in Southern Sri Lanka, the Muslim Malay community. In Java, as in the rest of South East Asia and became a part of the local folk culture from the 9th C. CE onwards. Given that it spans more than one kind of society, the epic was immensely popular both as a linear narrative of the heroic as well as in the embroidered intricacies of the stories, all of which led to Rama being a God, avatar of Vishnu that changed the character of the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
The Rāmāyaṇa is an integral part of Indian culture. It is an epic of unending themes that arose within an historical and cultural context. The dramatic narrative weaved royalty, leadership, narrative, family life and values simultaneously. The interaction between ideology, narrative, and artistic traditions substantiated relevant values of cultural life. Ultimately Rama deified as a god that was equally relevant during the early medieval period. It was a dynamic method that reverberated and sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace in ancient and medieval times.       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative unfolds chronologically keeping in mind the human aspect of Rama as well as his ideology.  The collective psychology of the people that needed the story of Rama and its spread and spatial occurrence is not a new phenomenon in the ancient world.  History was made intelligible through folk lore, locale, drama and visual arts and geographical locale that was an outgrowth of earlier cultural process.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
There is a range of texts, beliefs, and practices regarding the ritual and divine status of the image. A single sculpture possesses a range of possible meanings and significations depending upon its cultural context.  It is essential to recognize the importance of the arts as influential factors for the sacredness of the epic. Historians need to recognize this fact and value its importance for a multitude of purposes. Narratives and arts acted together, and are interwoven in the religious, social, political, artistic, philosophical realms. The history of this interaction between Hindu imagery and practitioners, priests, curators, reformers, leaders can be still found today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama and Sita should be viewed together by historians as it was and is in public consciousness.  From ancient times, Rama and Sita preserved in public and historical memory suggests a discourse based on an ordered society on ideas of duty, compassion, and service. They are are cultural icons. Rama as an ideal leader and king. Sita is often seen as the uniting force, the ideal and keeper of dharma and human love. In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, arts and the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from long. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
A comparative understanding of the particular circumstances that led to the rise of the Rama will provide an accurate understanding of the hero. Rāmāyaṇa is not a purāṇa. The nature and function of an epic is tremendous, its spread, retention in collective memory, territorial relation, imaginative literature, substantiation in artistic modes is tremendous. Literary masterpieces are a product of historical circumstances and more research can be directed to the historical period.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139922</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa where ideology and arts meet narrative and historical context</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139922"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T04:32:47Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Arts, Sacredness and Divinization */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Nalini Rao, Assoc. Prof. of World Arts, SUA, CA &amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic, Rāmāyaṇa, is a living topic of contemporary relevance. It constitutes a substantial part of Indian historical collective memory that influenced the socio-cultural, religious, and political landscape of India to a large extent. Hence, creative minds through ages and across different cross-sections of Indian society have re-interpreted and re-created the epic narrative in varied forms through diverse media. This article examines the interaction between ideology, narrative and historical context with artistic traditions that substantiated relevant values of cultural life. History was made intelligible through religious and social values, visual arts, and geographical locale. Thus, there was a transformation of the protagonist, Rama, into a divinity that resulted in his icons in Hindu temples. Numerous stories about Rama were an outgrowth of an earlier cultural process that ultimately became a dynamic method that sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The Sanskrit epic Rāmāyaṇa is divided into seven cantos with 24,000 verses.  It is the story of Rama, prince of Ayodhya. He is about to be crowned king when Kaikeyi, one of the wives of his father, Dasaratha, demands that her son Bharata be crowned instead. Rama is forced into exile with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. In the forest, Ravana the king of Lanka, who has coveted Sita, abducts her. Rama assembles an army of monkeys and they invade Lanka, killing Ravana and rescuing Sita. She proves her chastity through a trial by fire. After fourteen years, Rama finally rules Ayodhya, leading to a golden age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic itself, like many Indic texts, is highly revered as religious text. It is one of the earliest and most influential Vaiṣṇava texts, and literary work that is not only a great poem but indeed the very first poem and the forerunner of all subsequent poetry. The story has variations in Indian and S.E.Asian history. Texts on Rāmāyaṇa range from 7th century BCE to 4th century BCE.  The most authoritative one was written by Valmiki in Sanskrit in 2nd, century BCE. In the 16th century ACE, it was rewritten by Tulsidas in the 16th century Awadhi dialect under the title Rāmacharitamānas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are innumerable versions of the tale; to name a few, they include the 12th-century Tamil language Rāmāvataram, 12th-century Kannada Rāmachandra Charitapurāṇa or Pampa Rāmāyaṇa by Nagachandra, 13th-century Telugu language Sri Ranganatha Rāmāyaṇam, 16th-century  Rāmcharitmānas, and the 17th-century  Adhyathmarāmāyaṇam Kilippattu. There have been many commentaries in Sanskrit on the epics from the 11th C to the 17th century ACE examining their meaning and intention. For example, a substantial tradition of writing narratives based on the life of lord Rama, which can be traced in Kashmiri literature as early as the 19th century. Around seven Rāmāyaṇas are available namely:&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmāvatāracharita (1847)&lt;br /&gt;
# Shankar-Rāmāyaṇa (1870)&lt;br /&gt;
# Vishnupratap-Rāmāyaṇa (1904-14)&lt;br /&gt;
# Ānanda Rāmavatāracharita (1888)&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmmāyan-i-Sharma (1919-26)&lt;br /&gt;
# Tarachand Rāmāyaṇa (1926-27)&lt;br /&gt;
# Amar-Rāmāyaṇa (1950)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramavatāracharit, which is available in published form, is the most well-known and significant of these. Among the available and unavailable Rāmāyaṇas of Kashmiri mentioned above, &#039;Rāmavatāracharit &#039; has a special place in Kashmiri literature and stands out for its popularity. In S.E Asia are the Khmer Reamker, the Old Javanese Kakawin Rāmāyaṇa; the Thai Ramakien, the Lao Phra Lak Phra Lam; and the Burmese Yama Zatdaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historicity==&lt;br /&gt;
There are many reasons to consider the epic or a part of it as historical truth. Rāma, is portrayed as a living personality; he suffered mental, emotional and physical pain to which ordinary mortals are prey but he is also as an ideal king. Secondly historicity as we understand it today, was not of much concern to the authors and audience of past times; it was an oral tradition which was considered as a historical document. The journey of the triad and territorial identity should be included by the historian noting that past documents could have been lost. The Valmiki Rāmāyaṇa in its original form was an oral narrative which became a sacred book and a text on dharma. There is reason to believe that some part of it happened in the past. It was refashioned time and again to convert into a religious text or for other purposes. Rāma who is worshipped as the supreme form and main manifestation of Vishnu did not rise into prominence before the 11th and 12th Centuries CE.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Oral Tradition to Narrative==&lt;br /&gt;
There are several versions of the Rāmāyaṇa that vary according to historical period, regional literary tradition, religious affiliation and political and social context. The original text, an epic composed by bards, was recited at sacrificial rituals, during feasts and the courts of the kings (rajas). The hero, Rama, rules from the city of Ayodhya over the kingdom of Kosala situated in the middle Ganges plain, claims descent from the solar dynasty. Rama is the chief of the righteous fighting against Ravana, a demon who fills the world with terror. Rama is the personification of an ideal king and his reign is symbolic in social memory, being a period of prosperity that has the term in Rāma-rājya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History or Myth==&lt;br /&gt;
Tales of the king’s adventures through the journey can be read as we see the architecture and arts in Ayodhya, Nepal, Sri Lanka, Hampi and Anegundi. From Rishyamuk Parbat to King Bali’s cave, local folklore connects many spots to the stories in the Ramayana. That he was deified as a god was equally relevant during the early medieval period as found in artistic traditions of sculpture and architecture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally a question mark has been put about the reality of incidences that has been narrated in the text. The debate whether the king Rama, is a mythical character or a real-life ruler can run on for hours. The spreading of the epic throughout the human society from years after years was accompanied orally by many disciples from generation to generation. As it had been carried through oral recitation there was a lot of possibilities of addition and alteration at different stages of such progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But an inevitable question always arises whether the personality of Rāma mentioned in the epic is fact or fictitious? So, always there is a question mark whether the epic contains any historical fact, or it is a simple epic novel? It is quite evident that there are several portions found in the story which seems to be exaggerated. The composed verse was being spread from generation to generation through preceptors. During the passage of long journey quote from memory addition and alteration were incorporated. However, aggrandizement and magnification was a very common issue in the ancient period and can be compared to what was in ancient Greece. Thus it is difficult to dismiss it as mythology. There are many archaeological sources that have been lost, given the heavy building layered activity in areas associated with the Rāmāyaṇa. While positive evidences have been found regarding the Mahābhārata &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It particularly denotes in Dvaraka by the archaeologist, Dr. S.R. Rao.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it is possible that some evidence will be found about Rāmāyaṇa in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historical Context==&lt;br /&gt;
The question that should be asked is what was the historical circumstances that led to the rise of the hero and might have happened in the context of ancient Indian historical evidence. The reason that there are different versions of it is that it was an oral tradition&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Similar to the Iliad in Greece.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and hence the poets’ imagination of an ideal king reigns supreme. However, it might have been true that Rama was a more compassionate leader than earlier ones. Secondly there was a reason why people had collective memory and built upon the ideology of Rama, his personality, and the narrative stories that were told and retold. They struck a chord to every class and group of people. A glance at the ancient historical period of various cultures gives us an idea why epics and narratives were exaggerated or held in historical memory. It was the historical context in which Rāma ruled that made him an ideal king, perhaps due to many wars or confusion, jealousies, intrigues, tribals, forest areas, that occur in the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical circumstances during the post Indus Valley and pre-Buddhist period, the post second urbanization era, rise of kingdoms, strife at various levels probably contributed to his rise. Historically during a troubled period of confusion, a leader with values made sense. The epic was created with an adventure - a variety of personal, public, and popular themes and ideals. &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The intervention by Rāma for a degenerating society; his enlightened way of living was the ideal. Historical circumstances probably provoked it as it had done during the ancient Greek period, when Homer wrote the Iliad. Authors exaggerated the accomplishments of the king, his ideals, his humanistic values of a king who stood for some sort of an ideal of dharma and justices. Society was perhaps, illogical, and unjust; elders were not respected; there was discord between man and nature, self and society. There was a quest for the infinite that provided a basis for understanding behavior and relationships, social relations, norms, practices, interests conflicts, difference of opinions, which was idealized by Rāma through respect, love and sacrifice. The epic built a social system that discouraged selfishness, anger, hate, greed, lust particularly among family members and turned towards stability through individual and social values of patience, tolerance, and duty.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama’s heroism was not merely on the battlefield but on his sacrifices and ideals that were magnified in the epic.  It was going to be a golden Age where hope comes back;  a peaceful era, with wealth and harvest and renewal. Rāma stood for renovation, continuity and preservation of ancient values. There was hope for man. It is not surprising that they associated him to be an avatār of Vishnu, the god of Preservation. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A cultural context normally gives rise to unknown events, unique leaders as it was in Greece. Perhaps, there was famine or environmental disturbances during the period; there might have been problems with village economies and hunger, and the hero promised release from these. History has been what is relevant, and useful in collective memory not what was necessarily written in India, which is differenct from western viewpoint. History (like art) constructs what is educative, useful, dramatic and enlightening. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indian culture recognized the insecurity in man, environment and injustices. It strove to elaborate a condition and an atmosphere that portrayed stability, to reflect upon what is right and wrong. The Rāmāyaṇa provided the theoretical and peaceful structure for Indian culture. To the unlettered, purely as a narrative of India, it provided roots to tap into many places which were named by kings with sites associated with the epic, that lent a sacredness to the local territory. In UP and Bihar, stories were appropriated as their own story, providing a sense of history. Lanka, Nepal, Karnataka and several other places were associated with the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rāma, among royalty, has reinforced a certain image of political leadership and kingly power that stood for an ideology of respect, righteous leadership and a peaceful life. Hence later kings called themselves as Rāma. The Guptas, Chalukyas, Gangas, Cholas and Rajputs, all considered themselves as Rāma and renamed their territories as one of the sites related to Rāmāyaṇa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dramatization of Themes==&lt;br /&gt;
Survival demanded imagination. The epic of Rāmāyaṇa is particularly interesting in its various themes, namely, the leadership of a king, his trials and tribulations, and his success. The Rāmāyaṇa evokes emotional and intellectual interests. Whether it is the Surpanakha’s episode or Bali-Sugriva duel, or for that matter, Vibhishan’s role in bringing down the downfall of his brother, the writers have not navigated the space between the right and the wrong.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The impact of the epic is due to numerous reasons. The narrative of Rāma in the forest evokes sympathy, his success in the war and return to his kingdom is refreshing and joyful.  The story is magical, Hanuman could fly to the magical mountain; his rescue of Sita and uproot the mountain, the devotion of Lakshmana shows his magnanimity and most importantly, Rāvaṇa the evil king of Lanka led to the rise of an ideal king of dharma. Sita is the queen of the Hindu womanhood, and her devotion to Rama was unflinching. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not uncommon in mythology to create elaborate stories around historic heroic figures to elevate them to the level of gods who have time and again formed the basis for the development of religious sects. The same was true with the Greeks who created their gods. In the epic Iliad, there are mentioned more gods than what is mentioned in the Rāmāyaṇa. A critical comparative examination of ancient epics and narratives within a historical context will provide a reasonable understanding and interpretation of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rāmāyaṇa created a god out of a person, and it did not matter whether he ruled a small or a big kingdom, whether Kaikeyi loved or hated Rama, whether Ravana was a real demon with ten heads, or whether Sita was born in Nepal or India, or whether Rama built the bridge to Sri Lanka. Rama’s banishment was unjust, the personality of Kaikeyi, Manthara are ugly, unnerving, Dasaratha’s guilt, his obligations, and despondency impactful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the forest, far from the anguish of family politics, the moral imagination of Rama and Sita has expanded. As honored guests of the forest and its inhabitants, they begin to reconsider what it means to be human-not divine, armed and separate from the earthly habitat, but mortal, disarmed and in harmony with nature. The visual images are hypnotic. They are not merely illustrations, but condense different narrative incidents leading up to a crucial moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sita is a vital moral presence whose imagination is alert to the strangeness and wonder of the forest world. She understands that here is something profound and essential for a life to be called good life from which all social, traditional, or religious presuppositions have been erased. For instance, before meeting Jatayu, Rama had promised Agastya he would kill the asuras. Overcoming her shyness, Sita tells Rama that while he is the embodiment of dharma his vow is morally wrong. The desire for power can lead to adharma, she says. In her hierarchy of evil acts, three are particularly dangerous. Telling lies is bad and adultery is shameful. It is a moment of ethical choice for Rama; of reconsidering human responsibilities and duties and she wants Rama to think and act like an ideal he aspires to be rather than a theologically bound prince. With respect and love, Sita tells Rama a story about how violence destroys an ethical man. Sita&#039;s moral stature is thus equal to that of Rama&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dramatic aspects of emotion, conversation, ethics, idealism, were woven around as the story of Rama was an oral tradition that was spread by word of mouth. They were enacted in folk theaters, and given detailed content in Valmiki’s Ramayana  dynamically adapted to social and cultural changes. The narrative enforce the people with meaning -  religious, theological through poems, Sanskrit writings, and folk stories. Valmiki’s epic poem (ca. 750–500 BCE) was enticing for generations. Hence we encounter a number of Rāmāyaṇa, produced – written, painted, sculpted, enacted with vividness, on a human and divine level. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is truth and beauty in them due to philosophical, spiritual, real and fictious  portraits, that provides an unending theme to the artist. In it we find the power of imagination - a variety of emotions of grief, longing ecstasy, vindictiveness. Subjects, kings, parents, children all can relate to it. It realizes the complexities of life;  faithfulness, dharma, righteousness, filial piety, martial power,  governance, land and leadership. The dramatization of Ram Lila dramatization, a fostered divinization. The Hanuman chalisā shaped the world of the medieval. The imaginary of ordinary folk was important .The institutional frameworks and environments in which these artistic works exist are multiple and serve as a methodological tool for understanding folk art practices from India, for they are often found in local communities, museums, private collections, or the handicraft market simultaneously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Arts, Sacredness and Divinization==&lt;br /&gt;
The epic is dramatic; it is a story to focus upon in drama, theater, dance, music, painting, sculpture, metal work and textiles. Emotional and intellectual content was appealing to all arts. Deification of Rama was achieved through various means, narrative, enactments, ethics, belief, drama and folk lore and particularly via artistic media - in visual and performing arts all considered on an equal plane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from time immemorial.  Mela of Rāmāyaṇa promotes the original Awadhi composed by Tulsidas between 16th and 17th centuries CE. Other rishis such as Rishi Valmiki, Acharya Vasishtha, Rishi Vishwamitra, Agastya Muni, Nishad, Jatayu and Mata Sabri were minor deities. Bhajans and Kirtans, the Ramcharit Manas Path, and Sunderkand, Ram Stuti are recited and followed by Shuddh Nritya (pure dance) including todas, paran, tukada, tihai and jugalbandi are enacted. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the walls of temples, in the Pappanatha in Pattadakal, are embodiments of the story, in the paintings in Mewar, on textiles are the combat of Rama and Ravana, prints of Raja Ravi Verma, and on photographs of devotion. Mewar, Kishangarh, Jodhpur, Bikaner, Chamba, Kangra or Guler assumed that the paintings had merit because they were illustrations of either religious motifs, legendary heroes, courtly life or decorative styles. This gave miniature art a social, moral and sacred purpose. It succeeded in making miniature paintings part of our social, moral world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artist created his sublime visions. Sita is a simple lady, compassionate, and listens to Jatayu’s tales.  The forest is sacred, with birds, deer, trees. Nature is seen through beauty. Arts capture the peaceful, the tranquil, and the elementary. Models of goodness that avert tragedy were portrayed. Ravana with his multiple heads and arms, his golden palace as a dramatic battle can be seen on stage, poetry and paintings. The waking of Kumbhakarna and his going to the battle is hillarious. Hanuman’s journey to obtain the herb and taking back the entire mountain on his back as he soars through the air is captivating. The story telling devices in paintings of perceptual, conceptual view and continuous narration is common in Indian arts. The artist&#039;s facility in organizing the space is remarkable. A sense of balance Himalaya in search of the special herb that will save between the figures, landscape is depicted with a sense of time and space. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many times when patronized by kings had a political function of propaganda as it was with the Rajputs. In the temple complex of Prambanan Indonesia is the iconographical programme with innumerable narrative scenes from the epic patronized by kings. The temple houses an outstanding iconographic program in its architecture, comprising scenes from the epic. Ramayana has disseminated across many parts of Southeast Asia in different ways, irrespective of the religious beliefs of these societies. Lanka is associated with Ravana and Sita’s vana. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The plant sanjivani - a herbal medicine that Lord Hanuman brought by lifting the mountain on which it was planted to cure Lord Ram&#039;s brother Lakshman) from Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka was central to the Hindu epic the Ramayana, being the scene of the battle between the Indian king Rama and the Sri Lankan Ravana. The epic had an important place in the unlikeliest places in Southern Sri Lanka, the Muslim Malay community. In Java, as in the rest of South East Asia and became a part of the local folk culture from the 9th C. CE onwards. Given that it spans more than one kind of society, the epic was immensely popular both as a linear narrative of the heroic as well as in the embroidered intricacies of the stories, all of which led to Rama being a God, avatar of Vishnu that changed the character of the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ramanayan is an integral part of Indian culture. It is an epic of unending themes that arose within an historical and cultural context.  The dramatic narrative weaved royalty, leadership, narrative, family life and values simultaneously. The interaction between ideology, narrative, and artistic traditions substantiated relevant values of cultural life. Ultimately Rama deified as a god that was equally relevant during the early medieval period.  It was a dynamic method that reverberated and sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace in ancient and medieval times.       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative unfolds chronologically   keeping in mind the human aspect of Rama as well as his ideology.  The collective psychology of the people that needed the story of Rama and its spread and spatial occurrence is not a new phenomenon in the ancient world.  History was made intelligible through folk lore, locale, drama and visual arts and geographical locale that was an outgrowth of earlier cultural process. &lt;br /&gt;
There is a range of texts, beliefs, and practices regarding the ritual and divine status of the image. A single sculpture possesses a range of possible meanings and significations depending upon its cultural context.  It is essential to recognize the importance of the arts as influential factors for the sacredness of the epic. Historians need to recognize this fact and value its importance for a multitude of purposes. Narratives and arts acted together, and are interwoven in the religious, social, political, artistic, philosophical realms. The history of this interaction between Hindu imagery and practitioners, priests, curators, reformers, leaders can be still found today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama and Sita should be viewed together by historians as it was and is in public consciousness.  From ancient times, Rama and Sita preserved in public and historical memory suggests a discourse based on an ordered society. – on ideas of duty, compassion, and service. They are are cultural icons. Rama as an ideal leader and king. Sita is often seen as the uniting force, the ideal and keeper of dharma and human love. In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, arts and the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from long. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 A comparative understanding of the particular circumstances that led to the rise of the Rama will provide an accurate understanding of the hero. Ramayana is not a purana. The nature and function of an epic is tremendous, its spread, retention in collective memory, territorial relation, imaginative literature, substantiation in artistic modes is tremendous. Literary masterpieces are a product of historical circumstances and more research can be directed to the historical period.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139921</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa where ideology and arts meet narrative and historical context</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139921"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T04:26:19Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Dramatization of Themes */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Nalini Rao, Assoc. Prof. of World Arts, SUA, CA &amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic, Rāmāyaṇa, is a living topic of contemporary relevance. It constitutes a substantial part of Indian historical collective memory that influenced the socio-cultural, religious, and political landscape of India to a large extent. Hence, creative minds through ages and across different cross-sections of Indian society have re-interpreted and re-created the epic narrative in varied forms through diverse media. This article examines the interaction between ideology, narrative and historical context with artistic traditions that substantiated relevant values of cultural life. History was made intelligible through religious and social values, visual arts, and geographical locale. Thus, there was a transformation of the protagonist, Rama, into a divinity that resulted in his icons in Hindu temples. Numerous stories about Rama were an outgrowth of an earlier cultural process that ultimately became a dynamic method that sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The Sanskrit epic Rāmāyaṇa is divided into seven cantos with 24,000 verses.  It is the story of Rama, prince of Ayodhya. He is about to be crowned king when Kaikeyi, one of the wives of his father, Dasaratha, demands that her son Bharata be crowned instead. Rama is forced into exile with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. In the forest, Ravana the king of Lanka, who has coveted Sita, abducts her. Rama assembles an army of monkeys and they invade Lanka, killing Ravana and rescuing Sita. She proves her chastity through a trial by fire. After fourteen years, Rama finally rules Ayodhya, leading to a golden age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic itself, like many Indic texts, is highly revered as religious text. It is one of the earliest and most influential Vaiṣṇava texts, and literary work that is not only a great poem but indeed the very first poem and the forerunner of all subsequent poetry. The story has variations in Indian and S.E.Asian history. Texts on Rāmāyaṇa range from 7th century BCE to 4th century BCE.  The most authoritative one was written by Valmiki in Sanskrit in 2nd, century BCE. In the 16th century ACE, it was rewritten by Tulsidas in the 16th century Awadhi dialect under the title Rāmacharitamānas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are innumerable versions of the tale; to name a few, they include the 12th-century Tamil language Rāmāvataram, 12th-century Kannada Rāmachandra Charitapurāṇa or Pampa Rāmāyaṇa by Nagachandra, 13th-century Telugu language Sri Ranganatha Rāmāyaṇam, 16th-century  Rāmcharitmānas, and the 17th-century  Adhyathmarāmāyaṇam Kilippattu. There have been many commentaries in Sanskrit on the epics from the 11th C to the 17th century ACE examining their meaning and intention. For example, a substantial tradition of writing narratives based on the life of lord Rama, which can be traced in Kashmiri literature as early as the 19th century. Around seven Rāmāyaṇas are available namely:&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmāvatāracharita (1847)&lt;br /&gt;
# Shankar-Rāmāyaṇa (1870)&lt;br /&gt;
# Vishnupratap-Rāmāyaṇa (1904-14)&lt;br /&gt;
# Ānanda Rāmavatāracharita (1888)&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmmāyan-i-Sharma (1919-26)&lt;br /&gt;
# Tarachand Rāmāyaṇa (1926-27)&lt;br /&gt;
# Amar-Rāmāyaṇa (1950)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramavatāracharit, which is available in published form, is the most well-known and significant of these. Among the available and unavailable Rāmāyaṇas of Kashmiri mentioned above, &#039;Rāmavatāracharit &#039; has a special place in Kashmiri literature and stands out for its popularity. In S.E Asia are the Khmer Reamker, the Old Javanese Kakawin Rāmāyaṇa; the Thai Ramakien, the Lao Phra Lak Phra Lam; and the Burmese Yama Zatdaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historicity==&lt;br /&gt;
There are many reasons to consider the epic or a part of it as historical truth. Rāma, is portrayed as a living personality; he suffered mental, emotional and physical pain to which ordinary mortals are prey but he is also as an ideal king. Secondly historicity as we understand it today, was not of much concern to the authors and audience of past times; it was an oral tradition which was considered as a historical document. The journey of the triad and territorial identity should be included by the historian noting that past documents could have been lost. The Valmiki Rāmāyaṇa in its original form was an oral narrative which became a sacred book and a text on dharma. There is reason to believe that some part of it happened in the past. It was refashioned time and again to convert into a religious text or for other purposes. Rāma who is worshipped as the supreme form and main manifestation of Vishnu did not rise into prominence before the 11th and 12th Centuries CE.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Oral Tradition to Narrative==&lt;br /&gt;
There are several versions of the Rāmāyaṇa that vary according to historical period, regional literary tradition, religious affiliation and political and social context. The original text, an epic composed by bards, was recited at sacrificial rituals, during feasts and the courts of the kings (rajas). The hero, Rama, rules from the city of Ayodhya over the kingdom of Kosala situated in the middle Ganges plain, claims descent from the solar dynasty. Rama is the chief of the righteous fighting against Ravana, a demon who fills the world with terror. Rama is the personification of an ideal king and his reign is symbolic in social memory, being a period of prosperity that has the term in Rāma-rājya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History or Myth==&lt;br /&gt;
Tales of the king’s adventures through the journey can be read as we see the architecture and arts in Ayodhya, Nepal, Sri Lanka, Hampi and Anegundi. From Rishyamuk Parbat to King Bali’s cave, local folklore connects many spots to the stories in the Ramayana. That he was deified as a god was equally relevant during the early medieval period as found in artistic traditions of sculpture and architecture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally a question mark has been put about the reality of incidences that has been narrated in the text. The debate whether the king Rama, is a mythical character or a real-life ruler can run on for hours. The spreading of the epic throughout the human society from years after years was accompanied orally by many disciples from generation to generation. As it had been carried through oral recitation there was a lot of possibilities of addition and alteration at different stages of such progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But an inevitable question always arises whether the personality of Rāma mentioned in the epic is fact or fictitious? So, always there is a question mark whether the epic contains any historical fact, or it is a simple epic novel? It is quite evident that there are several portions found in the story which seems to be exaggerated. The composed verse was being spread from generation to generation through preceptors. During the passage of long journey quote from memory addition and alteration were incorporated. However, aggrandizement and magnification was a very common issue in the ancient period and can be compared to what was in ancient Greece. Thus it is difficult to dismiss it as mythology. There are many archaeological sources that have been lost, given the heavy building layered activity in areas associated with the Rāmāyaṇa. While positive evidences have been found regarding the Mahābhārata &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It particularly denotes in Dvaraka by the archaeologist, Dr. S.R. Rao.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it is possible that some evidence will be found about Rāmāyaṇa in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historical Context==&lt;br /&gt;
The question that should be asked is what was the historical circumstances that led to the rise of the hero and might have happened in the context of ancient Indian historical evidence. The reason that there are different versions of it is that it was an oral tradition&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Similar to the Iliad in Greece.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and hence the poets’ imagination of an ideal king reigns supreme. However, it might have been true that Rama was a more compassionate leader than earlier ones. Secondly there was a reason why people had collective memory and built upon the ideology of Rama, his personality, and the narrative stories that were told and retold. They struck a chord to every class and group of people. A glance at the ancient historical period of various cultures gives us an idea why epics and narratives were exaggerated or held in historical memory. It was the historical context in which Rāma ruled that made him an ideal king, perhaps due to many wars or confusion, jealousies, intrigues, tribals, forest areas, that occur in the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical circumstances during the post Indus Valley and pre-Buddhist period, the post second urbanization era, rise of kingdoms, strife at various levels probably contributed to his rise. Historically during a troubled period of confusion, a leader with values made sense. The epic was created with an adventure - a variety of personal, public, and popular themes and ideals. &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The intervention by Rāma for a degenerating society; his enlightened way of living was the ideal. Historical circumstances probably provoked it as it had done during the ancient Greek period, when Homer wrote the Iliad. Authors exaggerated the accomplishments of the king, his ideals, his humanistic values of a king who stood for some sort of an ideal of dharma and justices. Society was perhaps, illogical, and unjust; elders were not respected; there was discord between man and nature, self and society. There was a quest for the infinite that provided a basis for understanding behavior and relationships, social relations, norms, practices, interests conflicts, difference of opinions, which was idealized by Rāma through respect, love and sacrifice. The epic built a social system that discouraged selfishness, anger, hate, greed, lust particularly among family members and turned towards stability through individual and social values of patience, tolerance, and duty.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama’s heroism was not merely on the battlefield but on his sacrifices and ideals that were magnified in the epic.  It was going to be a golden Age where hope comes back;  a peaceful era, with wealth and harvest and renewal. Rāma stood for renovation, continuity and preservation of ancient values. There was hope for man. It is not surprising that they associated him to be an avatār of Vishnu, the god of Preservation. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A cultural context normally gives rise to unknown events, unique leaders as it was in Greece. Perhaps, there was famine or environmental disturbances during the period; there might have been problems with village economies and hunger, and the hero promised release from these. History has been what is relevant, and useful in collective memory not what was necessarily written in India, which is differenct from western viewpoint. History (like art) constructs what is educative, useful, dramatic and enlightening. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indian culture recognized the insecurity in man, environment and injustices. It strove to elaborate a condition and an atmosphere that portrayed stability, to reflect upon what is right and wrong. The Rāmāyaṇa provided the theoretical and peaceful structure for Indian culture. To the unlettered, purely as a narrative of India, it provided roots to tap into many places which were named by kings with sites associated with the epic, that lent a sacredness to the local territory. In UP and Bihar, stories were appropriated as their own story, providing a sense of history. Lanka, Nepal, Karnataka and several other places were associated with the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rāma, among royalty, has reinforced a certain image of political leadership and kingly power that stood for an ideology of respect, righteous leadership and a peaceful life. Hence later kings called themselves as Rāma. The Guptas, Chalukyas, Gangas, Cholas and Rajputs, all considered themselves as Rāma and renamed their territories as one of the sites related to Rāmāyaṇa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dramatization of Themes==&lt;br /&gt;
Survival demanded imagination. The epic of Rāmāyaṇa is particularly interesting in its various themes, namely, the leadership of a king, his trials and tribulations, and his success. The Rāmāyaṇa evokes emotional and intellectual interests. Whether it is the Surpanakha’s episode or Bali-Sugriva duel, or for that matter, Vibhishan’s role in bringing down the downfall of his brother, the writers have not navigated the space between the right and the wrong.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The impact of the epic is due to numerous reasons. The narrative of Rāma in the forest evokes sympathy, his success in the war and return to his kingdom is refreshing and joyful.  The story is magical, Hanuman could fly to the magical mountain; his rescue of Sita and uproot the mountain, the devotion of Lakshmana shows his magnanimity and most importantly, Rāvaṇa the evil king of Lanka led to the rise of an ideal king of dharma. Sita is the queen of the Hindu womanhood, and her devotion to Rama was unflinching. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not uncommon in mythology to create elaborate stories around historic heroic figures to elevate them to the level of gods who have time and again formed the basis for the development of religious sects. The same was true with the Greeks who created their gods. In the epic Iliad, there are mentioned more gods than what is mentioned in the Rāmāyaṇa. A critical comparative examination of ancient epics and narratives within a historical context will provide a reasonable understanding and interpretation of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rāmāyaṇa created a god out of a person, and it did not matter whether he ruled a small or a big kingdom, whether Kaikeyi loved or hated Rama, whether Ravana was a real demon with ten heads, or whether Sita was born in Nepal or India, or whether Rama built the bridge to Sri Lanka. Rama’s banishment was unjust, the personality of Kaikeyi, Manthara are ugly, unnerving, Dasaratha’s guilt, his obligations, and despondency impactful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the forest, far from the anguish of family politics, the moral imagination of Rama and Sita has expanded. As honored guests of the forest and its inhabitants, they begin to reconsider what it means to be human-not divine, armed and separate from the earthly habitat, but mortal, disarmed and in harmony with nature. The visual images are hypnotic. They are not merely illustrations, but condense different narrative incidents leading up to a crucial moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sita is a vital moral presence whose imagination is alert to the strangeness and wonder of the forest world. She understands that here is something profound and essential for a life to be called good life from which all social, traditional, or religious presuppositions have been erased. For instance, before meeting Jatayu, Rama had promised Agastya he would kill the asuras. Overcoming her shyness, Sita tells Rama that while he is the embodiment of dharma his vow is morally wrong. The desire for power can lead to adharma, she says. In her hierarchy of evil acts, three are particularly dangerous. Telling lies is bad and adultery is shameful. It is a moment of ethical choice for Rama; of reconsidering human responsibilities and duties and she wants Rama to think and act like an ideal he aspires to be rather than a theologically bound prince. With respect and love, Sita tells Rama a story about how violence destroys an ethical man. Sita&#039;s moral stature is thus equal to that of Rama&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dramatic aspects of emotion, conversation, ethics, idealism, were woven around as the story of Rama was an oral tradition that was spread by word of mouth. They were enacted in folk theaters, and given detailed content in Valmiki’s Ramayana  dynamically adapted to social and cultural changes. The narrative enforce the people with meaning -  religious, theological through poems, Sanskrit writings, and folk stories. Valmiki’s epic poem (ca. 750–500 BCE) was enticing for generations. Hence we encounter a number of Rāmāyaṇa, produced – written, painted, sculpted, enacted with vividness, on a human and divine level. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There is truth and beauty in them due to philosophical, spiritual, real and fictious  portraits, that provides an unending theme to the artist. In it we find the power of imagination - a variety of emotions of grief, longing ecstasy, vindictiveness. Subjects, kings, parents, children all can relate to it. It realizes the complexities of life;  faithfulness, dharma, righteousness, filial piety, martial power,  governance, land and leadership. The dramatization of Ram Lila dramatization, a fostered divinization. The Hanuman chalisā shaped the world of the medieval. The imaginary of ordinary folk was important .The institutional frameworks and environments in which these artistic works exist are multiple and serve as a methodological tool for understanding folk art practices from India, for they are often found in local communities, museums, private collections, or the handicraft market simultaneously.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Arts, Sacredness and Divinization==&lt;br /&gt;
The epic is dramatic; it is a story to focus upon in drama, theater, dance, music, painting, sculpture,  metal work and textiles. Emotional and intellectual content was appealing to all arts. Deification of Rama was achieved through various means, narrative, enactments, ethics, belief, drama and folk lore and particularly via artistic media - in visual and performing arts all considered on an equal plane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from time immemorial.  Mela of Ramayana promotes the original Awadhi composed by Tulsidas between 16th and 17th centuries CE. Other rishis such as Rishi Valmiki, Acharya Vasishtha, Rishi Vishwamitra, Agastya Muni, Nishad, Jatayu and Mata Sabri were minor deities. Bhajans and Kirtans, the Ramcharit Manas Path, and Sunderkand, Ram Stuti are recited and followed by Shuddh Nritya (pure dance) including todas, paran, tukada, tihai and jugalbandi are enacted. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the walls of temples, in the Pappanatha in Pattadakal, are embodiments of the story, in the paintings in Mewar, on textiles are the combat of Rama and Ravana, prints of Raja Ravi Verma, and on photographs of devotion. Mewar, Kishangarh, Jodhpur, Bikaner, Chamba, Kangra or Guler assumed that the paintings had merit because they were illustrations of either religious motifs, legendary heroes, courtly life or decorative styles. This gave miniature art a social, moral and sacred purpose. It succeeded in making miniature paintings part of our social, moral world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artist created his sublime visions. Sita is a simple lady, compassionate, and listens to Jatayu’s tales.  The forest is sacred, with birds, deer, trees. Nature is seen through beauty. Arts capture the peaceful, the tranquil, and the elementary. Models of goodness that avert tragedy were portrayed. Ravana with his multiple heads and arms, his golden palace as a dramatic battle can be seen on stage, poetry and paintings. The waking of Kumbhakarna and his going to the battle is hillarious. Hanuman’s journey to obtain the herb and taking back the entire mountain on his back as he soars through the air is captivating. &lt;br /&gt;
The story telling devices in paintings - of perceptual, conceptual view and continuous narration is common in Indian arts. The artist&#039;s facility in organizing the space is remarkable. A sense of balance Himalaya in search of the special herb that will save between the figures, landscape is depicted with a sense of time and space. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many times when patronized by kings had a political function of propaganda as it was with the Rajputs. In the temple complex of Prambanan Indonesia is the iconographical programme with innumerable narrative scenes from the epic patronized by kings. The temple houses an outstanding iconographic programme in its architecture, comprising scenes from the epic. Ramayana has disseminated across many parts of Southeast Asia in different ways, irrespective of the religious beliefs of these societies. Lanka is associated with Ravana and Sita’s vana. The plant sanjivani - a herbal medicine that Lord Hanuman brought by lifting the mountain on which it was planted to cure Lord Ram&#039;s brother Lakshman) from Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka was central to the Hindu epic the Ramayana, being the scene of the battle between the Indian king Rama and the Sri Lankan Ravana. The epic had an important place in the unlikeliest places in Southern Sri Lanka, the Muslim Malay community.In Java, as in the rest of South East Asia and became  a part of the local folk culture from the 9th C. CE onwards. &lt;br /&gt;
Given that it spans more than one kind of society, the epic was immensely popular both as a linear narrative of the heroic as well as in the embroidered intricacies of the stories, all of which led to Rama being a God, avatar of Vishnu that changed the character of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ramanayan is an integral part of Indian culture. It is an epic of unending themes that arose within an historical and cultural context.  The dramatic narrative weaved royalty, leadership, narrative, family life and values simultaneously. The interaction between ideology, narrative, and artistic traditions substantiated relevant values of cultural life. Ultimately Rama deified as a god that was equally relevant during the early medieval period.  It was a dynamic method that reverberated and sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace in ancient and medieval times.       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative unfolds chronologically   keeping in mind the human aspect of Rama as well as his ideology.  The collective psychology of the people that needed the story of Rama and its spread and spatial occurrence is not a new phenomenon in the ancient world.  History was made intelligible through folk lore, locale, drama and visual arts and geographical locale that was an outgrowth of earlier cultural process. &lt;br /&gt;
There is a range of texts, beliefs, and practices regarding the ritual and divine status of the image. A single sculpture possesses a range of possible meanings and significations depending upon its cultural context.  It is essential to recognize the importance of the arts as influential factors for the sacredness of the epic. Historians need to recognize this fact and value its importance for a multitude of purposes. Narratives and arts acted together, and are interwoven in the religious, social, political, artistic, philosophical realms. The history of this interaction between Hindu imagery and practitioners, priests, curators, reformers, leaders can be still found today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama and Sita should be viewed together by historians as it was and is in public consciousness.  From ancient times, Rama and Sita preserved in public and historical memory suggests a discourse based on an ordered society. – on ideas of duty, compassion, and service. They are are cultural icons. Rama as an ideal leader and king. Sita is often seen as the uniting force, the ideal and keeper of dharma and human love. In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, arts and the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from long. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 A comparative understanding of the particular circumstances that led to the rise of the Rama will provide an accurate understanding of the hero. Ramayana is not a purana. The nature and function of an epic is tremendous, its spread, retention in collective memory, territorial relation, imaginative literature, substantiation in artistic modes is tremendous. Literary masterpieces are a product of historical circumstances and more research can be directed to the historical period.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139920</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa where ideology and arts meet narrative and historical context</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139920"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T04:11:08Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Historical Context */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Nalini Rao, Assoc. Prof. of World Arts, SUA, CA &amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic, Rāmāyaṇa, is a living topic of contemporary relevance. It constitutes a substantial part of Indian historical collective memory that influenced the socio-cultural, religious, and political landscape of India to a large extent. Hence, creative minds through ages and across different cross-sections of Indian society have re-interpreted and re-created the epic narrative in varied forms through diverse media. This article examines the interaction between ideology, narrative and historical context with artistic traditions that substantiated relevant values of cultural life. History was made intelligible through religious and social values, visual arts, and geographical locale. Thus, there was a transformation of the protagonist, Rama, into a divinity that resulted in his icons in Hindu temples. Numerous stories about Rama were an outgrowth of an earlier cultural process that ultimately became a dynamic method that sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The Sanskrit epic Rāmāyaṇa is divided into seven cantos with 24,000 verses.  It is the story of Rama, prince of Ayodhya. He is about to be crowned king when Kaikeyi, one of the wives of his father, Dasaratha, demands that her son Bharata be crowned instead. Rama is forced into exile with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. In the forest, Ravana the king of Lanka, who has coveted Sita, abducts her. Rama assembles an army of monkeys and they invade Lanka, killing Ravana and rescuing Sita. She proves her chastity through a trial by fire. After fourteen years, Rama finally rules Ayodhya, leading to a golden age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic itself, like many Indic texts, is highly revered as religious text. It is one of the earliest and most influential Vaiṣṇava texts, and literary work that is not only a great poem but indeed the very first poem and the forerunner of all subsequent poetry. The story has variations in Indian and S.E.Asian history. Texts on Rāmāyaṇa range from 7th century BCE to 4th century BCE.  The most authoritative one was written by Valmiki in Sanskrit in 2nd, century BCE. In the 16th century ACE, it was rewritten by Tulsidas in the 16th century Awadhi dialect under the title Rāmacharitamānas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are innumerable versions of the tale; to name a few, they include the 12th-century Tamil language Rāmāvataram, 12th-century Kannada Rāmachandra Charitapurāṇa or Pampa Rāmāyaṇa by Nagachandra, 13th-century Telugu language Sri Ranganatha Rāmāyaṇam, 16th-century  Rāmcharitmānas, and the 17th-century  Adhyathmarāmāyaṇam Kilippattu. There have been many commentaries in Sanskrit on the epics from the 11th C to the 17th century ACE examining their meaning and intention. For example, a substantial tradition of writing narratives based on the life of lord Rama, which can be traced in Kashmiri literature as early as the 19th century. Around seven Rāmāyaṇas are available namely:&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmāvatāracharita (1847)&lt;br /&gt;
# Shankar-Rāmāyaṇa (1870)&lt;br /&gt;
# Vishnupratap-Rāmāyaṇa (1904-14)&lt;br /&gt;
# Ānanda Rāmavatāracharita (1888)&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmmāyan-i-Sharma (1919-26)&lt;br /&gt;
# Tarachand Rāmāyaṇa (1926-27)&lt;br /&gt;
# Amar-Rāmāyaṇa (1950)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramavatāracharit, which is available in published form, is the most well-known and significant of these. Among the available and unavailable Rāmāyaṇas of Kashmiri mentioned above, &#039;Rāmavatāracharit &#039; has a special place in Kashmiri literature and stands out for its popularity. In S.E Asia are the Khmer Reamker, the Old Javanese Kakawin Rāmāyaṇa; the Thai Ramakien, the Lao Phra Lak Phra Lam; and the Burmese Yama Zatdaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historicity==&lt;br /&gt;
There are many reasons to consider the epic or a part of it as historical truth. Rāma, is portrayed as a living personality; he suffered mental, emotional and physical pain to which ordinary mortals are prey but he is also as an ideal king. Secondly historicity as we understand it today, was not of much concern to the authors and audience of past times; it was an oral tradition which was considered as a historical document. The journey of the triad and territorial identity should be included by the historian noting that past documents could have been lost. The Valmiki Rāmāyaṇa in its original form was an oral narrative which became a sacred book and a text on dharma. There is reason to believe that some part of it happened in the past. It was refashioned time and again to convert into a religious text or for other purposes. Rāma who is worshipped as the supreme form and main manifestation of Vishnu did not rise into prominence before the 11th and 12th Centuries CE.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Oral Tradition to Narrative==&lt;br /&gt;
There are several versions of the Rāmāyaṇa that vary according to historical period, regional literary tradition, religious affiliation and political and social context. The original text, an epic composed by bards, was recited at sacrificial rituals, during feasts and the courts of the kings (rajas). The hero, Rama, rules from the city of Ayodhya over the kingdom of Kosala situated in the middle Ganges plain, claims descent from the solar dynasty. Rama is the chief of the righteous fighting against Ravana, a demon who fills the world with terror. Rama is the personification of an ideal king and his reign is symbolic in social memory, being a period of prosperity that has the term in Rāma-rājya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History or Myth==&lt;br /&gt;
Tales of the king’s adventures through the journey can be read as we see the architecture and arts in Ayodhya, Nepal, Sri Lanka, Hampi and Anegundi. From Rishyamuk Parbat to King Bali’s cave, local folklore connects many spots to the stories in the Ramayana. That he was deified as a god was equally relevant during the early medieval period as found in artistic traditions of sculpture and architecture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally a question mark has been put about the reality of incidences that has been narrated in the text. The debate whether the king Rama, is a mythical character or a real-life ruler can run on for hours. The spreading of the epic throughout the human society from years after years was accompanied orally by many disciples from generation to generation. As it had been carried through oral recitation there was a lot of possibilities of addition and alteration at different stages of such progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But an inevitable question always arises whether the personality of Rāma mentioned in the epic is fact or fictitious? So, always there is a question mark whether the epic contains any historical fact, or it is a simple epic novel? It is quite evident that there are several portions found in the story which seems to be exaggerated. The composed verse was being spread from generation to generation through preceptors. During the passage of long journey quote from memory addition and alteration were incorporated. However, aggrandizement and magnification was a very common issue in the ancient period and can be compared to what was in ancient Greece. Thus it is difficult to dismiss it as mythology. There are many archaeological sources that have been lost, given the heavy building layered activity in areas associated with the Rāmāyaṇa. While positive evidences have been found regarding the Mahābhārata &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It particularly denotes in Dvaraka by the archaeologist, Dr. S.R. Rao.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it is possible that some evidence will be found about Rāmāyaṇa in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historical Context==&lt;br /&gt;
The question that should be asked is what was the historical circumstances that led to the rise of the hero and might have happened in the context of ancient Indian historical evidence. The reason that there are different versions of it is that it was an oral tradition&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Similar to the Iliad in Greece.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and hence the poets’ imagination of an ideal king reigns supreme. However, it might have been true that Rama was a more compassionate leader than earlier ones. Secondly there was a reason why people had collective memory and built upon the ideology of Rama, his personality, and the narrative stories that were told and retold. They struck a chord to every class and group of people. A glance at the ancient historical period of various cultures gives us an idea why epics and narratives were exaggerated or held in historical memory. It was the historical context in which Rāma ruled that made him an ideal king, perhaps due to many wars or confusion, jealousies, intrigues, tribals, forest areas, that occur in the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical circumstances during the post Indus Valley and pre-Buddhist period, the post second urbanization era, rise of kingdoms, strife at various levels probably contributed to his rise. Historically during a troubled period of confusion, a leader with values made sense. The epic was created with an adventure - a variety of personal, public, and popular themes and ideals. &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The intervention by Rāma for a degenerating society; his enlightened way of living was the ideal. Historical circumstances probably provoked it as it had done during the ancient Greek period, when Homer wrote the Iliad. Authors exaggerated the accomplishments of the king, his ideals, his humanistic values of a king who stood for some sort of an ideal of dharma and justices. Society was perhaps, illogical, and unjust; elders were not respected; there was discord between man and nature, self and society. There was a quest for the infinite that provided a basis for understanding behavior and relationships, social relations, norms, practices, interests conflicts, difference of opinions, which was idealized by Rāma through respect, love and sacrifice. The epic built a social system that discouraged selfishness, anger, hate, greed, lust particularly among family members and turned towards stability through individual and social values of patience, tolerance, and duty.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama’s heroism was not merely on the battlefield but on his sacrifices and ideals that were magnified in the epic.  It was going to be a golden Age where hope comes back;  a peaceful era, with wealth and harvest and renewal. Rāma stood for renovation, continuity and preservation of ancient values. There was hope for man. It is not surprising that they associated him to be an avatār of Vishnu, the god of Preservation. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
A cultural context normally gives rise to unknown events, unique leaders as it was in Greece. Perhaps, there was famine or environmental disturbances during the period; there might have been problems with village economies and hunger, and the hero promised release from these. History has been what is relevant, and useful in collective memory not what was necessarily written in India, which is differenct from western viewpoint. History (like art) constructs what is educative, useful, dramatic and enlightening. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indian culture recognized the insecurity in man, environment and injustices. It strove to elaborate a condition and an atmosphere that portrayed stability, to reflect upon what is right and wrong. The Rāmāyaṇa provided the theoretical and peaceful structure for Indian culture. To the unlettered, purely as a narrative of India, it provided roots to tap into many places which were named by kings with sites associated with the epic, that lent a sacredness to the local territory. In UP and Bihar, stories were appropriated as their own story, providing a sense of history. Lanka, Nepal, Karnataka and several other places were associated with the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rāma, among royalty, has reinforced a certain image of political leadership and kingly power that stood for an ideology of respect, righteous leadership and a peaceful life. Hence later kings called themselves as Rāma. The Guptas, Chalukyas, Gangas, Cholas and Rajputs, all considered themselves as Rāma and renamed their territories as one of the sites related to Rāmāyaṇa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dramatization of Themes==&lt;br /&gt;
Survival demanded imagination. The epic of Ramayana is particularly interesting in its various themes – namely – the leadership of a king, his trials and tribulations, and his success. The Ramayana evokes emotional and intellectual interests. Whether it is the Surpanakha’s episode or Bali-Sugriva duel, or for that matter, Vibhishan’s role in bringing down the downfall of his brother, the writers have not navigated the space between the right and the wrong. &lt;br /&gt;
The impact of the epic is due to numerous reasons. The narrative of Rama in the forest evokes sympathy, his success in the war and return to his kingdom is refreshing and joyful.  The story is magical, Hanuman could fly to the magical mountain;  his rescue of Sita and uproot the mountain, the devotion of Lakshmana shows his magnanimity and most importantly,  Ravana the evil king of Lanka led to the rise of an ideal king of dharma.  Sita is the queen of the Hindu woman -hood,  and her devotion to Rama  was unflinching. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not uncommon in mythology to create elaborate stories around historic heroic figures to elevate them to the level of gods who have time and again formed the basis for the development of religious sects. The same was true with the Greeks who created their gods. In the epic Iliad, there are mentioned more gods than what is mentioned in the Ramayana. A critical comparative examination of ancient epics and narratives within a historical context will provide a reasonable understanding and interpretation of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramayana created a god out of a person, and it did not matter whether he ruled a small or a big kingdom, whether Kaikeyi loved or hated Rama, whether Ravana was a real demon with ten heads, or whether Sita was born in Nepal or India, or whether Rama built the bridge to Sri Lanka. Rama’s banishment was unjust, the personality of Kaikeyi, Manthara are ugly, unnerving, Dasaratha’s guilt, his obligations, and despondency impactful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the forest, far from the anguish of family politics, the moral imagination of Rama and Sita has expanded. As honoured guests of the forest and its inhabitants, they begin to reconsider what it means to be human-not divine, armed and separate from the earthly habitat, but mortal, disarmed and in harmony with nature. The visual images are hypnotic. They are not merely illustrations, but condense different narrative incidents leading up to a crucial moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sita is a vital moral presence whose imagination is alert to the strangeness and wonder of the forest world. She understands that here is something profound and essential for a life to be called good life from which all social, traditional, or religious presuppositions have been erased. For instance, before meeting Jatayu, Rama had promised Agastya he would kill the asuras. Overcoming her shyness, Sita tells Rama that while he is the embodiment of dharma his vow is morally wrong. The desire for power can lead to adharma, she says. In her hierarchy of evil acts, three are particularly dangerous. Telling lies is bad and adultery is shameful. It is a moment of ethical choice for Rama; of reconsidering human responsibilities and duties and she wants Rama to think and act like an ideal he aspires to be rather than a theologically bound prince. With respect and love, Sita tells Rama a story about how violence destroys an ethical man. Sita&#039;s moral stature is thus equal to that of Rama&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dramatic aspects of emotion, conversation, ethics, idealism, were woven around as the story of Rama was an oral tradition that was spread by word of mouth. They were enacted in folk theaters, and given detailed content in Valmiki’s Ramayana  dynamically adapted to social and cultural changes. &lt;br /&gt;
The narrative enforce the people with meaning -  religious, theological through poems, Sanskrit writings, and folk stories. Valmiki’s epic poem (ca. 750–500 BCE) was enticing for generations. Hence we encounter a number of Ramanayanas, produced – written, painted, sculpted, enacted with vividness, on a human and divine level. There is truth and beauty in them due to philosophical , spiritual, real and   fictious  portraits , that provides an unending theme to the artist. In it we find the power of imagination—a variety of emotions - of grief, longing ecstasy,  vindictiveness. Subjects, kings, parents, children all can relate to it. It realizes the complexties of life;  faithfulness, dharma, righteousness, filial piety, martial power,  governance, land and leadership.  The dramatization of  Ram Lila dramatisation — a—   fostered  divinzation. The Hanuman chalisa  shaped the world of the  medieval.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The imaginary of ordinary folk was important .The institutional frameworks and environments in which these artistic works exist are multiple and serve as a methodological tool for understanding folk art practices from India, for they are often found in local communities, museums, private collections, or the handicraft market simultaneously. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Arts, Sacredness and Divinization==&lt;br /&gt;
The epic is dramatic; it is a story to focus upon in drama, theater, dance, music, painting, sculpture,  metal work and textiles. Emotional and intellectual content was appealing to all arts. Deification of Rama was achieved through various means, narrative, enactments, ethics, belief, drama and folk lore and particularly via artistic media - in visual and performing arts all considered on an equal plane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from time immemorial.  Mela of Ramayana promotes the original Awadhi composed by Tulsidas between 16th and 17th centuries CE. Other rishis such as Rishi Valmiki, Acharya Vasishtha, Rishi Vishwamitra, Agastya Muni, Nishad, Jatayu and Mata Sabri were minor deities. Bhajans and Kirtans, the Ramcharit Manas Path, and Sunderkand, Ram Stuti are recited and followed by Shuddh Nritya (pure dance) including todas, paran, tukada, tihai and jugalbandi are enacted. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the walls of temples, in the Pappanatha in Pattadakal, are embodiments of the story, in the paintings in Mewar, on textiles are the combat of Rama and Ravana, prints of Raja Ravi Verma, and on photographs of devotion. Mewar, Kishangarh, Jodhpur, Bikaner, Chamba, Kangra or Guler assumed that the paintings had merit because they were illustrations of either religious motifs, legendary heroes, courtly life or decorative styles. This gave miniature art a social, moral and sacred purpose. It succeeded in making miniature paintings part of our social, moral world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artist created his sublime visions. Sita is a simple lady, compassionate, and listens to Jatayu’s tales.  The forest is sacred, with birds, deer, trees. Nature is seen through beauty. Arts capture the peaceful, the tranquil, and the elementary. Models of goodness that avert tragedy were portrayed. Ravana with his multiple heads and arms, his golden palace as a dramatic battle can be seen on stage, poetry and paintings. The waking of Kumbhakarna and his going to the battle is hillarious. Hanuman’s journey to obtain the herb and taking back the entire mountain on his back as he soars through the air is captivating. &lt;br /&gt;
The story telling devices in paintings - of perceptual, conceptual view and continuous narration is common in Indian arts. The artist&#039;s facility in organizing the space is remarkable. A sense of balance Himalaya in search of the special herb that will save between the figures, landscape is depicted with a sense of time and space. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many times when patronized by kings had a political function of propaganda as it was with the Rajputs. In the temple complex of Prambanan Indonesia is the iconographical programme with innumerable narrative scenes from the epic patronized by kings. The temple houses an outstanding iconographic programme in its architecture, comprising scenes from the epic. Ramayana has disseminated across many parts of Southeast Asia in different ways, irrespective of the religious beliefs of these societies. Lanka is associated with Ravana and Sita’s vana. The plant sanjivani - a herbal medicine that Lord Hanuman brought by lifting the mountain on which it was planted to cure Lord Ram&#039;s brother Lakshman) from Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka was central to the Hindu epic the Ramayana, being the scene of the battle between the Indian king Rama and the Sri Lankan Ravana. The epic had an important place in the unlikeliest places in Southern Sri Lanka, the Muslim Malay community.In Java, as in the rest of South East Asia and became  a part of the local folk culture from the 9th C. CE onwards. &lt;br /&gt;
Given that it spans more than one kind of society, the epic was immensely popular both as a linear narrative of the heroic as well as in the embroidered intricacies of the stories, all of which led to Rama being a God, avatar of Vishnu that changed the character of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ramanayan is an integral part of Indian culture. It is an epic of unending themes that arose within an historical and cultural context.  The dramatic narrative weaved royalty, leadership, narrative, family life and values simultaneously. The interaction between ideology, narrative, and artistic traditions substantiated relevant values of cultural life. Ultimately Rama deified as a god that was equally relevant during the early medieval period.  It was a dynamic method that reverberated and sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace in ancient and medieval times.       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative unfolds chronologically   keeping in mind the human aspect of Rama as well as his ideology.  The collective psychology of the people that needed the story of Rama and its spread and spatial occurrence is not a new phenomenon in the ancient world.  History was made intelligible through folk lore, locale, drama and visual arts and geographical locale that was an outgrowth of earlier cultural process. &lt;br /&gt;
There is a range of texts, beliefs, and practices regarding the ritual and divine status of the image. A single sculpture possesses a range of possible meanings and significations depending upon its cultural context.  It is essential to recognize the importance of the arts as influential factors for the sacredness of the epic. Historians need to recognize this fact and value its importance for a multitude of purposes. Narratives and arts acted together, and are interwoven in the religious, social, political, artistic, philosophical realms. The history of this interaction between Hindu imagery and practitioners, priests, curators, reformers, leaders can be still found today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama and Sita should be viewed together by historians as it was and is in public consciousness.  From ancient times, Rama and Sita preserved in public and historical memory suggests a discourse based on an ordered society. – on ideas of duty, compassion, and service. They are are cultural icons. Rama as an ideal leader and king. Sita is often seen as the uniting force, the ideal and keeper of dharma and human love. In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, arts and the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from long. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 A comparative understanding of the particular circumstances that led to the rise of the Rama will provide an accurate understanding of the hero. Ramayana is not a purana. The nature and function of an epic is tremendous, its spread, retention in collective memory, territorial relation, imaginative literature, substantiation in artistic modes is tremendous. Literary masterpieces are a product of historical circumstances and more research can be directed to the historical period.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139919</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa where ideology and arts meet narrative and historical context</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139919"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:54:10Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* History or Myth */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Nalini Rao, Assoc. Prof. of World Arts, SUA, CA &amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic, Rāmāyaṇa, is a living topic of contemporary relevance. It constitutes a substantial part of Indian historical collective memory that influenced the socio-cultural, religious, and political landscape of India to a large extent. Hence, creative minds through ages and across different cross-sections of Indian society have re-interpreted and re-created the epic narrative in varied forms through diverse media. This article examines the interaction between ideology, narrative and historical context with artistic traditions that substantiated relevant values of cultural life. History was made intelligible through religious and social values, visual arts, and geographical locale. Thus, there was a transformation of the protagonist, Rama, into a divinity that resulted in his icons in Hindu temples. Numerous stories about Rama were an outgrowth of an earlier cultural process that ultimately became a dynamic method that sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The Sanskrit epic Rāmāyaṇa is divided into seven cantos with 24,000 verses.  It is the story of Rama, prince of Ayodhya. He is about to be crowned king when Kaikeyi, one of the wives of his father, Dasaratha, demands that her son Bharata be crowned instead. Rama is forced into exile with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. In the forest, Ravana the king of Lanka, who has coveted Sita, abducts her. Rama assembles an army of monkeys and they invade Lanka, killing Ravana and rescuing Sita. She proves her chastity through a trial by fire. After fourteen years, Rama finally rules Ayodhya, leading to a golden age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic itself, like many Indic texts, is highly revered as religious text. It is one of the earliest and most influential Vaiṣṇava texts, and literary work that is not only a great poem but indeed the very first poem and the forerunner of all subsequent poetry. The story has variations in Indian and S.E.Asian history. Texts on Rāmāyaṇa range from 7th century BCE to 4th century BCE.  The most authoritative one was written by Valmiki in Sanskrit in 2nd, century BCE. In the 16th century ACE, it was rewritten by Tulsidas in the 16th century Awadhi dialect under the title Rāmacharitamānas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are innumerable versions of the tale; to name a few, they include the 12th-century Tamil language Rāmāvataram, 12th-century Kannada Rāmachandra Charitapurāṇa or Pampa Rāmāyaṇa by Nagachandra, 13th-century Telugu language Sri Ranganatha Rāmāyaṇam, 16th-century  Rāmcharitmānas, and the 17th-century  Adhyathmarāmāyaṇam Kilippattu. There have been many commentaries in Sanskrit on the epics from the 11th C to the 17th century ACE examining their meaning and intention. For example, a substantial tradition of writing narratives based on the life of lord Rama, which can be traced in Kashmiri literature as early as the 19th century. Around seven Rāmāyaṇas are available namely:&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmāvatāracharita (1847)&lt;br /&gt;
# Shankar-Rāmāyaṇa (1870)&lt;br /&gt;
# Vishnupratap-Rāmāyaṇa (1904-14)&lt;br /&gt;
# Ānanda Rāmavatāracharita (1888)&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmmāyan-i-Sharma (1919-26)&lt;br /&gt;
# Tarachand Rāmāyaṇa (1926-27)&lt;br /&gt;
# Amar-Rāmāyaṇa (1950)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramavatāracharit, which is available in published form, is the most well-known and significant of these. Among the available and unavailable Rāmāyaṇas of Kashmiri mentioned above, &#039;Rāmavatāracharit &#039; has a special place in Kashmiri literature and stands out for its popularity. In S.E Asia are the Khmer Reamker, the Old Javanese Kakawin Rāmāyaṇa; the Thai Ramakien, the Lao Phra Lak Phra Lam; and the Burmese Yama Zatdaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historicity==&lt;br /&gt;
There are many reasons to consider the epic or a part of it as historical truth. Rāma, is portrayed as a living personality; he suffered mental, emotional and physical pain to which ordinary mortals are prey but he is also as an ideal king. Secondly historicity as we understand it today, was not of much concern to the authors and audience of past times; it was an oral tradition which was considered as a historical document. The journey of the triad and territorial identity should be included by the historian noting that past documents could have been lost. The Valmiki Rāmāyaṇa in its original form was an oral narrative which became a sacred book and a text on dharma. There is reason to believe that some part of it happened in the past. It was refashioned time and again to convert into a religious text or for other purposes. Rāma who is worshipped as the supreme form and main manifestation of Vishnu did not rise into prominence before the 11th and 12th Centuries CE.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Oral Tradition to Narrative==&lt;br /&gt;
There are several versions of the Rāmāyaṇa that vary according to historical period, regional literary tradition, religious affiliation and political and social context. The original text, an epic composed by bards, was recited at sacrificial rituals, during feasts and the courts of the kings (rajas). The hero, Rama, rules from the city of Ayodhya over the kingdom of Kosala situated in the middle Ganges plain, claims descent from the solar dynasty. Rama is the chief of the righteous fighting against Ravana, a demon who fills the world with terror. Rama is the personification of an ideal king and his reign is symbolic in social memory, being a period of prosperity that has the term in Rāma-rājya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History or Myth==&lt;br /&gt;
Tales of the king’s adventures through the journey can be read as we see the architecture and arts in Ayodhya, Nepal, Sri Lanka, Hampi and Anegundi. From Rishyamuk Parbat to King Bali’s cave, local folklore connects many spots to the stories in the Ramayana. That he was deified as a god was equally relevant during the early medieval period as found in artistic traditions of sculpture and architecture. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Naturally a question mark has been put about the reality of incidences that has been narrated in the text. The debate whether the king Rama, is a mythical character or a real-life ruler can run on for hours. The spreading of the epic throughout the human society from years after years was accompanied orally by many disciples from generation to generation. As it had been carried through oral recitation there was a lot of possibilities of addition and alteration at different stages of such progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But an inevitable question always arises whether the personality of Rāma mentioned in the epic is fact or fictitious? So, always there is a question mark whether the epic contains any historical fact, or it is a simple epic novel? It is quite evident that there are several portions found in the story which seems to be exaggerated. The composed verse was being spread from generation to generation through preceptors. During the passage of long journey quote from memory addition and alteration were incorporated. However, aggrandizement and magnification was a very common issue in the ancient period and can be compared to what was in ancient Greece. Thus it is difficult to dismiss it as mythology. There are many archaeological sources that have been lost, given the heavy building layered activity in areas associated with the Rāmāyaṇa. While positive evidences have been found regarding the Mahābhārata &amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It particularly denotes in Dvaraka by the archaeologist, Dr. S.R. Rao.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; it is possible that some evidence will be found about Rāmāyaṇa in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historical Context==&lt;br /&gt;
The question that should be asked is what was the historical circumstances that led to the rise of the hero and might have happened in the context of ancient Indian historical evidence.  The Reason that there are diff versions is that it was an oral tradition (as the Iliad in Greece) and hence the poets’ imagination of an ideal king reigns supreme. However, it might have been true that Rama was a more compassionate leader than earlier ones. Secondly there was a reason why people had collective memory and built upon the ideology of Rama, his personality, and the narrative stories that were told and retold. They struck a chord to every class and group of people. A glance at the ancient historical period of various cultures gives us an idea why epics and narratives were exaggerated or held in historical memory. It was the historical context in which Rama ruled that made him an ideal king, perhaps the many wars or confusion, jealousies, intrigues, tribals, forest areas, that occur in the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical circumstances during the post Indus Valley (and pre-Buddhist) period, the post second urbanization era, rise of kingdoms, strife at various levels probably contributed to his rise. Historically during a troubled period of confusion, a leader wi†˙ values made sense. The epic was created with an adventure - a variety of personal, public, and popular themes and ideals .e &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The intervention by Rama for a degnerating society; his enlightened way of living was the ideal. Historical circumstances probably provoked it as it had done during the ancient Greek period, when Homer wrote the Iliad. Authors exaggerated the accomplishments of the king, his ideals, his humanistic values of a king who stood for some sort of an ideal of dharma and justices .  Society was perhaps, illogical, and unjust; elders were not respected; there was discord between man and nature, self and society. There was a quest for the infinite that provided a basis for understanding behavior and relationships. Social relations, norms, practices   Interests conflicts, differnces of opinion had come up, and Rama achieved order achieved through respect, love, and sacrifice. The epic built a social system that discouraged selfishness, anger, hate, greed, lust particularly among family members and turned towards stability through individual and social values of patience, tolerance, and duty.   Rama’s heroism was not merely ion the battlefield but on his sacrifices and ideals that were magnified in the epic.  It was going to be a golden Age where hope comes back;  a peaceful era, with wealth and harvest and renewal.  Rama stood for renovation, continuity and preservation of ancient values. There was hope for man.  It is not surprising that they associated him to be an avatar of Vishnu, the god of Preservation. &lt;br /&gt;
A cultural context normally gives rise to unknown events, unique leaders as it was in Greece. Perhaps , there was famine or environmental disturbances during the period; there might have been problems with village economies, and hunger, and the hero promised release from these. History has been what is relevant, and useful in collective memory not what was necessarily written in India, which is differenct from western viewpoint. History (like art) constructs what is educative, useful, dramatic and enlightening. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indian culture recognized the insecurity in man, environment, and injustices. It strove to elaborate a condition and an atmosphere that portrayed stability, to reflect upon what is right and wrong. The Ramayana provided the theoretical and peaceful structure for Indian culture. &lt;br /&gt;
To the unlettered, purely as a narrative of India, it provided roots to tap into. Many of the places were named by kings with sites associated with the epic,that lent a sacredness to the local territory. In UP and Bihar, stories were appropriated as their own story, providing a sense of history. Lanka, Nepal, Karnataka and several other places were associated with the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama (among royalty) has reinforced a certain image of political leadership and kingly power that stood for an ideology of respect, righteous leadership and a peaceful life. Hence later kings called themselves as Rama. The Guptas, Chalukyas, Gangas, Cholas and Rajputs, all considered themselves as Rama and rename their territories as one of the sites related to Ramayana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dramatization of Themes==&lt;br /&gt;
Survival demanded imagination. The epic of Ramayana is particularly interesting in its various themes – namely – the leadership of a king, his trials and tribulations, and his success. The Ramayana evokes emotional and intellectual interests. Whether it is the Surpanakha’s episode or Bali-Sugriva duel, or for that matter, Vibhishan’s role in bringing down the downfall of his brother, the writers have not navigated the space between the right and the wrong. &lt;br /&gt;
The impact of the epic is due to numerous reasons. The narrative of Rama in the forest evokes sympathy, his success in the war and return to his kingdom is refreshing and joyful.  The story is magical, Hanuman could fly to the magical mountain;  his rescue of Sita and uproot the mountain, the devotion of Lakshmana shows his magnanimity and most importantly,  Ravana the evil king of Lanka led to the rise of an ideal king of dharma.  Sita is the queen of the Hindu woman -hood,  and her devotion to Rama  was unflinching. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not uncommon in mythology to create elaborate stories around historic heroic figures to elevate them to the level of gods who have time and again formed the basis for the development of religious sects. The same was true with the Greeks who created their gods. In the epic Iliad, there are mentioned more gods than what is mentioned in the Ramayana. A critical comparative examination of ancient epics and narratives within a historical context will provide a reasonable understanding and interpretation of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramayana created a god out of a person, and it did not matter whether he ruled a small or a big kingdom, whether Kaikeyi loved or hated Rama, whether Ravana was a real demon with ten heads, or whether Sita was born in Nepal or India, or whether Rama built the bridge to Sri Lanka. Rama’s banishment was unjust, the personality of Kaikeyi, Manthara are ugly, unnerving, Dasaratha’s guilt, his obligations, and despondency impactful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the forest, far from the anguish of family politics, the moral imagination of Rama and Sita has expanded. As honoured guests of the forest and its inhabitants, they begin to reconsider what it means to be human-not divine, armed and separate from the earthly habitat, but mortal, disarmed and in harmony with nature. The visual images are hypnotic. They are not merely illustrations, but condense different narrative incidents leading up to a crucial moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sita is a vital moral presence whose imagination is alert to the strangeness and wonder of the forest world. She understands that here is something profound and essential for a life to be called good life from which all social, traditional, or religious presuppositions have been erased. For instance, before meeting Jatayu, Rama had promised Agastya he would kill the asuras. Overcoming her shyness, Sita tells Rama that while he is the embodiment of dharma his vow is morally wrong. The desire for power can lead to adharma, she says. In her hierarchy of evil acts, three are particularly dangerous. Telling lies is bad and adultery is shameful. It is a moment of ethical choice for Rama; of reconsidering human responsibilities and duties and she wants Rama to think and act like an ideal he aspires to be rather than a theologically bound prince. With respect and love, Sita tells Rama a story about how violence destroys an ethical man. Sita&#039;s moral stature is thus equal to that of Rama&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dramatic aspects of emotion, conversation, ethics, idealism, were woven around as the story of Rama was an oral tradition that was spread by word of mouth. They were enacted in folk theaters, and given detailed content in Valmiki’s Ramayana  dynamically adapted to social and cultural changes. &lt;br /&gt;
The narrative enforce the people with meaning -  religious, theological through poems, Sanskrit writings, and folk stories. Valmiki’s epic poem (ca. 750–500 BCE) was enticing for generations. Hence we encounter a number of Ramanayanas, produced – written, painted, sculpted, enacted with vividness, on a human and divine level. There is truth and beauty in them due to philosophical , spiritual, real and   fictious  portraits , that provides an unending theme to the artist. In it we find the power of imagination—a variety of emotions - of grief, longing ecstasy,  vindictiveness. Subjects, kings, parents, children all can relate to it. It realizes the complexties of life;  faithfulness, dharma, righteousness, filial piety, martial power,  governance, land and leadership.  The dramatization of  Ram Lila dramatisation — a—   fostered  divinzation. The Hanuman chalisa  shaped the world of the  medieval.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The imaginary of ordinary folk was important .The institutional frameworks and environments in which these artistic works exist are multiple and serve as a methodological tool for understanding folk art practices from India, for they are often found in local communities, museums, private collections, or the handicraft market simultaneously. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Arts, Sacredness and Divinization==&lt;br /&gt;
The epic is dramatic; it is a story to focus upon in drama, theater, dance, music, painting, sculpture,  metal work and textiles. Emotional and intellectual content was appealing to all arts. Deification of Rama was achieved through various means, narrative, enactments, ethics, belief, drama and folk lore and particularly via artistic media - in visual and performing arts all considered on an equal plane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from time immemorial.  Mela of Ramayana promotes the original Awadhi composed by Tulsidas between 16th and 17th centuries CE. Other rishis such as Rishi Valmiki, Acharya Vasishtha, Rishi Vishwamitra, Agastya Muni, Nishad, Jatayu and Mata Sabri were minor deities. Bhajans and Kirtans, the Ramcharit Manas Path, and Sunderkand, Ram Stuti are recited and followed by Shuddh Nritya (pure dance) including todas, paran, tukada, tihai and jugalbandi are enacted. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the walls of temples, in the Pappanatha in Pattadakal, are embodiments of the story, in the paintings in Mewar, on textiles are the combat of Rama and Ravana, prints of Raja Ravi Verma, and on photographs of devotion. Mewar, Kishangarh, Jodhpur, Bikaner, Chamba, Kangra or Guler assumed that the paintings had merit because they were illustrations of either religious motifs, legendary heroes, courtly life or decorative styles. This gave miniature art a social, moral and sacred purpose. It succeeded in making miniature paintings part of our social, moral world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artist created his sublime visions. Sita is a simple lady, compassionate, and listens to Jatayu’s tales.  The forest is sacred, with birds, deer, trees. Nature is seen through beauty. Arts capture the peaceful, the tranquil, and the elementary. Models of goodness that avert tragedy were portrayed. Ravana with his multiple heads and arms, his golden palace as a dramatic battle can be seen on stage, poetry and paintings. The waking of Kumbhakarna and his going to the battle is hillarious. Hanuman’s journey to obtain the herb and taking back the entire mountain on his back as he soars through the air is captivating. &lt;br /&gt;
The story telling devices in paintings - of perceptual, conceptual view and continuous narration is common in Indian arts. The artist&#039;s facility in organizing the space is remarkable. A sense of balance Himalaya in search of the special herb that will save between the figures, landscape is depicted with a sense of time and space. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many times when patronized by kings had a political function of propaganda as it was with the Rajputs. In the temple complex of Prambanan Indonesia is the iconographical programme with innumerable narrative scenes from the epic patronized by kings. The temple houses an outstanding iconographic programme in its architecture, comprising scenes from the epic. Ramayana has disseminated across many parts of Southeast Asia in different ways, irrespective of the religious beliefs of these societies. Lanka is associated with Ravana and Sita’s vana. The plant sanjivani - a herbal medicine that Lord Hanuman brought by lifting the mountain on which it was planted to cure Lord Ram&#039;s brother Lakshman) from Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka was central to the Hindu epic the Ramayana, being the scene of the battle between the Indian king Rama and the Sri Lankan Ravana. The epic had an important place in the unlikeliest places in Southern Sri Lanka, the Muslim Malay community.In Java, as in the rest of South East Asia and became  a part of the local folk culture from the 9th C. CE onwards. &lt;br /&gt;
Given that it spans more than one kind of society, the epic was immensely popular both as a linear narrative of the heroic as well as in the embroidered intricacies of the stories, all of which led to Rama being a God, avatar of Vishnu that changed the character of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ramanayan is an integral part of Indian culture. It is an epic of unending themes that arose within an historical and cultural context.  The dramatic narrative weaved royalty, leadership, narrative, family life and values simultaneously. The interaction between ideology, narrative, and artistic traditions substantiated relevant values of cultural life. Ultimately Rama deified as a god that was equally relevant during the early medieval period.  It was a dynamic method that reverberated and sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace in ancient and medieval times.       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative unfolds chronologically   keeping in mind the human aspect of Rama as well as his ideology.  The collective psychology of the people that needed the story of Rama and its spread and spatial occurrence is not a new phenomenon in the ancient world.  History was made intelligible through folk lore, locale, drama and visual arts and geographical locale that was an outgrowth of earlier cultural process. &lt;br /&gt;
There is a range of texts, beliefs, and practices regarding the ritual and divine status of the image. A single sculpture possesses a range of possible meanings and significations depending upon its cultural context.  It is essential to recognize the importance of the arts as influential factors for the sacredness of the epic. Historians need to recognize this fact and value its importance for a multitude of purposes. Narratives and arts acted together, and are interwoven in the religious, social, political, artistic, philosophical realms. The history of this interaction between Hindu imagery and practitioners, priests, curators, reformers, leaders can be still found today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama and Sita should be viewed together by historians as it was and is in public consciousness.  From ancient times, Rama and Sita preserved in public and historical memory suggests a discourse based on an ordered society. – on ideas of duty, compassion, and service. They are are cultural icons. Rama as an ideal leader and king. Sita is often seen as the uniting force, the ideal and keeper of dharma and human love. In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, arts and the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from long. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 A comparative understanding of the particular circumstances that led to the rise of the Rama will provide an accurate understanding of the hero. Ramayana is not a purana. The nature and function of an epic is tremendous, its spread, retention in collective memory, territorial relation, imaginative literature, substantiation in artistic modes is tremendous. Literary masterpieces are a product of historical circumstances and more research can be directed to the historical period.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139918</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa where ideology and arts meet narrative and historical context</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139918"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:47:46Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Oral Tradition to Narrative */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Nalini Rao, Assoc. Prof. of World Arts, SUA, CA &amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic, Rāmāyaṇa, is a living topic of contemporary relevance. It constitutes a substantial part of Indian historical collective memory that influenced the socio-cultural, religious, and political landscape of India to a large extent. Hence, creative minds through ages and across different cross-sections of Indian society have re-interpreted and re-created the epic narrative in varied forms through diverse media. This article examines the interaction between ideology, narrative and historical context with artistic traditions that substantiated relevant values of cultural life. History was made intelligible through religious and social values, visual arts, and geographical locale. Thus, there was a transformation of the protagonist, Rama, into a divinity that resulted in his icons in Hindu temples. Numerous stories about Rama were an outgrowth of an earlier cultural process that ultimately became a dynamic method that sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The Sanskrit epic Rāmāyaṇa is divided into seven cantos with 24,000 verses.  It is the story of Rama, prince of Ayodhya. He is about to be crowned king when Kaikeyi, one of the wives of his father, Dasaratha, demands that her son Bharata be crowned instead. Rama is forced into exile with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. In the forest, Ravana the king of Lanka, who has coveted Sita, abducts her. Rama assembles an army of monkeys and they invade Lanka, killing Ravana and rescuing Sita. She proves her chastity through a trial by fire. After fourteen years, Rama finally rules Ayodhya, leading to a golden age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic itself, like many Indic texts, is highly revered as religious text. It is one of the earliest and most influential Vaiṣṇava texts, and literary work that is not only a great poem but indeed the very first poem and the forerunner of all subsequent poetry. The story has variations in Indian and S.E.Asian history. Texts on Rāmāyaṇa range from 7th century BCE to 4th century BCE.  The most authoritative one was written by Valmiki in Sanskrit in 2nd, century BCE. In the 16th century ACE, it was rewritten by Tulsidas in the 16th century Awadhi dialect under the title Rāmacharitamānas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are innumerable versions of the tale; to name a few, they include the 12th-century Tamil language Rāmāvataram, 12th-century Kannada Rāmachandra Charitapurāṇa or Pampa Rāmāyaṇa by Nagachandra, 13th-century Telugu language Sri Ranganatha Rāmāyaṇam, 16th-century  Rāmcharitmānas, and the 17th-century  Adhyathmarāmāyaṇam Kilippattu. There have been many commentaries in Sanskrit on the epics from the 11th C to the 17th century ACE examining their meaning and intention. For example, a substantial tradition of writing narratives based on the life of lord Rama, which can be traced in Kashmiri literature as early as the 19th century. Around seven Rāmāyaṇas are available namely:&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmāvatāracharita (1847)&lt;br /&gt;
# Shankar-Rāmāyaṇa (1870)&lt;br /&gt;
# Vishnupratap-Rāmāyaṇa (1904-14)&lt;br /&gt;
# Ānanda Rāmavatāracharita (1888)&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmmāyan-i-Sharma (1919-26)&lt;br /&gt;
# Tarachand Rāmāyaṇa (1926-27)&lt;br /&gt;
# Amar-Rāmāyaṇa (1950)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramavatāracharit, which is available in published form, is the most well-known and significant of these. Among the available and unavailable Rāmāyaṇas of Kashmiri mentioned above, &#039;Rāmavatāracharit &#039; has a special place in Kashmiri literature and stands out for its popularity. In S.E Asia are the Khmer Reamker, the Old Javanese Kakawin Rāmāyaṇa; the Thai Ramakien, the Lao Phra Lak Phra Lam; and the Burmese Yama Zatdaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historicity==&lt;br /&gt;
There are many reasons to consider the epic or a part of it as historical truth. Rāma, is portrayed as a living personality; he suffered mental, emotional and physical pain to which ordinary mortals are prey but he is also as an ideal king. Secondly historicity as we understand it today, was not of much concern to the authors and audience of past times; it was an oral tradition which was considered as a historical document. The journey of the triad and territorial identity should be included by the historian noting that past documents could have been lost. The Valmiki Rāmāyaṇa in its original form was an oral narrative which became a sacred book and a text on dharma. There is reason to believe that some part of it happened in the past. It was refashioned time and again to convert into a religious text or for other purposes. Rāma who is worshipped as the supreme form and main manifestation of Vishnu did not rise into prominence before the 11th and 12th Centuries CE.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Oral Tradition to Narrative==&lt;br /&gt;
There are several versions of the Rāmāyaṇa that vary according to historical period, regional literary tradition, religious affiliation and political and social context. The original text, an epic composed by bards, was recited at sacrificial rituals, during feasts and the courts of the kings (rajas). The hero, Rama, rules from the city of Ayodhya over the kingdom of Kosala situated in the middle Ganges plain, claims descent from the solar dynasty. Rama is the chief of the righteous fighting against Ravana, a demon who fills the world with terror. Rama is the personification of an ideal king and his reign is symbolic in social memory, being a period of prosperity that has the term in Rāma-rājya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History or Myth==&lt;br /&gt;
Tales of the king’s adventures through the journey can be read as we see the architecture and arts in Ayodhya, Nepal, Sri Lanka, Hampi and Anegundi. From Rishyamuk Parbat to King Bali’s cave, local folklore connects many spots to the stories in the Ramayana.  That he was deified as a god was equally relevant during the early medieval period as found in artistic traditions of sculpture and architecture. &lt;br /&gt;
Naturally a question mark has been put about the reality of incidences that has been narrated in the text. The debate whether the king Rama, is a mythical character or a real-life ruler can run on for hours. The spreading of the epic throughout the human society from years after years was accompanied orally by many disciples from generation to generation. As it had been carried through oral recitation there was a lot of possibilities of addition and alteration at different stages of such progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But an inevitable question always arises whether the personality of Rama mentioned in the epic are fact or fictitious? So, always there is a question mark whether the epic contains any historical fact, or it is a simple epic novel? It is quite evident that there are several portions found in the story which seems to be exaggerated. The composed verse was being spread from generation to generation through preceptors. During the passage of long journey quote from memory addition and alteration were incorporated. However, aggrandizement and magnification was very common issue in the ancient period and can be compared to what was in ancient Greece.  Thus it is difficult to dismiss it as mythology. There are many archaeological sources that have been lost, given the heavy building layered activity in areas associated with the Ramayana.   While positive evidence have been found regarding the Mahabharata (particularly in Dvaraka by the archaeologist, Dr. S.R. Rao) it is possible that some evidence will be found about Ramayana in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historical Context==&lt;br /&gt;
The question that should be asked is what was the historical circumstances that led to the rise of the hero and might have happened in the context of ancient Indian historical evidence.  The Reason that there are diff versions is that it was an oral tradition (as the Iliad in Greece) and hence the poets’ imagination of an ideal king reigns supreme. However, it might have been true that Rama was a more compassionate leader than earlier ones. Secondly there was a reason why people had collective memory and built upon the ideology of Rama, his personality, and the narrative stories that were told and retold. They struck a chord to every class and group of people. A glance at the ancient historical period of various cultures gives us an idea why epics and narratives were exaggerated or held in historical memory. It was the historical context in which Rama ruled that made him an ideal king, perhaps the many wars or confusion, jealousies, intrigues, tribals, forest areas, that occur in the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical circumstances during the post Indus Valley (and pre-Buddhist) period, the post second urbanization era, rise of kingdoms, strife at various levels probably contributed to his rise. Historically during a troubled period of confusion, a leader wi†˙ values made sense. The epic was created with an adventure - a variety of personal, public, and popular themes and ideals .e &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The intervention by Rama for a degnerating society; his enlightened way of living was the ideal. Historical circumstances probably provoked it as it had done during the ancient Greek period, when Homer wrote the Iliad. Authors exaggerated the accomplishments of the king, his ideals, his humanistic values of a king who stood for some sort of an ideal of dharma and justices .  Society was perhaps, illogical, and unjust; elders were not respected; there was discord between man and nature, self and society. There was a quest for the infinite that provided a basis for understanding behavior and relationships. Social relations, norms, practices   Interests conflicts, differnces of opinion had come up, and Rama achieved order achieved through respect, love, and sacrifice. The epic built a social system that discouraged selfishness, anger, hate, greed, lust particularly among family members and turned towards stability through individual and social values of patience, tolerance, and duty.   Rama’s heroism was not merely ion the battlefield but on his sacrifices and ideals that were magnified in the epic.  It was going to be a golden Age where hope comes back;  a peaceful era, with wealth and harvest and renewal.  Rama stood for renovation, continuity and preservation of ancient values. There was hope for man.  It is not surprising that they associated him to be an avatar of Vishnu, the god of Preservation. &lt;br /&gt;
A cultural context normally gives rise to unknown events, unique leaders as it was in Greece. Perhaps , there was famine or environmental disturbances during the period; there might have been problems with village economies, and hunger, and the hero promised release from these. History has been what is relevant, and useful in collective memory not what was necessarily written in India, which is differenct from western viewpoint. History (like art) constructs what is educative, useful, dramatic and enlightening. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indian culture recognized the insecurity in man, environment, and injustices. It strove to elaborate a condition and an atmosphere that portrayed stability, to reflect upon what is right and wrong. The Ramayana provided the theoretical and peaceful structure for Indian culture. &lt;br /&gt;
To the unlettered, purely as a narrative of India, it provided roots to tap into. Many of the places were named by kings with sites associated with the epic,that lent a sacredness to the local territory. In UP and Bihar, stories were appropriated as their own story, providing a sense of history. Lanka, Nepal, Karnataka and several other places were associated with the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama (among royalty) has reinforced a certain image of political leadership and kingly power that stood for an ideology of respect, righteous leadership and a peaceful life. Hence later kings called themselves as Rama. The Guptas, Chalukyas, Gangas, Cholas and Rajputs, all considered themselves as Rama and rename their territories as one of the sites related to Ramayana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dramatization of Themes==&lt;br /&gt;
Survival demanded imagination. The epic of Ramayana is particularly interesting in its various themes – namely – the leadership of a king, his trials and tribulations, and his success. The Ramayana evokes emotional and intellectual interests. Whether it is the Surpanakha’s episode or Bali-Sugriva duel, or for that matter, Vibhishan’s role in bringing down the downfall of his brother, the writers have not navigated the space between the right and the wrong. &lt;br /&gt;
The impact of the epic is due to numerous reasons. The narrative of Rama in the forest evokes sympathy, his success in the war and return to his kingdom is refreshing and joyful.  The story is magical, Hanuman could fly to the magical mountain;  his rescue of Sita and uproot the mountain, the devotion of Lakshmana shows his magnanimity and most importantly,  Ravana the evil king of Lanka led to the rise of an ideal king of dharma.  Sita is the queen of the Hindu woman -hood,  and her devotion to Rama  was unflinching. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not uncommon in mythology to create elaborate stories around historic heroic figures to elevate them to the level of gods who have time and again formed the basis for the development of religious sects. The same was true with the Greeks who created their gods. In the epic Iliad, there are mentioned more gods than what is mentioned in the Ramayana. A critical comparative examination of ancient epics and narratives within a historical context will provide a reasonable understanding and interpretation of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramayana created a god out of a person, and it did not matter whether he ruled a small or a big kingdom, whether Kaikeyi loved or hated Rama, whether Ravana was a real demon with ten heads, or whether Sita was born in Nepal or India, or whether Rama built the bridge to Sri Lanka. Rama’s banishment was unjust, the personality of Kaikeyi, Manthara are ugly, unnerving, Dasaratha’s guilt, his obligations, and despondency impactful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the forest, far from the anguish of family politics, the moral imagination of Rama and Sita has expanded. As honoured guests of the forest and its inhabitants, they begin to reconsider what it means to be human-not divine, armed and separate from the earthly habitat, but mortal, disarmed and in harmony with nature. The visual images are hypnotic. They are not merely illustrations, but condense different narrative incidents leading up to a crucial moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sita is a vital moral presence whose imagination is alert to the strangeness and wonder of the forest world. She understands that here is something profound and essential for a life to be called good life from which all social, traditional, or religious presuppositions have been erased. For instance, before meeting Jatayu, Rama had promised Agastya he would kill the asuras. Overcoming her shyness, Sita tells Rama that while he is the embodiment of dharma his vow is morally wrong. The desire for power can lead to adharma, she says. In her hierarchy of evil acts, three are particularly dangerous. Telling lies is bad and adultery is shameful. It is a moment of ethical choice for Rama; of reconsidering human responsibilities and duties and she wants Rama to think and act like an ideal he aspires to be rather than a theologically bound prince. With respect and love, Sita tells Rama a story about how violence destroys an ethical man. Sita&#039;s moral stature is thus equal to that of Rama&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dramatic aspects of emotion, conversation, ethics, idealism, were woven around as the story of Rama was an oral tradition that was spread by word of mouth. They were enacted in folk theaters, and given detailed content in Valmiki’s Ramayana  dynamically adapted to social and cultural changes. &lt;br /&gt;
The narrative enforce the people with meaning -  religious, theological through poems, Sanskrit writings, and folk stories. Valmiki’s epic poem (ca. 750–500 BCE) was enticing for generations. Hence we encounter a number of Ramanayanas, produced – written, painted, sculpted, enacted with vividness, on a human and divine level. There is truth and beauty in them due to philosophical , spiritual, real and   fictious  portraits , that provides an unending theme to the artist. In it we find the power of imagination—a variety of emotions - of grief, longing ecstasy,  vindictiveness. Subjects, kings, parents, children all can relate to it. It realizes the complexties of life;  faithfulness, dharma, righteousness, filial piety, martial power,  governance, land and leadership.  The dramatization of  Ram Lila dramatisation — a—   fostered  divinzation. The Hanuman chalisa  shaped the world of the  medieval.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The imaginary of ordinary folk was important .The institutional frameworks and environments in which these artistic works exist are multiple and serve as a methodological tool for understanding folk art practices from India, for they are often found in local communities, museums, private collections, or the handicraft market simultaneously. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Arts, Sacredness and Divinization==&lt;br /&gt;
The epic is dramatic; it is a story to focus upon in drama, theater, dance, music, painting, sculpture,  metal work and textiles. Emotional and intellectual content was appealing to all arts. Deification of Rama was achieved through various means, narrative, enactments, ethics, belief, drama and folk lore and particularly via artistic media - in visual and performing arts all considered on an equal plane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from time immemorial.  Mela of Ramayana promotes the original Awadhi composed by Tulsidas between 16th and 17th centuries CE. Other rishis such as Rishi Valmiki, Acharya Vasishtha, Rishi Vishwamitra, Agastya Muni, Nishad, Jatayu and Mata Sabri were minor deities. Bhajans and Kirtans, the Ramcharit Manas Path, and Sunderkand, Ram Stuti are recited and followed by Shuddh Nritya (pure dance) including todas, paran, tukada, tihai and jugalbandi are enacted. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the walls of temples, in the Pappanatha in Pattadakal, are embodiments of the story, in the paintings in Mewar, on textiles are the combat of Rama and Ravana, prints of Raja Ravi Verma, and on photographs of devotion. Mewar, Kishangarh, Jodhpur, Bikaner, Chamba, Kangra or Guler assumed that the paintings had merit because they were illustrations of either religious motifs, legendary heroes, courtly life or decorative styles. This gave miniature art a social, moral and sacred purpose. It succeeded in making miniature paintings part of our social, moral world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artist created his sublime visions. Sita is a simple lady, compassionate, and listens to Jatayu’s tales.  The forest is sacred, with birds, deer, trees. Nature is seen through beauty. Arts capture the peaceful, the tranquil, and the elementary. Models of goodness that avert tragedy were portrayed. Ravana with his multiple heads and arms, his golden palace as a dramatic battle can be seen on stage, poetry and paintings. The waking of Kumbhakarna and his going to the battle is hillarious. Hanuman’s journey to obtain the herb and taking back the entire mountain on his back as he soars through the air is captivating. &lt;br /&gt;
The story telling devices in paintings - of perceptual, conceptual view and continuous narration is common in Indian arts. The artist&#039;s facility in organizing the space is remarkable. A sense of balance Himalaya in search of the special herb that will save between the figures, landscape is depicted with a sense of time and space. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many times when patronized by kings had a political function of propaganda as it was with the Rajputs. In the temple complex of Prambanan Indonesia is the iconographical programme with innumerable narrative scenes from the epic patronized by kings. The temple houses an outstanding iconographic programme in its architecture, comprising scenes from the epic. Ramayana has disseminated across many parts of Southeast Asia in different ways, irrespective of the religious beliefs of these societies. Lanka is associated with Ravana and Sita’s vana. The plant sanjivani - a herbal medicine that Lord Hanuman brought by lifting the mountain on which it was planted to cure Lord Ram&#039;s brother Lakshman) from Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka was central to the Hindu epic the Ramayana, being the scene of the battle between the Indian king Rama and the Sri Lankan Ravana. The epic had an important place in the unlikeliest places in Southern Sri Lanka, the Muslim Malay community.In Java, as in the rest of South East Asia and became  a part of the local folk culture from the 9th C. CE onwards. &lt;br /&gt;
Given that it spans more than one kind of society, the epic was immensely popular both as a linear narrative of the heroic as well as in the embroidered intricacies of the stories, all of which led to Rama being a God, avatar of Vishnu that changed the character of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ramanayan is an integral part of Indian culture. It is an epic of unending themes that arose within an historical and cultural context.  The dramatic narrative weaved royalty, leadership, narrative, family life and values simultaneously. The interaction between ideology, narrative, and artistic traditions substantiated relevant values of cultural life. Ultimately Rama deified as a god that was equally relevant during the early medieval period.  It was a dynamic method that reverberated and sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace in ancient and medieval times.       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative unfolds chronologically   keeping in mind the human aspect of Rama as well as his ideology.  The collective psychology of the people that needed the story of Rama and its spread and spatial occurrence is not a new phenomenon in the ancient world.  History was made intelligible through folk lore, locale, drama and visual arts and geographical locale that was an outgrowth of earlier cultural process. &lt;br /&gt;
There is a range of texts, beliefs, and practices regarding the ritual and divine status of the image. A single sculpture possesses a range of possible meanings and significations depending upon its cultural context.  It is essential to recognize the importance of the arts as influential factors for the sacredness of the epic. Historians need to recognize this fact and value its importance for a multitude of purposes. Narratives and arts acted together, and are interwoven in the religious, social, political, artistic, philosophical realms. The history of this interaction between Hindu imagery and practitioners, priests, curators, reformers, leaders can be still found today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama and Sita should be viewed together by historians as it was and is in public consciousness.  From ancient times, Rama and Sita preserved in public and historical memory suggests a discourse based on an ordered society. – on ideas of duty, compassion, and service. They are are cultural icons. Rama as an ideal leader and king. Sita is often seen as the uniting force, the ideal and keeper of dharma and human love. In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, arts and the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from long. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 A comparative understanding of the particular circumstances that led to the rise of the Rama will provide an accurate understanding of the hero. Ramayana is not a purana. The nature and function of an epic is tremendous, its spread, retention in collective memory, territorial relation, imaginative literature, substantiation in artistic modes is tremendous. Literary masterpieces are a product of historical circumstances and more research can be directed to the historical period.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139917</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa where ideology and arts meet narrative and historical context</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139917"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:46:23Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Historicity */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Nalini Rao, Assoc. Prof. of World Arts, SUA, CA &amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic, Rāmāyaṇa, is a living topic of contemporary relevance. It constitutes a substantial part of Indian historical collective memory that influenced the socio-cultural, religious, and political landscape of India to a large extent. Hence, creative minds through ages and across different cross-sections of Indian society have re-interpreted and re-created the epic narrative in varied forms through diverse media. This article examines the interaction between ideology, narrative and historical context with artistic traditions that substantiated relevant values of cultural life. History was made intelligible through religious and social values, visual arts, and geographical locale. Thus, there was a transformation of the protagonist, Rama, into a divinity that resulted in his icons in Hindu temples. Numerous stories about Rama were an outgrowth of an earlier cultural process that ultimately became a dynamic method that sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The Sanskrit epic Rāmāyaṇa is divided into seven cantos with 24,000 verses.  It is the story of Rama, prince of Ayodhya. He is about to be crowned king when Kaikeyi, one of the wives of his father, Dasaratha, demands that her son Bharata be crowned instead. Rama is forced into exile with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. In the forest, Ravana the king of Lanka, who has coveted Sita, abducts her. Rama assembles an army of monkeys and they invade Lanka, killing Ravana and rescuing Sita. She proves her chastity through a trial by fire. After fourteen years, Rama finally rules Ayodhya, leading to a golden age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic itself, like many Indic texts, is highly revered as religious text. It is one of the earliest and most influential Vaiṣṇava texts, and literary work that is not only a great poem but indeed the very first poem and the forerunner of all subsequent poetry. The story has variations in Indian and S.E.Asian history. Texts on Rāmāyaṇa range from 7th century BCE to 4th century BCE.  The most authoritative one was written by Valmiki in Sanskrit in 2nd, century BCE. In the 16th century ACE, it was rewritten by Tulsidas in the 16th century Awadhi dialect under the title Rāmacharitamānas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are innumerable versions of the tale; to name a few, they include the 12th-century Tamil language Rāmāvataram, 12th-century Kannada Rāmachandra Charitapurāṇa or Pampa Rāmāyaṇa by Nagachandra, 13th-century Telugu language Sri Ranganatha Rāmāyaṇam, 16th-century  Rāmcharitmānas, and the 17th-century  Adhyathmarāmāyaṇam Kilippattu. There have been many commentaries in Sanskrit on the epics from the 11th C to the 17th century ACE examining their meaning and intention. For example, a substantial tradition of writing narratives based on the life of lord Rama, which can be traced in Kashmiri literature as early as the 19th century. Around seven Rāmāyaṇas are available namely:&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmāvatāracharita (1847)&lt;br /&gt;
# Shankar-Rāmāyaṇa (1870)&lt;br /&gt;
# Vishnupratap-Rāmāyaṇa (1904-14)&lt;br /&gt;
# Ānanda Rāmavatāracharita (1888)&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmmāyan-i-Sharma (1919-26)&lt;br /&gt;
# Tarachand Rāmāyaṇa (1926-27)&lt;br /&gt;
# Amar-Rāmāyaṇa (1950)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramavatāracharit, which is available in published form, is the most well-known and significant of these. Among the available and unavailable Rāmāyaṇas of Kashmiri mentioned above, &#039;Rāmavatāracharit &#039; has a special place in Kashmiri literature and stands out for its popularity. In S.E Asia are the Khmer Reamker, the Old Javanese Kakawin Rāmāyaṇa; the Thai Ramakien, the Lao Phra Lak Phra Lam; and the Burmese Yama Zatdaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historicity==&lt;br /&gt;
There are many reasons to consider the epic or a part of it as historical truth. Rāma, is portrayed as a living personality; he suffered mental, emotional and physical pain to which ordinary mortals are prey but he is also as an ideal king. Secondly historicity as we understand it today, was not of much concern to the authors and audience of past times; it was an oral tradition which was considered as a historical document. The journey of the triad and territorial identity should be included by the historian noting that past documents could have been lost. The Valmiki Rāmāyaṇa in its original form was an oral narrative which became a sacred book and a text on dharma. There is reason to believe that some part of it happened in the past. It was refashioned time and again to convert into a religious text or for other purposes. Rāma who is worshipped as the supreme form and main manifestation of Vishnu did not rise into prominence before the 11th and 12th Centuries CE.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Oral Tradition to Narrative==&lt;br /&gt;
There are several versions of the Ramayana that vary according to historical period, regional literary tradition, religious affiliation, and political and social context. The original text, an epic composed by bards, was recited at sacrificial rituals, during feasts and the courts of the kings (rajas). The hero, Rama, rules from the city of Ayodhya over the kingdom of Kosala situated in the middle Ganges plain, claims descent from the solar dynasty. Rama is the chief of the righteous fighting against Ravana, a demon who fills the world with terror. Rama is the personification of an ideal king and his reign is symbolic in social memory, being a period of prosperity that has the term  in Rama-rajya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History or Myth==&lt;br /&gt;
Tales of the king’s adventures through the journey can be read as we see the architecture and arts in Ayodhya, Nepal, Sri Lanka, Hampi and Anegundi. From Rishyamuk Parbat to King Bali’s cave, local folklore connects many spots to the stories in the Ramayana.  That he was deified as a god was equally relevant during the early medieval period as found in artistic traditions of sculpture and architecture. &lt;br /&gt;
Naturally a question mark has been put about the reality of incidences that has been narrated in the text. The debate whether the king Rama, is a mythical character or a real-life ruler can run on for hours. The spreading of the epic throughout the human society from years after years was accompanied orally by many disciples from generation to generation. As it had been carried through oral recitation there was a lot of possibilities of addition and alteration at different stages of such progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But an inevitable question always arises whether the personality of Rama mentioned in the epic are fact or fictitious? So, always there is a question mark whether the epic contains any historical fact, or it is a simple epic novel? It is quite evident that there are several portions found in the story which seems to be exaggerated. The composed verse was being spread from generation to generation through preceptors. During the passage of long journey quote from memory addition and alteration were incorporated. However, aggrandizement and magnification was very common issue in the ancient period and can be compared to what was in ancient Greece.  Thus it is difficult to dismiss it as mythology. There are many archaeological sources that have been lost, given the heavy building layered activity in areas associated with the Ramayana.   While positive evidence have been found regarding the Mahabharata (particularly in Dvaraka by the archaeologist, Dr. S.R. Rao) it is possible that some evidence will be found about Ramayana in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historical Context==&lt;br /&gt;
The question that should be asked is what was the historical circumstances that led to the rise of the hero and might have happened in the context of ancient Indian historical evidence.  The Reason that there are diff versions is that it was an oral tradition (as the Iliad in Greece) and hence the poets’ imagination of an ideal king reigns supreme. However, it might have been true that Rama was a more compassionate leader than earlier ones. Secondly there was a reason why people had collective memory and built upon the ideology of Rama, his personality, and the narrative stories that were told and retold. They struck a chord to every class and group of people. A glance at the ancient historical period of various cultures gives us an idea why epics and narratives were exaggerated or held in historical memory. It was the historical context in which Rama ruled that made him an ideal king, perhaps the many wars or confusion, jealousies, intrigues, tribals, forest areas, that occur in the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical circumstances during the post Indus Valley (and pre-Buddhist) period, the post second urbanization era, rise of kingdoms, strife at various levels probably contributed to his rise. Historically during a troubled period of confusion, a leader wi†˙ values made sense. The epic was created with an adventure - a variety of personal, public, and popular themes and ideals .e &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The intervention by Rama for a degnerating society; his enlightened way of living was the ideal. Historical circumstances probably provoked it as it had done during the ancient Greek period, when Homer wrote the Iliad. Authors exaggerated the accomplishments of the king, his ideals, his humanistic values of a king who stood for some sort of an ideal of dharma and justices .  Society was perhaps, illogical, and unjust; elders were not respected; there was discord between man and nature, self and society. There was a quest for the infinite that provided a basis for understanding behavior and relationships. Social relations, norms, practices   Interests conflicts, differnces of opinion had come up, and Rama achieved order achieved through respect, love, and sacrifice. The epic built a social system that discouraged selfishness, anger, hate, greed, lust particularly among family members and turned towards stability through individual and social values of patience, tolerance, and duty.   Rama’s heroism was not merely ion the battlefield but on his sacrifices and ideals that were magnified in the epic.  It was going to be a golden Age where hope comes back;  a peaceful era, with wealth and harvest and renewal.  Rama stood for renovation, continuity and preservation of ancient values. There was hope for man.  It is not surprising that they associated him to be an avatar of Vishnu, the god of Preservation. &lt;br /&gt;
A cultural context normally gives rise to unknown events, unique leaders as it was in Greece. Perhaps , there was famine or environmental disturbances during the period; there might have been problems with village economies, and hunger, and the hero promised release from these. History has been what is relevant, and useful in collective memory not what was necessarily written in India, which is differenct from western viewpoint. History (like art) constructs what is educative, useful, dramatic and enlightening. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indian culture recognized the insecurity in man, environment, and injustices. It strove to elaborate a condition and an atmosphere that portrayed stability, to reflect upon what is right and wrong. The Ramayana provided the theoretical and peaceful structure for Indian culture. &lt;br /&gt;
To the unlettered, purely as a narrative of India, it provided roots to tap into. Many of the places were named by kings with sites associated with the epic,that lent a sacredness to the local territory. In UP and Bihar, stories were appropriated as their own story, providing a sense of history. Lanka, Nepal, Karnataka and several other places were associated with the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama (among royalty) has reinforced a certain image of political leadership and kingly power that stood for an ideology of respect, righteous leadership and a peaceful life. Hence later kings called themselves as Rama. The Guptas, Chalukyas, Gangas, Cholas and Rajputs, all considered themselves as Rama and rename their territories as one of the sites related to Ramayana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dramatization of Themes==&lt;br /&gt;
Survival demanded imagination. The epic of Ramayana is particularly interesting in its various themes – namely – the leadership of a king, his trials and tribulations, and his success. The Ramayana evokes emotional and intellectual interests. Whether it is the Surpanakha’s episode or Bali-Sugriva duel, or for that matter, Vibhishan’s role in bringing down the downfall of his brother, the writers have not navigated the space between the right and the wrong. &lt;br /&gt;
The impact of the epic is due to numerous reasons. The narrative of Rama in the forest evokes sympathy, his success in the war and return to his kingdom is refreshing and joyful.  The story is magical, Hanuman could fly to the magical mountain;  his rescue of Sita and uproot the mountain, the devotion of Lakshmana shows his magnanimity and most importantly,  Ravana the evil king of Lanka led to the rise of an ideal king of dharma.  Sita is the queen of the Hindu woman -hood,  and her devotion to Rama  was unflinching. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not uncommon in mythology to create elaborate stories around historic heroic figures to elevate them to the level of gods who have time and again formed the basis for the development of religious sects. The same was true with the Greeks who created their gods. In the epic Iliad, there are mentioned more gods than what is mentioned in the Ramayana. A critical comparative examination of ancient epics and narratives within a historical context will provide a reasonable understanding and interpretation of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramayana created a god out of a person, and it did not matter whether he ruled a small or a big kingdom, whether Kaikeyi loved or hated Rama, whether Ravana was a real demon with ten heads, or whether Sita was born in Nepal or India, or whether Rama built the bridge to Sri Lanka. Rama’s banishment was unjust, the personality of Kaikeyi, Manthara are ugly, unnerving, Dasaratha’s guilt, his obligations, and despondency impactful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the forest, far from the anguish of family politics, the moral imagination of Rama and Sita has expanded. As honoured guests of the forest and its inhabitants, they begin to reconsider what it means to be human-not divine, armed and separate from the earthly habitat, but mortal, disarmed and in harmony with nature. The visual images are hypnotic. They are not merely illustrations, but condense different narrative incidents leading up to a crucial moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sita is a vital moral presence whose imagination is alert to the strangeness and wonder of the forest world. She understands that here is something profound and essential for a life to be called good life from which all social, traditional, or religious presuppositions have been erased. For instance, before meeting Jatayu, Rama had promised Agastya he would kill the asuras. Overcoming her shyness, Sita tells Rama that while he is the embodiment of dharma his vow is morally wrong. The desire for power can lead to adharma, she says. In her hierarchy of evil acts, three are particularly dangerous. Telling lies is bad and adultery is shameful. It is a moment of ethical choice for Rama; of reconsidering human responsibilities and duties and she wants Rama to think and act like an ideal he aspires to be rather than a theologically bound prince. With respect and love, Sita tells Rama a story about how violence destroys an ethical man. Sita&#039;s moral stature is thus equal to that of Rama&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dramatic aspects of emotion, conversation, ethics, idealism, were woven around as the story of Rama was an oral tradition that was spread by word of mouth. They were enacted in folk theaters, and given detailed content in Valmiki’s Ramayana  dynamically adapted to social and cultural changes. &lt;br /&gt;
The narrative enforce the people with meaning -  religious, theological through poems, Sanskrit writings, and folk stories. Valmiki’s epic poem (ca. 750–500 BCE) was enticing for generations. Hence we encounter a number of Ramanayanas, produced – written, painted, sculpted, enacted with vividness, on a human and divine level. There is truth and beauty in them due to philosophical , spiritual, real and   fictious  portraits , that provides an unending theme to the artist. In it we find the power of imagination—a variety of emotions - of grief, longing ecstasy,  vindictiveness. Subjects, kings, parents, children all can relate to it. It realizes the complexties of life;  faithfulness, dharma, righteousness, filial piety, martial power,  governance, land and leadership.  The dramatization of  Ram Lila dramatisation — a—   fostered  divinzation. The Hanuman chalisa  shaped the world of the  medieval.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The imaginary of ordinary folk was important .The institutional frameworks and environments in which these artistic works exist are multiple and serve as a methodological tool for understanding folk art practices from India, for they are often found in local communities, museums, private collections, or the handicraft market simultaneously. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Arts, Sacredness and Divinization==&lt;br /&gt;
The epic is dramatic; it is a story to focus upon in drama, theater, dance, music, painting, sculpture,  metal work and textiles. Emotional and intellectual content was appealing to all arts. Deification of Rama was achieved through various means, narrative, enactments, ethics, belief, drama and folk lore and particularly via artistic media - in visual and performing arts all considered on an equal plane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from time immemorial.  Mela of Ramayana promotes the original Awadhi composed by Tulsidas between 16th and 17th centuries CE. Other rishis such as Rishi Valmiki, Acharya Vasishtha, Rishi Vishwamitra, Agastya Muni, Nishad, Jatayu and Mata Sabri were minor deities. Bhajans and Kirtans, the Ramcharit Manas Path, and Sunderkand, Ram Stuti are recited and followed by Shuddh Nritya (pure dance) including todas, paran, tukada, tihai and jugalbandi are enacted. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the walls of temples, in the Pappanatha in Pattadakal, are embodiments of the story, in the paintings in Mewar, on textiles are the combat of Rama and Ravana, prints of Raja Ravi Verma, and on photographs of devotion. Mewar, Kishangarh, Jodhpur, Bikaner, Chamba, Kangra or Guler assumed that the paintings had merit because they were illustrations of either religious motifs, legendary heroes, courtly life or decorative styles. This gave miniature art a social, moral and sacred purpose. It succeeded in making miniature paintings part of our social, moral world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artist created his sublime visions. Sita is a simple lady, compassionate, and listens to Jatayu’s tales.  The forest is sacred, with birds, deer, trees. Nature is seen through beauty. Arts capture the peaceful, the tranquil, and the elementary. Models of goodness that avert tragedy were portrayed. Ravana with his multiple heads and arms, his golden palace as a dramatic battle can be seen on stage, poetry and paintings. The waking of Kumbhakarna and his going to the battle is hillarious. Hanuman’s journey to obtain the herb and taking back the entire mountain on his back as he soars through the air is captivating. &lt;br /&gt;
The story telling devices in paintings - of perceptual, conceptual view and continuous narration is common in Indian arts. The artist&#039;s facility in organizing the space is remarkable. A sense of balance Himalaya in search of the special herb that will save between the figures, landscape is depicted with a sense of time and space. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many times when patronized by kings had a political function of propaganda as it was with the Rajputs. In the temple complex of Prambanan Indonesia is the iconographical programme with innumerable narrative scenes from the epic patronized by kings. The temple houses an outstanding iconographic programme in its architecture, comprising scenes from the epic. Ramayana has disseminated across many parts of Southeast Asia in different ways, irrespective of the religious beliefs of these societies. Lanka is associated with Ravana and Sita’s vana. The plant sanjivani - a herbal medicine that Lord Hanuman brought by lifting the mountain on which it was planted to cure Lord Ram&#039;s brother Lakshman) from Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka was central to the Hindu epic the Ramayana, being the scene of the battle between the Indian king Rama and the Sri Lankan Ravana. The epic had an important place in the unlikeliest places in Southern Sri Lanka, the Muslim Malay community.In Java, as in the rest of South East Asia and became  a part of the local folk culture from the 9th C. CE onwards. &lt;br /&gt;
Given that it spans more than one kind of society, the epic was immensely popular both as a linear narrative of the heroic as well as in the embroidered intricacies of the stories, all of which led to Rama being a God, avatar of Vishnu that changed the character of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ramanayan is an integral part of Indian culture. It is an epic of unending themes that arose within an historical and cultural context.  The dramatic narrative weaved royalty, leadership, narrative, family life and values simultaneously. The interaction between ideology, narrative, and artistic traditions substantiated relevant values of cultural life. Ultimately Rama deified as a god that was equally relevant during the early medieval period.  It was a dynamic method that reverberated and sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace in ancient and medieval times.       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative unfolds chronologically   keeping in mind the human aspect of Rama as well as his ideology.  The collective psychology of the people that needed the story of Rama and its spread and spatial occurrence is not a new phenomenon in the ancient world.  History was made intelligible through folk lore, locale, drama and visual arts and geographical locale that was an outgrowth of earlier cultural process. &lt;br /&gt;
There is a range of texts, beliefs, and practices regarding the ritual and divine status of the image. A single sculpture possesses a range of possible meanings and significations depending upon its cultural context.  It is essential to recognize the importance of the arts as influential factors for the sacredness of the epic. Historians need to recognize this fact and value its importance for a multitude of purposes. Narratives and arts acted together, and are interwoven in the religious, social, political, artistic, philosophical realms. The history of this interaction between Hindu imagery and practitioners, priests, curators, reformers, leaders can be still found today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama and Sita should be viewed together by historians as it was and is in public consciousness.  From ancient times, Rama and Sita preserved in public and historical memory suggests a discourse based on an ordered society. – on ideas of duty, compassion, and service. They are are cultural icons. Rama as an ideal leader and king. Sita is often seen as the uniting force, the ideal and keeper of dharma and human love. In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, arts and the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from long. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 A comparative understanding of the particular circumstances that led to the rise of the Rama will provide an accurate understanding of the hero. Ramayana is not a purana. The nature and function of an epic is tremendous, its spread, retention in collective memory, territorial relation, imaginative literature, substantiation in artistic modes is tremendous. Literary masterpieces are a product of historical circumstances and more research can be directed to the historical period.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139916</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa where ideology and arts meet narrative and historical context</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139916"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:41:51Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Introduction */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Nalini Rao, Assoc. Prof. of World Arts, SUA, CA &amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic, Rāmāyaṇa, is a living topic of contemporary relevance. It constitutes a substantial part of Indian historical collective memory that influenced the socio-cultural, religious, and political landscape of India to a large extent. Hence, creative minds through ages and across different cross-sections of Indian society have re-interpreted and re-created the epic narrative in varied forms through diverse media. This article examines the interaction between ideology, narrative and historical context with artistic traditions that substantiated relevant values of cultural life. History was made intelligible through religious and social values, visual arts, and geographical locale. Thus, there was a transformation of the protagonist, Rama, into a divinity that resulted in his icons in Hindu temples. Numerous stories about Rama were an outgrowth of an earlier cultural process that ultimately became a dynamic method that sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The Sanskrit epic Rāmāyaṇa is divided into seven cantos with 24,000 verses.  It is the story of Rama, prince of Ayodhya. He is about to be crowned king when Kaikeyi, one of the wives of his father, Dasaratha, demands that her son Bharata be crowned instead. Rama is forced into exile with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. In the forest, Ravana the king of Lanka, who has coveted Sita, abducts her. Rama assembles an army of monkeys and they invade Lanka, killing Ravana and rescuing Sita. She proves her chastity through a trial by fire. After fourteen years, Rama finally rules Ayodhya, leading to a golden age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic itself, like many Indic texts, is highly revered as religious text. It is one of the earliest and most influential Vaiṣṇava texts, and literary work that is not only a great poem but indeed the very first poem and the forerunner of all subsequent poetry. The story has variations in Indian and S.E.Asian history. Texts on Rāmāyaṇa range from 7th century BCE to 4th century BCE.  The most authoritative one was written by Valmiki in Sanskrit in 2nd, century BCE. In the 16th century ACE, it was rewritten by Tulsidas in the 16th century Awadhi dialect under the title Rāmacharitamānas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are innumerable versions of the tale; to name a few, they include the 12th-century Tamil language Rāmāvataram, 12th-century Kannada Rāmachandra Charitapurāṇa or Pampa Rāmāyaṇa by Nagachandra, 13th-century Telugu language Sri Ranganatha Rāmāyaṇam, 16th-century  Rāmcharitmānas, and the 17th-century  Adhyathmarāmāyaṇam Kilippattu. There have been many commentaries in Sanskrit on the epics from the 11th C to the 17th century ACE examining their meaning and intention. For example, a substantial tradition of writing narratives based on the life of lord Rama, which can be traced in Kashmiri literature as early as the 19th century. Around seven Rāmāyaṇas are available namely:&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmāvatāracharita (1847)&lt;br /&gt;
# Shankar-Rāmāyaṇa (1870)&lt;br /&gt;
# Vishnupratap-Rāmāyaṇa (1904-14)&lt;br /&gt;
# Ānanda Rāmavatāracharita (1888)&lt;br /&gt;
# Rāmmāyan-i-Sharma (1919-26)&lt;br /&gt;
# Tarachand Rāmāyaṇa (1926-27)&lt;br /&gt;
# Amar-Rāmāyaṇa (1950)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramavatāracharit, which is available in published form, is the most well-known and significant of these. Among the available and unavailable Rāmāyaṇas of Kashmiri mentioned above, &#039;Rāmavatāracharit &#039; has a special place in Kashmiri literature and stands out for its popularity. In S.E Asia are the Khmer Reamker, the Old Javanese Kakawin Rāmāyaṇa; the Thai Ramakien, the Lao Phra Lak Phra Lam; and the Burmese Yama Zatdaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historicity==&lt;br /&gt;
There are many reasons to consider the epic or a part of it as historical truth. Rama, is portrayed as a living personality; he suffers all of the mental, emotional, and physical pain to which ordinary mortals are prey but he is also as an ideal king. Secondly historicity as we understand it today, was not of much concern to the authors and to the audience of past times; it was an oral tradition which was considered as a historical document. The journey of the triad and territorial identity should be included by the historian noting that past documents could have been lost. The Valmiki Ramayana in its original form was an oral narrative which became a sacred book and a text on dharma. There is reason to believe that some part of it happened in the past.  That it was refashioned time and again to convert it into a religious text or for other purposes. Rama who is worshipped as the supreme form and main manifestation of Vishnu did not rise into prominence before the 11th and 12th Centuries CE.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Oral Tradition to Narrative==&lt;br /&gt;
There are several versions of the Ramayana that vary according to historical period, regional literary tradition, religious affiliation, and political and social context. The original text, an epic composed by bards, was recited at sacrificial rituals, during feasts and the courts of the kings (rajas). The hero, Rama, rules from the city of Ayodhya over the kingdom of Kosala situated in the middle Ganges plain, claims descent from the solar dynasty. Rama is the chief of the righteous fighting against Ravana, a demon who fills the world with terror. Rama is the personification of an ideal king and his reign is symbolic in social memory, being a period of prosperity that has the term  in Rama-rajya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History or Myth==&lt;br /&gt;
Tales of the king’s adventures through the journey can be read as we see the architecture and arts in Ayodhya, Nepal, Sri Lanka, Hampi and Anegundi. From Rishyamuk Parbat to King Bali’s cave, local folklore connects many spots to the stories in the Ramayana.  That he was deified as a god was equally relevant during the early medieval period as found in artistic traditions of sculpture and architecture. &lt;br /&gt;
Naturally a question mark has been put about the reality of incidences that has been narrated in the text. The debate whether the king Rama, is a mythical character or a real-life ruler can run on for hours. The spreading of the epic throughout the human society from years after years was accompanied orally by many disciples from generation to generation. As it had been carried through oral recitation there was a lot of possibilities of addition and alteration at different stages of such progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But an inevitable question always arises whether the personality of Rama mentioned in the epic are fact or fictitious? So, always there is a question mark whether the epic contains any historical fact, or it is a simple epic novel? It is quite evident that there are several portions found in the story which seems to be exaggerated. The composed verse was being spread from generation to generation through preceptors. During the passage of long journey quote from memory addition and alteration were incorporated. However, aggrandizement and magnification was very common issue in the ancient period and can be compared to what was in ancient Greece.  Thus it is difficult to dismiss it as mythology. There are many archaeological sources that have been lost, given the heavy building layered activity in areas associated with the Ramayana.   While positive evidence have been found regarding the Mahabharata (particularly in Dvaraka by the archaeologist, Dr. S.R. Rao) it is possible that some evidence will be found about Ramayana in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historical Context==&lt;br /&gt;
The question that should be asked is what was the historical circumstances that led to the rise of the hero and might have happened in the context of ancient Indian historical evidence.  The Reason that there are diff versions is that it was an oral tradition (as the Iliad in Greece) and hence the poets’ imagination of an ideal king reigns supreme. However, it might have been true that Rama was a more compassionate leader than earlier ones. Secondly there was a reason why people had collective memory and built upon the ideology of Rama, his personality, and the narrative stories that were told and retold. They struck a chord to every class and group of people. A glance at the ancient historical period of various cultures gives us an idea why epics and narratives were exaggerated or held in historical memory. It was the historical context in which Rama ruled that made him an ideal king, perhaps the many wars or confusion, jealousies, intrigues, tribals, forest areas, that occur in the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical circumstances during the post Indus Valley (and pre-Buddhist) period, the post second urbanization era, rise of kingdoms, strife at various levels probably contributed to his rise. Historically during a troubled period of confusion, a leader wi†˙ values made sense. The epic was created with an adventure - a variety of personal, public, and popular themes and ideals .e &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The intervention by Rama for a degnerating society; his enlightened way of living was the ideal. Historical circumstances probably provoked it as it had done during the ancient Greek period, when Homer wrote the Iliad. Authors exaggerated the accomplishments of the king, his ideals, his humanistic values of a king who stood for some sort of an ideal of dharma and justices .  Society was perhaps, illogical, and unjust; elders were not respected; there was discord between man and nature, self and society. There was a quest for the infinite that provided a basis for understanding behavior and relationships. Social relations, norms, practices   Interests conflicts, differnces of opinion had come up, and Rama achieved order achieved through respect, love, and sacrifice. The epic built a social system that discouraged selfishness, anger, hate, greed, lust particularly among family members and turned towards stability through individual and social values of patience, tolerance, and duty.   Rama’s heroism was not merely ion the battlefield but on his sacrifices and ideals that were magnified in the epic.  It was going to be a golden Age where hope comes back;  a peaceful era, with wealth and harvest and renewal.  Rama stood for renovation, continuity and preservation of ancient values. There was hope for man.  It is not surprising that they associated him to be an avatar of Vishnu, the god of Preservation. &lt;br /&gt;
A cultural context normally gives rise to unknown events, unique leaders as it was in Greece. Perhaps , there was famine or environmental disturbances during the period; there might have been problems with village economies, and hunger, and the hero promised release from these. History has been what is relevant, and useful in collective memory not what was necessarily written in India, which is differenct from western viewpoint. History (like art) constructs what is educative, useful, dramatic and enlightening. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indian culture recognized the insecurity in man, environment, and injustices. It strove to elaborate a condition and an atmosphere that portrayed stability, to reflect upon what is right and wrong. The Ramayana provided the theoretical and peaceful structure for Indian culture. &lt;br /&gt;
To the unlettered, purely as a narrative of India, it provided roots to tap into. Many of the places were named by kings with sites associated with the epic,that lent a sacredness to the local territory. In UP and Bihar, stories were appropriated as their own story, providing a sense of history. Lanka, Nepal, Karnataka and several other places were associated with the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama (among royalty) has reinforced a certain image of political leadership and kingly power that stood for an ideology of respect, righteous leadership and a peaceful life. Hence later kings called themselves as Rama. The Guptas, Chalukyas, Gangas, Cholas and Rajputs, all considered themselves as Rama and rename their territories as one of the sites related to Ramayana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dramatization of Themes==&lt;br /&gt;
Survival demanded imagination. The epic of Ramayana is particularly interesting in its various themes – namely – the leadership of a king, his trials and tribulations, and his success. The Ramayana evokes emotional and intellectual interests. Whether it is the Surpanakha’s episode or Bali-Sugriva duel, or for that matter, Vibhishan’s role in bringing down the downfall of his brother, the writers have not navigated the space between the right and the wrong. &lt;br /&gt;
The impact of the epic is due to numerous reasons. The narrative of Rama in the forest evokes sympathy, his success in the war and return to his kingdom is refreshing and joyful.  The story is magical, Hanuman could fly to the magical mountain;  his rescue of Sita and uproot the mountain, the devotion of Lakshmana shows his magnanimity and most importantly,  Ravana the evil king of Lanka led to the rise of an ideal king of dharma.  Sita is the queen of the Hindu woman -hood,  and her devotion to Rama  was unflinching. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not uncommon in mythology to create elaborate stories around historic heroic figures to elevate them to the level of gods who have time and again formed the basis for the development of religious sects. The same was true with the Greeks who created their gods. In the epic Iliad, there are mentioned more gods than what is mentioned in the Ramayana. A critical comparative examination of ancient epics and narratives within a historical context will provide a reasonable understanding and interpretation of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramayana created a god out of a person, and it did not matter whether he ruled a small or a big kingdom, whether Kaikeyi loved or hated Rama, whether Ravana was a real demon with ten heads, or whether Sita was born in Nepal or India, or whether Rama built the bridge to Sri Lanka. Rama’s banishment was unjust, the personality of Kaikeyi, Manthara are ugly, unnerving, Dasaratha’s guilt, his obligations, and despondency impactful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the forest, far from the anguish of family politics, the moral imagination of Rama and Sita has expanded. As honoured guests of the forest and its inhabitants, they begin to reconsider what it means to be human-not divine, armed and separate from the earthly habitat, but mortal, disarmed and in harmony with nature. The visual images are hypnotic. They are not merely illustrations, but condense different narrative incidents leading up to a crucial moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sita is a vital moral presence whose imagination is alert to the strangeness and wonder of the forest world. She understands that here is something profound and essential for a life to be called good life from which all social, traditional, or religious presuppositions have been erased. For instance, before meeting Jatayu, Rama had promised Agastya he would kill the asuras. Overcoming her shyness, Sita tells Rama that while he is the embodiment of dharma his vow is morally wrong. The desire for power can lead to adharma, she says. In her hierarchy of evil acts, three are particularly dangerous. Telling lies is bad and adultery is shameful. It is a moment of ethical choice for Rama; of reconsidering human responsibilities and duties and she wants Rama to think and act like an ideal he aspires to be rather than a theologically bound prince. With respect and love, Sita tells Rama a story about how violence destroys an ethical man. Sita&#039;s moral stature is thus equal to that of Rama&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dramatic aspects of emotion, conversation, ethics, idealism, were woven around as the story of Rama was an oral tradition that was spread by word of mouth. They were enacted in folk theaters, and given detailed content in Valmiki’s Ramayana  dynamically adapted to social and cultural changes. &lt;br /&gt;
The narrative enforce the people with meaning -  religious, theological through poems, Sanskrit writings, and folk stories. Valmiki’s epic poem (ca. 750–500 BCE) was enticing for generations. Hence we encounter a number of Ramanayanas, produced – written, painted, sculpted, enacted with vividness, on a human and divine level. There is truth and beauty in them due to philosophical , spiritual, real and   fictious  portraits , that provides an unending theme to the artist. In it we find the power of imagination—a variety of emotions - of grief, longing ecstasy,  vindictiveness. Subjects, kings, parents, children all can relate to it. It realizes the complexties of life;  faithfulness, dharma, righteousness, filial piety, martial power,  governance, land and leadership.  The dramatization of  Ram Lila dramatisation — a—   fostered  divinzation. The Hanuman chalisa  shaped the world of the  medieval.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The imaginary of ordinary folk was important .The institutional frameworks and environments in which these artistic works exist are multiple and serve as a methodological tool for understanding folk art practices from India, for they are often found in local communities, museums, private collections, or the handicraft market simultaneously. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Arts, Sacredness and Divinization==&lt;br /&gt;
The epic is dramatic; it is a story to focus upon in drama, theater, dance, music, painting, sculpture,  metal work and textiles. Emotional and intellectual content was appealing to all arts. Deification of Rama was achieved through various means, narrative, enactments, ethics, belief, drama and folk lore and particularly via artistic media - in visual and performing arts all considered on an equal plane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from time immemorial.  Mela of Ramayana promotes the original Awadhi composed by Tulsidas between 16th and 17th centuries CE. Other rishis such as Rishi Valmiki, Acharya Vasishtha, Rishi Vishwamitra, Agastya Muni, Nishad, Jatayu and Mata Sabri were minor deities. Bhajans and Kirtans, the Ramcharit Manas Path, and Sunderkand, Ram Stuti are recited and followed by Shuddh Nritya (pure dance) including todas, paran, tukada, tihai and jugalbandi are enacted. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the walls of temples, in the Pappanatha in Pattadakal, are embodiments of the story, in the paintings in Mewar, on textiles are the combat of Rama and Ravana, prints of Raja Ravi Verma, and on photographs of devotion. Mewar, Kishangarh, Jodhpur, Bikaner, Chamba, Kangra or Guler assumed that the paintings had merit because they were illustrations of either religious motifs, legendary heroes, courtly life or decorative styles. This gave miniature art a social, moral and sacred purpose. It succeeded in making miniature paintings part of our social, moral world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artist created his sublime visions. Sita is a simple lady, compassionate, and listens to Jatayu’s tales.  The forest is sacred, with birds, deer, trees. Nature is seen through beauty. Arts capture the peaceful, the tranquil, and the elementary. Models of goodness that avert tragedy were portrayed. Ravana with his multiple heads and arms, his golden palace as a dramatic battle can be seen on stage, poetry and paintings. The waking of Kumbhakarna and his going to the battle is hillarious. Hanuman’s journey to obtain the herb and taking back the entire mountain on his back as he soars through the air is captivating. &lt;br /&gt;
The story telling devices in paintings - of perceptual, conceptual view and continuous narration is common in Indian arts. The artist&#039;s facility in organizing the space is remarkable. A sense of balance Himalaya in search of the special herb that will save between the figures, landscape is depicted with a sense of time and space. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many times when patronized by kings had a political function of propaganda as it was with the Rajputs. In the temple complex of Prambanan Indonesia is the iconographical programme with innumerable narrative scenes from the epic patronized by kings. The temple houses an outstanding iconographic programme in its architecture, comprising scenes from the epic. Ramayana has disseminated across many parts of Southeast Asia in different ways, irrespective of the religious beliefs of these societies. Lanka is associated with Ravana and Sita’s vana. The plant sanjivani - a herbal medicine that Lord Hanuman brought by lifting the mountain on which it was planted to cure Lord Ram&#039;s brother Lakshman) from Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka was central to the Hindu epic the Ramayana, being the scene of the battle between the Indian king Rama and the Sri Lankan Ravana. The epic had an important place in the unlikeliest places in Southern Sri Lanka, the Muslim Malay community.In Java, as in the rest of South East Asia and became  a part of the local folk culture from the 9th C. CE onwards. &lt;br /&gt;
Given that it spans more than one kind of society, the epic was immensely popular both as a linear narrative of the heroic as well as in the embroidered intricacies of the stories, all of which led to Rama being a God, avatar of Vishnu that changed the character of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ramanayan is an integral part of Indian culture. It is an epic of unending themes that arose within an historical and cultural context.  The dramatic narrative weaved royalty, leadership, narrative, family life and values simultaneously. The interaction between ideology, narrative, and artistic traditions substantiated relevant values of cultural life. Ultimately Rama deified as a god that was equally relevant during the early medieval period.  It was a dynamic method that reverberated and sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace in ancient and medieval times.       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative unfolds chronologically   keeping in mind the human aspect of Rama as well as his ideology.  The collective psychology of the people that needed the story of Rama and its spread and spatial occurrence is not a new phenomenon in the ancient world.  History was made intelligible through folk lore, locale, drama and visual arts and geographical locale that was an outgrowth of earlier cultural process. &lt;br /&gt;
There is a range of texts, beliefs, and practices regarding the ritual and divine status of the image. A single sculpture possesses a range of possible meanings and significations depending upon its cultural context.  It is essential to recognize the importance of the arts as influential factors for the sacredness of the epic. Historians need to recognize this fact and value its importance for a multitude of purposes. Narratives and arts acted together, and are interwoven in the religious, social, political, artistic, philosophical realms. The history of this interaction between Hindu imagery and practitioners, priests, curators, reformers, leaders can be still found today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama and Sita should be viewed together by historians as it was and is in public consciousness.  From ancient times, Rama and Sita preserved in public and historical memory suggests a discourse based on an ordered society. – on ideas of duty, compassion, and service. They are are cultural icons. Rama as an ideal leader and king. Sita is often seen as the uniting force, the ideal and keeper of dharma and human love. In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, arts and the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from long. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 A comparative understanding of the particular circumstances that led to the rise of the Rama will provide an accurate understanding of the hero. Ramayana is not a purana. The nature and function of an epic is tremendous, its spread, retention in collective memory, territorial relation, imaginative literature, substantiation in artistic modes is tremendous. Literary masterpieces are a product of historical circumstances and more research can be directed to the historical period.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139915</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa where ideology and arts meet narrative and historical context</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139915"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:38:34Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: /* Introduction */&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Nalini Rao, Assoc. Prof. of World Arts, SUA, CA &amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic, Rāmāyaṇa, is a living topic of contemporary relevance. It constitutes a substantial part of Indian historical collective memory that influenced the socio-cultural, religious, and political landscape of India to a large extent. Hence, creative minds through ages and across different cross-sections of Indian society have re-interpreted and re-created the epic narrative in varied forms through diverse media. This article examines the interaction between ideology, narrative and historical context with artistic traditions that substantiated relevant values of cultural life. History was made intelligible through religious and social values, visual arts, and geographical locale. Thus, there was a transformation of the protagonist, Rama, into a divinity that resulted in his icons in Hindu temples. Numerous stories about Rama were an outgrowth of an earlier cultural process that ultimately became a dynamic method that sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The Sanskrit epic Rāmāyaṇa is divided into seven cantos with 24,000 verses.  It is the story of Rama, prince of Ayodhya. He is about to be crowned king when Kaikeyi, one of the wives of his father, Dasaratha, demands that her son Bharata be crowned instead. Rama is forced into exile with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. In the forest, Ravana the king of Lanka, who has coveted Sita, abducts her. Rama assembles an army of monkeys and they invade Lanka, killing Ravana and rescuing Sita. She proves her chastity through a trial by fire. After fourteen years, Rama finally rules Ayodhya, leading to a golden age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic itself, like many Indic texts, is highly revered as religious text. It is one of the earliest and most influential Vaiṣṇava texts, and literary work that is not only a great poem but indeed the very first poem and the forerunner of all subsequent poetry. The story has variations in Indian and S.E.Asian history. Texts on Rāmāyaṇa range from 7th century BCE to 4th century BCE.  The most authoritative one was written by Valmiki in Sanskrit in 2nd, century BCE. In the 16th century ACE, it was rewritten by Tulsidas in the 16th century Awadhi dialect under the title Rāmacharitamānas. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
There are innumerable versions of the tale; to name a few, they include the 12th-century Tamil language Rāmāvataram, 12th-century Kannada Rāmachandra Charitapurāṇa or Pampa Rāmāyaṇa by Nagachandra, 13th-century Telugu language Sri Ranganatha Rāmāyaṇam, 16th-century  Rāmcharitmānas, and the 17th-century  Adhyathmarāmāyaṇam Kilippattu. There have been many commentaries in Sanskrit on the epics from the 11th C to the 17th century ACE examining their meaning and intention. For example, a substantial tradition of writing narratives based on the life of lord Rama, which can be traced in Kashmiri literature as early as the 19th century. Around seven Rāmāyaṇas are available namely:&lt;br /&gt;
# Ramavataracharita (1847)&lt;br /&gt;
# Shankar-Ramayana (1870)&lt;br /&gt;
# Vishnupratap-Ramayana (1904-14)&lt;br /&gt;
# Ananda Ramavataracharita (1888)&lt;br /&gt;
# Rammayan-i-Sharma (1919-26)&lt;br /&gt;
# Tarachand Ramayana (1926-27)&lt;br /&gt;
# Amar-Ramayana (1950)&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramavataracharit, which is available in published form, is the most well-known and significant of these. Among the available and unavailable Ramayanas of Kashmiri mentioned above, &#039;Ramavataracharit &#039; has a special place in Kashmiri literature and stands out for its popularity. In S.E Asia are the Khmer Reamker, the Old Javanese Kakawin Ramayana, and the Thai Ramakien, the Lao Phra Lak Phra Lam, and the Burmese Yama Zatdaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historicity==&lt;br /&gt;
There are many reasons to consider the epic or a part of it as historical truth. Rama, is portrayed as a living personality; he suffers all of the mental, emotional, and physical pain to which ordinary mortals are prey but he is also as an ideal king. Secondly historicity as we understand it today, was not of much concern to the authors and to the audience of past times; it was an oral tradition which was considered as a historical document. The journey of the triad and territorial identity should be included by the historian noting that past documents could have been lost. The Valmiki Ramayana in its original form was an oral narrative which became a sacred book and a text on dharma. There is reason to believe that some part of it happened in the past.  That it was refashioned time and again to convert it into a religious text or for other purposes. Rama who is worshipped as the supreme form and main manifestation of Vishnu did not rise into prominence before the 11th and 12th Centuries CE.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Oral Tradition to Narrative==&lt;br /&gt;
There are several versions of the Ramayana that vary according to historical period, regional literary tradition, religious affiliation, and political and social context. The original text, an epic composed by bards, was recited at sacrificial rituals, during feasts and the courts of the kings (rajas). The hero, Rama, rules from the city of Ayodhya over the kingdom of Kosala situated in the middle Ganges plain, claims descent from the solar dynasty. Rama is the chief of the righteous fighting against Ravana, a demon who fills the world with terror. Rama is the personification of an ideal king and his reign is symbolic in social memory, being a period of prosperity that has the term  in Rama-rajya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History or Myth==&lt;br /&gt;
Tales of the king’s adventures through the journey can be read as we see the architecture and arts in Ayodhya, Nepal, Sri Lanka, Hampi and Anegundi. From Rishyamuk Parbat to King Bali’s cave, local folklore connects many spots to the stories in the Ramayana.  That he was deified as a god was equally relevant during the early medieval period as found in artistic traditions of sculpture and architecture. &lt;br /&gt;
Naturally a question mark has been put about the reality of incidences that has been narrated in the text. The debate whether the king Rama, is a mythical character or a real-life ruler can run on for hours. The spreading of the epic throughout the human society from years after years was accompanied orally by many disciples from generation to generation. As it had been carried through oral recitation there was a lot of possibilities of addition and alteration at different stages of such progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But an inevitable question always arises whether the personality of Rama mentioned in the epic are fact or fictitious? So, always there is a question mark whether the epic contains any historical fact, or it is a simple epic novel? It is quite evident that there are several portions found in the story which seems to be exaggerated. The composed verse was being spread from generation to generation through preceptors. During the passage of long journey quote from memory addition and alteration were incorporated. However, aggrandizement and magnification was very common issue in the ancient period and can be compared to what was in ancient Greece.  Thus it is difficult to dismiss it as mythology. There are many archaeological sources that have been lost, given the heavy building layered activity in areas associated with the Ramayana.   While positive evidence have been found regarding the Mahabharata (particularly in Dvaraka by the archaeologist, Dr. S.R. Rao) it is possible that some evidence will be found about Ramayana in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historical Context==&lt;br /&gt;
The question that should be asked is what was the historical circumstances that led to the rise of the hero and might have happened in the context of ancient Indian historical evidence.  The Reason that there are diff versions is that it was an oral tradition (as the Iliad in Greece) and hence the poets’ imagination of an ideal king reigns supreme. However, it might have been true that Rama was a more compassionate leader than earlier ones. Secondly there was a reason why people had collective memory and built upon the ideology of Rama, his personality, and the narrative stories that were told and retold. They struck a chord to every class and group of people. A glance at the ancient historical period of various cultures gives us an idea why epics and narratives were exaggerated or held in historical memory. It was the historical context in which Rama ruled that made him an ideal king, perhaps the many wars or confusion, jealousies, intrigues, tribals, forest areas, that occur in the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical circumstances during the post Indus Valley (and pre-Buddhist) period, the post second urbanization era, rise of kingdoms, strife at various levels probably contributed to his rise. Historically during a troubled period of confusion, a leader wi†˙ values made sense. The epic was created with an adventure - a variety of personal, public, and popular themes and ideals .e &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The intervention by Rama for a degnerating society; his enlightened way of living was the ideal. Historical circumstances probably provoked it as it had done during the ancient Greek period, when Homer wrote the Iliad. Authors exaggerated the accomplishments of the king, his ideals, his humanistic values of a king who stood for some sort of an ideal of dharma and justices .  Society was perhaps, illogical, and unjust; elders were not respected; there was discord between man and nature, self and society. There was a quest for the infinite that provided a basis for understanding behavior and relationships. Social relations, norms, practices   Interests conflicts, differnces of opinion had come up, and Rama achieved order achieved through respect, love, and sacrifice. The epic built a social system that discouraged selfishness, anger, hate, greed, lust particularly among family members and turned towards stability through individual and social values of patience, tolerance, and duty.   Rama’s heroism was not merely ion the battlefield but on his sacrifices and ideals that were magnified in the epic.  It was going to be a golden Age where hope comes back;  a peaceful era, with wealth and harvest and renewal.  Rama stood for renovation, continuity and preservation of ancient values. There was hope for man.  It is not surprising that they associated him to be an avatar of Vishnu, the god of Preservation. &lt;br /&gt;
A cultural context normally gives rise to unknown events, unique leaders as it was in Greece. Perhaps , there was famine or environmental disturbances during the period; there might have been problems with village economies, and hunger, and the hero promised release from these. History has been what is relevant, and useful in collective memory not what was necessarily written in India, which is differenct from western viewpoint. History (like art) constructs what is educative, useful, dramatic and enlightening. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indian culture recognized the insecurity in man, environment, and injustices. It strove to elaborate a condition and an atmosphere that portrayed stability, to reflect upon what is right and wrong. The Ramayana provided the theoretical and peaceful structure for Indian culture. &lt;br /&gt;
To the unlettered, purely as a narrative of India, it provided roots to tap into. Many of the places were named by kings with sites associated with the epic,that lent a sacredness to the local territory. In UP and Bihar, stories were appropriated as their own story, providing a sense of history. Lanka, Nepal, Karnataka and several other places were associated with the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama (among royalty) has reinforced a certain image of political leadership and kingly power that stood for an ideology of respect, righteous leadership and a peaceful life. Hence later kings called themselves as Rama. The Guptas, Chalukyas, Gangas, Cholas and Rajputs, all considered themselves as Rama and rename their territories as one of the sites related to Ramayana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dramatization of Themes==&lt;br /&gt;
Survival demanded imagination. The epic of Ramayana is particularly interesting in its various themes – namely – the leadership of a king, his trials and tribulations, and his success. The Ramayana evokes emotional and intellectual interests. Whether it is the Surpanakha’s episode or Bali-Sugriva duel, or for that matter, Vibhishan’s role in bringing down the downfall of his brother, the writers have not navigated the space between the right and the wrong. &lt;br /&gt;
The impact of the epic is due to numerous reasons. The narrative of Rama in the forest evokes sympathy, his success in the war and return to his kingdom is refreshing and joyful.  The story is magical, Hanuman could fly to the magical mountain;  his rescue of Sita and uproot the mountain, the devotion of Lakshmana shows his magnanimity and most importantly,  Ravana the evil king of Lanka led to the rise of an ideal king of dharma.  Sita is the queen of the Hindu woman -hood,  and her devotion to Rama  was unflinching. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not uncommon in mythology to create elaborate stories around historic heroic figures to elevate them to the level of gods who have time and again formed the basis for the development of religious sects. The same was true with the Greeks who created their gods. In the epic Iliad, there are mentioned more gods than what is mentioned in the Ramayana. A critical comparative examination of ancient epics and narratives within a historical context will provide a reasonable understanding and interpretation of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramayana created a god out of a person, and it did not matter whether he ruled a small or a big kingdom, whether Kaikeyi loved or hated Rama, whether Ravana was a real demon with ten heads, or whether Sita was born in Nepal or India, or whether Rama built the bridge to Sri Lanka. Rama’s banishment was unjust, the personality of Kaikeyi, Manthara are ugly, unnerving, Dasaratha’s guilt, his obligations, and despondency impactful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the forest, far from the anguish of family politics, the moral imagination of Rama and Sita has expanded. As honoured guests of the forest and its inhabitants, they begin to reconsider what it means to be human-not divine, armed and separate from the earthly habitat, but mortal, disarmed and in harmony with nature. The visual images are hypnotic. They are not merely illustrations, but condense different narrative incidents leading up to a crucial moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sita is a vital moral presence whose imagination is alert to the strangeness and wonder of the forest world. She understands that here is something profound and essential for a life to be called good life from which all social, traditional, or religious presuppositions have been erased. For instance, before meeting Jatayu, Rama had promised Agastya he would kill the asuras. Overcoming her shyness, Sita tells Rama that while he is the embodiment of dharma his vow is morally wrong. The desire for power can lead to adharma, she says. In her hierarchy of evil acts, three are particularly dangerous. Telling lies is bad and adultery is shameful. It is a moment of ethical choice for Rama; of reconsidering human responsibilities and duties and she wants Rama to think and act like an ideal he aspires to be rather than a theologically bound prince. With respect and love, Sita tells Rama a story about how violence destroys an ethical man. Sita&#039;s moral stature is thus equal to that of Rama&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dramatic aspects of emotion, conversation, ethics, idealism, were woven around as the story of Rama was an oral tradition that was spread by word of mouth. They were enacted in folk theaters, and given detailed content in Valmiki’s Ramayana  dynamically adapted to social and cultural changes. &lt;br /&gt;
The narrative enforce the people with meaning -  religious, theological through poems, Sanskrit writings, and folk stories. Valmiki’s epic poem (ca. 750–500 BCE) was enticing for generations. Hence we encounter a number of Ramanayanas, produced – written, painted, sculpted, enacted with vividness, on a human and divine level. There is truth and beauty in them due to philosophical , spiritual, real and   fictious  portraits , that provides an unending theme to the artist. In it we find the power of imagination—a variety of emotions - of grief, longing ecstasy,  vindictiveness. Subjects, kings, parents, children all can relate to it. It realizes the complexties of life;  faithfulness, dharma, righteousness, filial piety, martial power,  governance, land and leadership.  The dramatization of  Ram Lila dramatisation — a—   fostered  divinzation. The Hanuman chalisa  shaped the world of the  medieval.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The imaginary of ordinary folk was important .The institutional frameworks and environments in which these artistic works exist are multiple and serve as a methodological tool for understanding folk art practices from India, for they are often found in local communities, museums, private collections, or the handicraft market simultaneously. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Arts, Sacredness and Divinization==&lt;br /&gt;
The epic is dramatic; it is a story to focus upon in drama, theater, dance, music, painting, sculpture,  metal work and textiles. Emotional and intellectual content was appealing to all arts. Deification of Rama was achieved through various means, narrative, enactments, ethics, belief, drama and folk lore and particularly via artistic media - in visual and performing arts all considered on an equal plane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from time immemorial.  Mela of Ramayana promotes the original Awadhi composed by Tulsidas between 16th and 17th centuries CE. Other rishis such as Rishi Valmiki, Acharya Vasishtha, Rishi Vishwamitra, Agastya Muni, Nishad, Jatayu and Mata Sabri were minor deities. Bhajans and Kirtans, the Ramcharit Manas Path, and Sunderkand, Ram Stuti are recited and followed by Shuddh Nritya (pure dance) including todas, paran, tukada, tihai and jugalbandi are enacted. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the walls of temples, in the Pappanatha in Pattadakal, are embodiments of the story, in the paintings in Mewar, on textiles are the combat of Rama and Ravana, prints of Raja Ravi Verma, and on photographs of devotion. Mewar, Kishangarh, Jodhpur, Bikaner, Chamba, Kangra or Guler assumed that the paintings had merit because they were illustrations of either religious motifs, legendary heroes, courtly life or decorative styles. This gave miniature art a social, moral and sacred purpose. It succeeded in making miniature paintings part of our social, moral world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artist created his sublime visions. Sita is a simple lady, compassionate, and listens to Jatayu’s tales.  The forest is sacred, with birds, deer, trees. Nature is seen through beauty. Arts capture the peaceful, the tranquil, and the elementary. Models of goodness that avert tragedy were portrayed. Ravana with his multiple heads and arms, his golden palace as a dramatic battle can be seen on stage, poetry and paintings. The waking of Kumbhakarna and his going to the battle is hillarious. Hanuman’s journey to obtain the herb and taking back the entire mountain on his back as he soars through the air is captivating. &lt;br /&gt;
The story telling devices in paintings - of perceptual, conceptual view and continuous narration is common in Indian arts. The artist&#039;s facility in organizing the space is remarkable. A sense of balance Himalaya in search of the special herb that will save between the figures, landscape is depicted with a sense of time and space. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many times when patronized by kings had a political function of propaganda as it was with the Rajputs. In the temple complex of Prambanan Indonesia is the iconographical programme with innumerable narrative scenes from the epic patronized by kings. The temple houses an outstanding iconographic programme in its architecture, comprising scenes from the epic. Ramayana has disseminated across many parts of Southeast Asia in different ways, irrespective of the religious beliefs of these societies. Lanka is associated with Ravana and Sita’s vana. The plant sanjivani - a herbal medicine that Lord Hanuman brought by lifting the mountain on which it was planted to cure Lord Ram&#039;s brother Lakshman) from Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka was central to the Hindu epic the Ramayana, being the scene of the battle between the Indian king Rama and the Sri Lankan Ravana. The epic had an important place in the unlikeliest places in Southern Sri Lanka, the Muslim Malay community.In Java, as in the rest of South East Asia and became  a part of the local folk culture from the 9th C. CE onwards. &lt;br /&gt;
Given that it spans more than one kind of society, the epic was immensely popular both as a linear narrative of the heroic as well as in the embroidered intricacies of the stories, all of which led to Rama being a God, avatar of Vishnu that changed the character of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ramanayan is an integral part of Indian culture. It is an epic of unending themes that arose within an historical and cultural context.  The dramatic narrative weaved royalty, leadership, narrative, family life and values simultaneously. The interaction between ideology, narrative, and artistic traditions substantiated relevant values of cultural life. Ultimately Rama deified as a god that was equally relevant during the early medieval period.  It was a dynamic method that reverberated and sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace in ancient and medieval times.       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative unfolds chronologically   keeping in mind the human aspect of Rama as well as his ideology.  The collective psychology of the people that needed the story of Rama and its spread and spatial occurrence is not a new phenomenon in the ancient world.  History was made intelligible through folk lore, locale, drama and visual arts and geographical locale that was an outgrowth of earlier cultural process. &lt;br /&gt;
There is a range of texts, beliefs, and practices regarding the ritual and divine status of the image. A single sculpture possesses a range of possible meanings and significations depending upon its cultural context.  It is essential to recognize the importance of the arts as influential factors for the sacredness of the epic. Historians need to recognize this fact and value its importance for a multitude of purposes. Narratives and arts acted together, and are interwoven in the religious, social, political, artistic, philosophical realms. The history of this interaction between Hindu imagery and practitioners, priests, curators, reformers, leaders can be still found today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama and Sita should be viewed together by historians as it was and is in public consciousness.  From ancient times, Rama and Sita preserved in public and historical memory suggests a discourse based on an ordered society. – on ideas of duty, compassion, and service. They are are cultural icons. Rama as an ideal leader and king. Sita is often seen as the uniting force, the ideal and keeper of dharma and human love. In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, arts and the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from long. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 A comparative understanding of the particular circumstances that led to the rise of the Rama will provide an accurate understanding of the hero. Ramayana is not a purana. The nature and function of an epic is tremendous, its spread, retention in collective memory, territorial relation, imaginative literature, substantiation in artistic modes is tremendous. Literary masterpieces are a product of historical circumstances and more research can be directed to the historical period.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139914</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa where ideology and arts meet narrative and historical context</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_where_ideology_and_arts_meet_narrative_and_historical_context&amp;diff=139914"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:33:04Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Nalini Rao, Assoc. Prof. of World Arts, SUA, CA &amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic, Rāmāyaṇa, is a living topic of contemporary relevance. It constitutes a substantial part of Indian historical collective memory that influenced the socio-cultural, religious, and political landscape of India to a large extent. Hence, creative minds through ages and across different cross-sections of Indian society have re-interpreted and re-created the epic narrative in varied forms through diverse media. This article examines the interaction between ideology, narrative and historical context with artistic traditions that substantiated relevant values of cultural life. History was made intelligible through religious and social values, visual arts, and geographical locale. Thus, there was a transformation of the protagonist, Rama, into a divinity that resulted in his icons in Hindu temples. Numerous stories about Rama were an outgrowth of an earlier cultural process that ultimately became a dynamic method that sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Introduction==&lt;br /&gt;
The Sanskrit epic Rāmāyaṇa is divided into seven cantos with 24,000 verses.  It is the story of Rama, prince of Ayodhya. He is about to be crowned king when Kaikeyi, one of the wives of his father, Dasaratha, demands that her son Bharata be crowned instead. Rama is forced into exile with his wife Sita and brother Lakshmana. In the forest, Ravana the king of Lanka, who has coveted Sita, abducts her. Rama assembles an army of monkeys and they invade Lanka, killing Ravana and rescuing Sita. She proves her chastity through a trial by fire. After fourteen years, Rama finally rules Ayodhya, leading to a golden age. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The epic itself, like many Indic texts, is highly revered both as a religious text. It is one of the earliest and most influential Vaiṣṇava texts, and as a literary work that is not only a great poem but indeed the very first poem and the forerunner of all subsequent poetry. The story has variations in Indian and S.E.Asian history.  Texts on Ramayana range from 7th century BCE to 4th century BCE.  The most authoritative one was written by Valmiki in Sanskrit in 2nd, century BCE. In the 16th century ACE it was rewritten by Tulsidas in the 16th century Awadhi dialect under the title Ramacharitamanas. There are innumerable versions of the tale; to name a few, they include the 12th-century Tamil language Ramavataram, 12th-century Kannada Ramachandra Charitapurana or Pampa Ramayana by Nagachandra, 13th-century Telugu language Sri Ranganatha Ramayanam, 16th-century  Ramcharitmanas,  and the 17th-century  Adhyathmaramayanam Kilippattu. There have been many commentaries in Sanskrit on the epics from the 11th C to the 17th century ACE examining their meaning and intention. For example, a substantial tradition of writing narratives based on the life of lord Rama, can be traced in Kashmiri literature as early as the 19th century. Around seven Ramayanas are available: namely Ramavataracharita (1847), Shankar-Ramayana (1870), Vishnupratap-Ramayana (1904-14), Ananda Ramavataracharita (1888), Rammayan-i-Sharma (1919-26), Tarachand Ramayana (1926-27), and Amar-Ramayana (1950). Ramavataracharit, which is available in published form, is the most well-known and significant of these. Among the available and unavailable Ramayanas of Kashmiri mentioned above, &#039;Ramavataracharit &#039; has a special place in Kashmiri literature and stands out for its popularity. In S.E Asia are the Khmer Reamker, the Old Javanese Kakawin Ramayana, and the Thai Ramakien, the Lao Phra Lak Phra Lam, and the Burmese Yama Zatdaw.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historicity==&lt;br /&gt;
There are many reasons to consider the epic or a part of it as historical truth. Rama, is portrayed as a living personality; he suffers all of the mental, emotional, and physical pain to which ordinary mortals are prey but he is also as an ideal king. Secondly historicity as we understand it today, was not of much concern to the authors and to the audience of past times; it was an oral tradition which was considered as a historical document. The journey of the triad and territorial identity should be included by the historian noting that past documents could have been lost. The Valmiki Ramayana in its original form was an oral narrative which became a sacred book and a text on dharma. There is reason to believe that some part of it happened in the past.  That it was refashioned time and again to convert it into a religious text or for other purposes. Rama who is worshipped as the supreme form and main manifestation of Vishnu did not rise into prominence before the 11th and 12th Centuries CE.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Oral Tradition to Narrative==&lt;br /&gt;
There are several versions of the Ramayana that vary according to historical period, regional literary tradition, religious affiliation, and political and social context. The original text, an epic composed by bards, was recited at sacrificial rituals, during feasts and the courts of the kings (rajas). The hero, Rama, rules from the city of Ayodhya over the kingdom of Kosala situated in the middle Ganges plain, claims descent from the solar dynasty. Rama is the chief of the righteous fighting against Ravana, a demon who fills the world with terror. Rama is the personification of an ideal king and his reign is symbolic in social memory, being a period of prosperity that has the term  in Rama-rajya.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==History or Myth==&lt;br /&gt;
Tales of the king’s adventures through the journey can be read as we see the architecture and arts in Ayodhya, Nepal, Sri Lanka, Hampi and Anegundi. From Rishyamuk Parbat to King Bali’s cave, local folklore connects many spots to the stories in the Ramayana.  That he was deified as a god was equally relevant during the early medieval period as found in artistic traditions of sculpture and architecture. &lt;br /&gt;
Naturally a question mark has been put about the reality of incidences that has been narrated in the text. The debate whether the king Rama, is a mythical character or a real-life ruler can run on for hours. The spreading of the epic throughout the human society from years after years was accompanied orally by many disciples from generation to generation. As it had been carried through oral recitation there was a lot of possibilities of addition and alteration at different stages of such progress. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But an inevitable question always arises whether the personality of Rama mentioned in the epic are fact or fictitious? So, always there is a question mark whether the epic contains any historical fact, or it is a simple epic novel? It is quite evident that there are several portions found in the story which seems to be exaggerated. The composed verse was being spread from generation to generation through preceptors. During the passage of long journey quote from memory addition and alteration were incorporated. However, aggrandizement and magnification was very common issue in the ancient period and can be compared to what was in ancient Greece.  Thus it is difficult to dismiss it as mythology. There are many archaeological sources that have been lost, given the heavy building layered activity in areas associated with the Ramayana.   While positive evidence have been found regarding the Mahabharata (particularly in Dvaraka by the archaeologist, Dr. S.R. Rao) it is possible that some evidence will be found about Ramayana in the future.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Historical Context==&lt;br /&gt;
The question that should be asked is what was the historical circumstances that led to the rise of the hero and might have happened in the context of ancient Indian historical evidence.  The Reason that there are diff versions is that it was an oral tradition (as the Iliad in Greece) and hence the poets’ imagination of an ideal king reigns supreme. However, it might have been true that Rama was a more compassionate leader than earlier ones. Secondly there was a reason why people had collective memory and built upon the ideology of Rama, his personality, and the narrative stories that were told and retold. They struck a chord to every class and group of people. A glance at the ancient historical period of various cultures gives us an idea why epics and narratives were exaggerated or held in historical memory. It was the historical context in which Rama ruled that made him an ideal king, perhaps the many wars or confusion, jealousies, intrigues, tribals, forest areas, that occur in the epic.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The historical circumstances during the post Indus Valley (and pre-Buddhist) period, the post second urbanization era, rise of kingdoms, strife at various levels probably contributed to his rise. Historically during a troubled period of confusion, a leader wi†˙ values made sense. The epic was created with an adventure - a variety of personal, public, and popular themes and ideals .e &lt;br /&gt;
  &lt;br /&gt;
The intervention by Rama for a degnerating society; his enlightened way of living was the ideal. Historical circumstances probably provoked it as it had done during the ancient Greek period, when Homer wrote the Iliad. Authors exaggerated the accomplishments of the king, his ideals, his humanistic values of a king who stood for some sort of an ideal of dharma and justices .  Society was perhaps, illogical, and unjust; elders were not respected; there was discord between man and nature, self and society. There was a quest for the infinite that provided a basis for understanding behavior and relationships. Social relations, norms, practices   Interests conflicts, differnces of opinion had come up, and Rama achieved order achieved through respect, love, and sacrifice. The epic built a social system that discouraged selfishness, anger, hate, greed, lust particularly among family members and turned towards stability through individual and social values of patience, tolerance, and duty.   Rama’s heroism was not merely ion the battlefield but on his sacrifices and ideals that were magnified in the epic.  It was going to be a golden Age where hope comes back;  a peaceful era, with wealth and harvest and renewal.  Rama stood for renovation, continuity and preservation of ancient values. There was hope for man.  It is not surprising that they associated him to be an avatar of Vishnu, the god of Preservation. &lt;br /&gt;
A cultural context normally gives rise to unknown events, unique leaders as it was in Greece. Perhaps , there was famine or environmental disturbances during the period; there might have been problems with village economies, and hunger, and the hero promised release from these. History has been what is relevant, and useful in collective memory not what was necessarily written in India, which is differenct from western viewpoint. History (like art) constructs what is educative, useful, dramatic and enlightening. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Indian culture recognized the insecurity in man, environment, and injustices. It strove to elaborate a condition and an atmosphere that portrayed stability, to reflect upon what is right and wrong. The Ramayana provided the theoretical and peaceful structure for Indian culture. &lt;br /&gt;
To the unlettered, purely as a narrative of India, it provided roots to tap into. Many of the places were named by kings with sites associated with the epic,that lent a sacredness to the local territory. In UP and Bihar, stories were appropriated as their own story, providing a sense of history. Lanka, Nepal, Karnataka and several other places were associated with the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama (among royalty) has reinforced a certain image of political leadership and kingly power that stood for an ideology of respect, righteous leadership and a peaceful life. Hence later kings called themselves as Rama. The Guptas, Chalukyas, Gangas, Cholas and Rajputs, all considered themselves as Rama and rename their territories as one of the sites related to Ramayana.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Dramatization of Themes==&lt;br /&gt;
Survival demanded imagination. The epic of Ramayana is particularly interesting in its various themes – namely – the leadership of a king, his trials and tribulations, and his success. The Ramayana evokes emotional and intellectual interests. Whether it is the Surpanakha’s episode or Bali-Sugriva duel, or for that matter, Vibhishan’s role in bringing down the downfall of his brother, the writers have not navigated the space between the right and the wrong. &lt;br /&gt;
The impact of the epic is due to numerous reasons. The narrative of Rama in the forest evokes sympathy, his success in the war and return to his kingdom is refreshing and joyful.  The story is magical, Hanuman could fly to the magical mountain;  his rescue of Sita and uproot the mountain, the devotion of Lakshmana shows his magnanimity and most importantly,  Ravana the evil king of Lanka led to the rise of an ideal king of dharma.  Sita is the queen of the Hindu woman -hood,  and her devotion to Rama  was unflinching. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
It is not uncommon in mythology to create elaborate stories around historic heroic figures to elevate them to the level of gods who have time and again formed the basis for the development of religious sects. The same was true with the Greeks who created their gods. In the epic Iliad, there are mentioned more gods than what is mentioned in the Ramayana. A critical comparative examination of ancient epics and narratives within a historical context will provide a reasonable understanding and interpretation of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Ramayana created a god out of a person, and it did not matter whether he ruled a small or a big kingdom, whether Kaikeyi loved or hated Rama, whether Ravana was a real demon with ten heads, or whether Sita was born in Nepal or India, or whether Rama built the bridge to Sri Lanka. Rama’s banishment was unjust, the personality of Kaikeyi, Manthara are ugly, unnerving, Dasaratha’s guilt, his obligations, and despondency impactful.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In the forest, far from the anguish of family politics, the moral imagination of Rama and Sita has expanded. As honoured guests of the forest and its inhabitants, they begin to reconsider what it means to be human-not divine, armed and separate from the earthly habitat, but mortal, disarmed and in harmony with nature. The visual images are hypnotic. They are not merely illustrations, but condense different narrative incidents leading up to a crucial moment.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Sita is a vital moral presence whose imagination is alert to the strangeness and wonder of the forest world. She understands that here is something profound and essential for a life to be called good life from which all social, traditional, or religious presuppositions have been erased. For instance, before meeting Jatayu, Rama had promised Agastya he would kill the asuras. Overcoming her shyness, Sita tells Rama that while he is the embodiment of dharma his vow is morally wrong. The desire for power can lead to adharma, she says. In her hierarchy of evil acts, three are particularly dangerous. Telling lies is bad and adultery is shameful. It is a moment of ethical choice for Rama; of reconsidering human responsibilities and duties and she wants Rama to think and act like an ideal he aspires to be rather than a theologically bound prince. With respect and love, Sita tells Rama a story about how violence destroys an ethical man. Sita&#039;s moral stature is thus equal to that of Rama&#039;s.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Dramatic aspects of emotion, conversation, ethics, idealism, were woven around as the story of Rama was an oral tradition that was spread by word of mouth. They were enacted in folk theaters, and given detailed content in Valmiki’s Ramayana  dynamically adapted to social and cultural changes. &lt;br /&gt;
The narrative enforce the people with meaning -  religious, theological through poems, Sanskrit writings, and folk stories. Valmiki’s epic poem (ca. 750–500 BCE) was enticing for generations. Hence we encounter a number of Ramanayanas, produced – written, painted, sculpted, enacted with vividness, on a human and divine level. There is truth and beauty in them due to philosophical , spiritual, real and   fictious  portraits , that provides an unending theme to the artist. In it we find the power of imagination—a variety of emotions - of grief, longing ecstasy,  vindictiveness. Subjects, kings, parents, children all can relate to it. It realizes the complexties of life;  faithfulness, dharma, righteousness, filial piety, martial power,  governance, land and leadership.  The dramatization of  Ram Lila dramatisation — a—   fostered  divinzation. The Hanuman chalisa  shaped the world of the  medieval.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The imaginary of ordinary folk was important .The institutional frameworks and environments in which these artistic works exist are multiple and serve as a methodological tool for understanding folk art practices from India, for they are often found in local communities, museums, private collections, or the handicraft market simultaneously. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Arts, Sacredness and Divinization==&lt;br /&gt;
The epic is dramatic; it is a story to focus upon in drama, theater, dance, music, painting, sculpture,  metal work and textiles. Emotional and intellectual content was appealing to all arts. Deification of Rama was achieved through various means, narrative, enactments, ethics, belief, drama and folk lore and particularly via artistic media - in visual and performing arts all considered on an equal plane. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from time immemorial.  Mela of Ramayana promotes the original Awadhi composed by Tulsidas between 16th and 17th centuries CE. Other rishis such as Rishi Valmiki, Acharya Vasishtha, Rishi Vishwamitra, Agastya Muni, Nishad, Jatayu and Mata Sabri were minor deities. Bhajans and Kirtans, the Ramcharit Manas Path, and Sunderkand, Ram Stuti are recited and followed by Shuddh Nritya (pure dance) including todas, paran, tukada, tihai and jugalbandi are enacted. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
On the walls of temples, in the Pappanatha in Pattadakal, are embodiments of the story, in the paintings in Mewar, on textiles are the combat of Rama and Ravana, prints of Raja Ravi Verma, and on photographs of devotion. Mewar, Kishangarh, Jodhpur, Bikaner, Chamba, Kangra or Guler assumed that the paintings had merit because they were illustrations of either religious motifs, legendary heroes, courtly life or decorative styles. This gave miniature art a social, moral and sacred purpose. It succeeded in making miniature paintings part of our social, moral world. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The artist created his sublime visions. Sita is a simple lady, compassionate, and listens to Jatayu’s tales.  The forest is sacred, with birds, deer, trees. Nature is seen through beauty. Arts capture the peaceful, the tranquil, and the elementary. Models of goodness that avert tragedy were portrayed. Ravana with his multiple heads and arms, his golden palace as a dramatic battle can be seen on stage, poetry and paintings. The waking of Kumbhakarna and his going to the battle is hillarious. Hanuman’s journey to obtain the herb and taking back the entire mountain on his back as he soars through the air is captivating. &lt;br /&gt;
The story telling devices in paintings - of perceptual, conceptual view and continuous narration is common in Indian arts. The artist&#039;s facility in organizing the space is remarkable. A sense of balance Himalaya in search of the special herb that will save between the figures, landscape is depicted with a sense of time and space. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many times when patronized by kings had a political function of propaganda as it was with the Rajputs. In the temple complex of Prambanan Indonesia is the iconographical programme with innumerable narrative scenes from the epic patronized by kings. The temple houses an outstanding iconographic programme in its architecture, comprising scenes from the epic. Ramayana has disseminated across many parts of Southeast Asia in different ways, irrespective of the religious beliefs of these societies. Lanka is associated with Ravana and Sita’s vana. The plant sanjivani - a herbal medicine that Lord Hanuman brought by lifting the mountain on which it was planted to cure Lord Ram&#039;s brother Lakshman) from Sri Lanka. Sri Lanka was central to the Hindu epic the Ramayana, being the scene of the battle between the Indian king Rama and the Sri Lankan Ravana. The epic had an important place in the unlikeliest places in Southern Sri Lanka, the Muslim Malay community.In Java, as in the rest of South East Asia and became  a part of the local folk culture from the 9th C. CE onwards. &lt;br /&gt;
Given that it spans more than one kind of society, the epic was immensely popular both as a linear narrative of the heroic as well as in the embroidered intricacies of the stories, all of which led to Rama being a God, avatar of Vishnu that changed the character of the epic. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
==Conclusion==&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Ramanayan is an integral part of Indian culture. It is an epic of unending themes that arose within an historical and cultural context.  The dramatic narrative weaved royalty, leadership, narrative, family life and values simultaneously. The interaction between ideology, narrative, and artistic traditions substantiated relevant values of cultural life. Ultimately Rama deified as a god that was equally relevant during the early medieval period.  It was a dynamic method that reverberated and sustained kings, kingdoms and the populace in ancient and medieval times.       &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The narrative unfolds chronologically   keeping in mind the human aspect of Rama as well as his ideology.  The collective psychology of the people that needed the story of Rama and its spread and spatial occurrence is not a new phenomenon in the ancient world.  History was made intelligible through folk lore, locale, drama and visual arts and geographical locale that was an outgrowth of earlier cultural process. &lt;br /&gt;
There is a range of texts, beliefs, and practices regarding the ritual and divine status of the image. A single sculpture possesses a range of possible meanings and significations depending upon its cultural context.  It is essential to recognize the importance of the arts as influential factors for the sacredness of the epic. Historians need to recognize this fact and value its importance for a multitude of purposes. Narratives and arts acted together, and are interwoven in the religious, social, political, artistic, philosophical realms. The history of this interaction between Hindu imagery and practitioners, priests, curators, reformers, leaders can be still found today. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Rama and Sita should be viewed together by historians as it was and is in public consciousness.  From ancient times, Rama and Sita preserved in public and historical memory suggests a discourse based on an ordered society. – on ideas of duty, compassion, and service. They are are cultural icons. Rama as an ideal leader and king. Sita is often seen as the uniting force, the ideal and keeper of dharma and human love. In Indian folklore, songs, oral traditions and practices, arts and the popular worship of Ram and Sita as one entity has existed from long. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 A comparative understanding of the particular circumstances that led to the rise of the Rama will provide an accurate understanding of the hero. Ramayana is not a purana. The nature and function of an epic is tremendous, its spread, retention in collective memory, territorial relation, imaginative literature, substantiation in artistic modes is tremendous. Literary masterpieces are a product of historical circumstances and more research can be directed to the historical period.&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bharat&amp;diff=139913</id>
		<title>Talk:Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bharat</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bharat&amp;diff=139913"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:29:33Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: Deval Sancheti moved page Talk:Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bharat to Talk:Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bhārat&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;#REDIRECT [[Talk:Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bhārat]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139912</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bhārat</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139912"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:29:32Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: Deval Sancheti moved page Talk:Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bharat to Talk:Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bhārat&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Virag Pachpore&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Sri Rāma is worshipped and adored as national hero of Bhārat, an epitome of ‘Purushāthartha’ and his stories find diverse manifestation all over the country and even abroad. The story of the Prince of Ayodhya finds its way in the folk art, folklore and folk dances of the region. During his entire life, there is seldom any reference to Sri Rāma traveling to northeast Bharat as compared to Sri Krishna. His entire sojourn was from Ayodhya to Sri Lanka through the thick Dandaka forest covering the present states of Uttar Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh, Chhattisgarh, Maharashtra, Telangana, Andhra Pradesh, Karnataka and Tamil Nadu. One finds ample evidence of his presence in these states. But that is not the case here in the northeastern states of Bhārat. There is ample scope to believe that the Rāmāyaṇa tradition must have travelled to the hills and dales of the enchanting northeast Bhārat through the South East Asian region. This was later adapted by the people making some changes to suit their cultural surroundings and religious beliefs. Assam has a very rich Rāmāyaṇa tradition preserved in oral and written form and also as a performing art. The famous Rāmāyaṇa written by the great Assamese poet Madhav Kandali is still relevant to the people of Assam and held in great reverence to that of Valmiki’s work. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there is evidence to prove the presence of Rāmāyaṇa tradition among the various janajāti people and communities in the northeast Bharat. Most surprising is the presence of folklore among the Mizo people&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;90 percent of the Mizo community have been converted to Christianity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; expressing their belief that Rama and Lakshmaṇa&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;They called Lakshmaṇa as ‘Khena’&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; taught them the art of cultivation of rice! However, they have a treasure trove of evidence and that too live ones, to prove their strong links – emotional, ethnic, political and cultural and linguistic etc. with the rest of Bhārat. The references to places, people and plants of the Mahābhārata period are amply found in these north-eastern states. And now, this seminar has brought to fore its connection to the Rāmāyaṇa tradition which is older to Mahābhārata in its historicity.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Many Muslims today accept Sri Rāma as Imam-e-Hind. Even the famous Muslim poet Mohammad Iqbal, who composed ‘Sāre Jahan se Achcha Hindosta Hamārā’, described Sri Rāma as ‘Imām-e-Hind’. Iqbal wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;“Hain Rāma ke Vajud Pe Hindosta ko Naaz, Ahle Nazar samajhte hain usko Imam-e-Hind&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the late 80s, a seminar on Rāmakathā Traditions in the Northeast Bharat was organized under the auspices of Guwahati University wherein scholars from various states of the region participated and it was then this presence of Rāmāyaṇa became known to the people. Rest of Bhārat is yet to connect itself emotionally with the people of northeast, though the latter consider them as ‘True Bhāratiya’, and they have proved their loyalty to Bhārat during the 1962 Chinese invasion and on many other occasions. But it is most unfortunate that we still consider them as different from us, mostly due to their facial features and languages. Examples of such discrimination galore in the national capital and other metro cities.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, what is more interesting is the presence of Rāmkathā among the various janjatis of the region. The Karbis, inhabiting the Karbi Anglong district of Assam, have a great tradition of Ramayana which is basically oral. The story of Rāma is known as ‘Sabin Alun’ and it is set in the milieu of Karbi customs and culture, traditions and beliefs and of course, their way of life. I was first introduced to the ‘Karbi Rāmāyaṇa’ by Swami Bangovind Parampanthi of Assam Vishwa Hindu Parishad. The great savant Lakhiman Guru who worked among the Karbi people, had revived this tradition. The Karbis believe that they are descendants of Sugriva, the King of ‘Kishkindha’ who helped Rama in finding Sita and eliminating Rāvaṇa, the King of Sri Lanka with his army of ‘Vānara’.The name ‘Karbi’ is also supposed to be a corrupt form of ‘Kaveri’, a river in south Bhārat considered as pious as the Ganga from where these people are believed to have migrated to their present habitat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The people who can recite Rama’s song are held in very high esteem in the Karbi society. According to Karbi tradition, Rama goes to his would-be Father-in-Law’s house and works there in fields etc. to prove his competence as a ‘good’ groom who can take care of his daughter. Tiwa people in Assam also have oral tradition and preserve Rāmakathā as ‘Rāmāyaṇa Kharang’. The Rabha people have a folk song that says “let’s go and see the horse of Sri Rāma’.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Khamtis of Lohit district in Arunachal Pradesh also have their own version of Rāmāyaṇa which seems to bear the influence of Jataka Tales and Buddhist philosophy. The Khamtis are Buddhists. Their Rāmakathā is known as ‘Lik Chaw Lamang’. The Mismis, another janjati in Lohit district has a folk tale that has closeness to Rāmakathā. The Aka people in Arunachal’s Kameng district also relate them to Jambavana, a lieutenant in Rama’s Army.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Meghalaya, a Christian-dominated state, the story of Rāma is equally popular. Especially, during the first telecast of Ramanand Sagar’s Rāmāyaṇa, a Serial on Doordarshan in 1987, most people in Meghalaya watched it with utmost devotion and concentration. The Khasis, Jaintias and Garo people have their own versions of Rāmāyaṇa. In 1900, the founder of the Seng Khasi movement Jeebon Roy, brought the story of Rāma in Khasi language first.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, Rāmāyaṇa was translated into Garo language by Redin Momin and was published years after his death in 1992. Among the Jaintia people there is tradition: If twin boys are born in any house they are named as ‘Rama and Lakhon’. But more interesting is the belief of people in the Ri-War area. This is an orange producing area and the oranges are sweet because they believe that Sri Rāma had brought them from Sri Lanka and dropped them in this area!&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Most interesting folklore is available in Mizoram, a tiny state that has now adopted Christianity. Here Rāmāyaṇa is a story of ‘Khena (Laxman) and Rama’. There are various characters in this story such as Khena, Hawlaman, Luppirabon, Lucarina that can be identified with Lakshamana, Hanuman, Mahiravana and Ravana. The Mizo folk tradition accepts Ram and Khena as ‘Gods’ and believe that they taught them how to cultivate paddy. Rice is used in various religious ceremonies and in invocation to rice these two characters are invariably mentioned. The invocation to rice goes like this:&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;While the earthworm took earth for shaping world,&lt;br /&gt;
While Mother Nature modelled the world,&lt;br /&gt;
You were created by Khena and Rama&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Tripura also we find a rich Rāmakathā tradition. ‘Rajratnākara’ a historical chronicle composed in the 15th century mentions Puru Sena, a King who was contemporary to King Dasharatha of Ayodhya. He had attended a sacrifice ceremony performed by Dasharatha at Ayodhya. King Ramganga Manikya of Tripura was an ardent devotee of Sri Rama. Manipur, which has a dominance of Vaishnava sect, has rich Ramayana tradition preserved through kathak, folk dances, kirtan, and songs. The ‘Jatra’ tradition in Manipur also preserves this story as ‘Lairik-Thiba-Maiba’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, due to the advent of Christianity these historical records were either destroyed or made untraceable. It is however heartening to note that of late various universities in the northeast Bharat have started unearthing these ancient hidden treasures. In the advent of Sri Ram Mandir at Ayodhya such discoveries would prove to be the best adhesive to bridge the emotional gap between the people of northeast and the rest of Bharat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}} &lt;br /&gt;
(https://www.newsbharati.com//Encyc/2020/3/31/Ramayana-north-east.html)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Ramayana_tradition_in_northeast_Bharat&amp;diff=139911</id>
		<title>Talk:Ramayana tradition in northeast Bharat</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Ramayana_tradition_in_northeast_Bharat&amp;diff=139911"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:29:12Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: Deval Sancheti moved page Talk:Ramayana tradition in northeast Bharat to Talk:Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bharat&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;#REDIRECT [[Talk:Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bharat]]&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139910</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bhārat</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139910"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:29:12Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: Deval Sancheti moved page Talk:Ramayana tradition in northeast Bharat to Talk:Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bharat&lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Virag Pachpore&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Sri Rāma is worshipped and adored as national hero of Bhārat, an epitome of ‘Purushāthartha’ and his stories find diverse manifestation all over the country and even abroad. The story of the Prince of Ayodhya finds its way in the folk art, folklore and folk dances of the region. During his entire life, there is seldom any reference to Sri Rāma traveling to northeast Bharat as compared to Sri Krishna. His entire sojourn was from Ayodhya to Sri Lanka through the thick Dandaka forest covering the present states of Uttar Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh, Chhattisgarh, Maharashtra, Telangana, Andhra Pradesh, Karnataka and Tamil Nadu. One finds ample evidence of his presence in these states. But that is not the case here in the northeastern states of Bhārat. There is ample scope to believe that the Rāmāyaṇa tradition must have travelled to the hills and dales of the enchanting northeast Bhārat through the South East Asian region. This was later adapted by the people making some changes to suit their cultural surroundings and religious beliefs. Assam has a very rich Rāmāyaṇa tradition preserved in oral and written form and also as a performing art. The famous Rāmāyaṇa written by the great Assamese poet Madhav Kandali is still relevant to the people of Assam and held in great reverence to that of Valmiki’s work. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there is evidence to prove the presence of Rāmāyaṇa tradition among the various janajāti people and communities in the northeast Bharat. Most surprising is the presence of folklore among the Mizo people&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;90 percent of the Mizo community have been converted to Christianity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; expressing their belief that Rama and Lakshmaṇa&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;They called Lakshmaṇa as ‘Khena’&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; taught them the art of cultivation of rice! However, they have a treasure trove of evidence and that too live ones, to prove their strong links – emotional, ethnic, political and cultural and linguistic etc. with the rest of Bhārat. The references to places, people and plants of the Mahābhārata period are amply found in these north-eastern states. And now, this seminar has brought to fore its connection to the Rāmāyaṇa tradition which is older to Mahābhārata in its historicity.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Many Muslims today accept Sri Rāma as Imam-e-Hind. Even the famous Muslim poet Mohammad Iqbal, who composed ‘Sāre Jahan se Achcha Hindosta Hamārā’, described Sri Rāma as ‘Imām-e-Hind’. Iqbal wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;“Hain Rāma ke Vajud Pe Hindosta ko Naaz, Ahle Nazar samajhte hain usko Imam-e-Hind&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the late 80s, a seminar on Rāmakathā Traditions in the Northeast Bharat was organized under the auspices of Guwahati University wherein scholars from various states of the region participated and it was then this presence of Rāmāyaṇa became known to the people. Rest of Bhārat is yet to connect itself emotionally with the people of northeast, though the latter consider them as ‘True Bhāratiya’, and they have proved their loyalty to Bhārat during the 1962 Chinese invasion and on many other occasions. But it is most unfortunate that we still consider them as different from us, mostly due to their facial features and languages. Examples of such discrimination galore in the national capital and other metro cities.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, what is more interesting is the presence of Rāmkathā among the various janjatis of the region. The Karbis, inhabiting the Karbi Anglong district of Assam, have a great tradition of Ramayana which is basically oral. The story of Rāma is known as ‘Sabin Alun’ and it is set in the milieu of Karbi customs and culture, traditions and beliefs and of course, their way of life. I was first introduced to the ‘Karbi Rāmāyaṇa’ by Swami Bangovind Parampanthi of Assam Vishwa Hindu Parishad. The great savant Lakhiman Guru who worked among the Karbi people, had revived this tradition. The Karbis believe that they are descendants of Sugriva, the King of ‘Kishkindha’ who helped Rama in finding Sita and eliminating Rāvaṇa, the King of Sri Lanka with his army of ‘Vānara’.The name ‘Karbi’ is also supposed to be a corrupt form of ‘Kaveri’, a river in south Bhārat considered as pious as the Ganga from where these people are believed to have migrated to their present habitat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The people who can recite Rama’s song are held in very high esteem in the Karbi society. According to Karbi tradition, Rama goes to his would-be Father-in-Law’s house and works there in fields etc. to prove his competence as a ‘good’ groom who can take care of his daughter. Tiwa people in Assam also have oral tradition and preserve Rāmakathā as ‘Rāmāyaṇa Kharang’. The Rabha people have a folk song that says “let’s go and see the horse of Sri Rāma’.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Khamtis of Lohit district in Arunachal Pradesh also have their own version of Rāmāyaṇa which seems to bear the influence of Jataka Tales and Buddhist philosophy. The Khamtis are Buddhists. Their Rāmakathā is known as ‘Lik Chaw Lamang’. The Mismis, another janjati in Lohit district has a folk tale that has closeness to Rāmakathā. The Aka people in Arunachal’s Kameng district also relate them to Jambavana, a lieutenant in Rama’s Army.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Meghalaya, a Christian-dominated state, the story of Rāma is equally popular. Especially, during the first telecast of Ramanand Sagar’s Rāmāyaṇa, a Serial on Doordarshan in 1987, most people in Meghalaya watched it with utmost devotion and concentration. The Khasis, Jaintias and Garo people have their own versions of Rāmāyaṇa. In 1900, the founder of the Seng Khasi movement Jeebon Roy, brought the story of Rāma in Khasi language first.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, Rāmāyaṇa was translated into Garo language by Redin Momin and was published years after his death in 1992. Among the Jaintia people there is tradition: If twin boys are born in any house they are named as ‘Rama and Lakhon’. But more interesting is the belief of people in the Ri-War area. This is an orange producing area and the oranges are sweet because they believe that Sri Rāma had brought them from Sri Lanka and dropped them in this area!&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Most interesting folklore is available in Mizoram, a tiny state that has now adopted Christianity. Here Rāmāyaṇa is a story of ‘Khena (Laxman) and Rama’. There are various characters in this story such as Khena, Hawlaman, Luppirabon, Lucarina that can be identified with Lakshamana, Hanuman, Mahiravana and Ravana. The Mizo folk tradition accepts Ram and Khena as ‘Gods’ and believe that they taught them how to cultivate paddy. Rice is used in various religious ceremonies and in invocation to rice these two characters are invariably mentioned. The invocation to rice goes like this:&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;While the earthworm took earth for shaping world,&lt;br /&gt;
While Mother Nature modelled the world,&lt;br /&gt;
You were created by Khena and Rama&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Tripura also we find a rich Rāmakathā tradition. ‘Rajratnākara’ a historical chronicle composed in the 15th century mentions Puru Sena, a King who was contemporary to King Dasharatha of Ayodhya. He had attended a sacrifice ceremony performed by Dasharatha at Ayodhya. King Ramganga Manikya of Tripura was an ardent devotee of Sri Rama. Manipur, which has a dominance of Vaishnava sect, has rich Ramayana tradition preserved through kathak, folk dances, kirtan, and songs. The ‘Jatra’ tradition in Manipur also preserves this story as ‘Lairik-Thiba-Maiba’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, due to the advent of Christianity these historical records were either destroyed or made untraceable. It is however heartening to note that of late various universities in the northeast Bharat have started unearthing these ancient hidden treasures. In the advent of Sri Ram Mandir at Ayodhya such discoveries would prove to be the best adhesive to bridge the emotional gap between the people of northeast and the rest of Bharat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}} &lt;br /&gt;
(https://www.newsbharati.com//Encyc/2020/3/31/Ramayana-north-east.html)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139909</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bhārat</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139909"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:28:08Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Virag Pachpore&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Sri Rāma is worshipped and adored as national hero of Bhārat, an epitome of ‘Purushāthartha’ and his stories find diverse manifestation all over the country and even abroad. The story of the Prince of Ayodhya finds its way in the folk art, folklore and folk dances of the region. During his entire life, there is seldom any reference to Sri Rāma traveling to northeast Bharat as compared to Sri Krishna. His entire sojourn was from Ayodhya to Sri Lanka through the thick Dandaka forest covering the present states of Uttar Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh, Chhattisgarh, Maharashtra, Telangana, Andhra Pradesh, Karnataka and Tamil Nadu. One finds ample evidence of his presence in these states. But that is not the case here in the northeastern states of Bhārat. There is ample scope to believe that the Rāmāyaṇa tradition must have travelled to the hills and dales of the enchanting northeast Bhārat through the South East Asian region. This was later adapted by the people making some changes to suit their cultural surroundings and religious beliefs. Assam has a very rich Rāmāyaṇa tradition preserved in oral and written form and also as a performing art. The famous Rāmāyaṇa written by the great Assamese poet Madhav Kandali is still relevant to the people of Assam and held in great reverence to that of Valmiki’s work. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there is evidence to prove the presence of Rāmāyaṇa tradition among the various janajāti people and communities in the northeast Bharat. Most surprising is the presence of folklore among the Mizo people&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;90 percent of the Mizo community have been converted to Christianity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; expressing their belief that Rama and Lakshmaṇa&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;They called Lakshmaṇa as ‘Khena’&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; taught them the art of cultivation of rice! However, they have a treasure trove of evidence and that too live ones, to prove their strong links – emotional, ethnic, political and cultural and linguistic etc. with the rest of Bhārat. The references to places, people and plants of the Mahābhārata period are amply found in these north-eastern states. And now, this seminar has brought to fore its connection to the Rāmāyaṇa tradition which is older to Mahābhārata in its historicity.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Many Muslims today accept Sri Rāma as Imam-e-Hind. Even the famous Muslim poet Mohammad Iqbal, who composed ‘Sāre Jahan se Achcha Hindosta Hamārā’, described Sri Rāma as ‘Imām-e-Hind’. Iqbal wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;“Hain Rāma ke Vajud Pe Hindosta ko Naaz, Ahle Nazar samajhte hain usko Imam-e-Hind&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the late 80s, a seminar on Rāmakathā Traditions in the Northeast Bharat was organized under the auspices of Guwahati University wherein scholars from various states of the region participated and it was then this presence of Rāmāyaṇa became known to the people. Rest of Bhārat is yet to connect itself emotionally with the people of northeast, though the latter consider them as ‘True Bhāratiya’, and they have proved their loyalty to Bhārat during the 1962 Chinese invasion and on many other occasions. But it is most unfortunate that we still consider them as different from us, mostly due to their facial features and languages. Examples of such discrimination galore in the national capital and other metro cities.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, what is more interesting is the presence of Rāmkathā among the various janjatis of the region. The Karbis, inhabiting the Karbi Anglong district of Assam, have a great tradition of Ramayana which is basically oral. The story of Rāma is known as ‘Sabin Alun’ and it is set in the milieu of Karbi customs and culture, traditions and beliefs and of course, their way of life. I was first introduced to the ‘Karbi Rāmāyaṇa’ by Swami Bangovind Parampanthi of Assam Vishwa Hindu Parishad. The great savant Lakhiman Guru who worked among the Karbi people, had revived this tradition. The Karbis believe that they are descendants of Sugriva, the King of ‘Kishkindha’ who helped Rama in finding Sita and eliminating Rāvaṇa, the King of Sri Lanka with his army of ‘Vānara’.The name ‘Karbi’ is also supposed to be a corrupt form of ‘Kaveri’, a river in south Bhārat considered as pious as the Ganga from where these people are believed to have migrated to their present habitat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The people who can recite Rama’s song are held in very high esteem in the Karbi society. According to Karbi tradition, Rama goes to his would-be Father-in-Law’s house and works there in fields etc. to prove his competence as a ‘good’ groom who can take care of his daughter. Tiwa people in Assam also have oral tradition and preserve Rāmakathā as ‘Rāmāyaṇa Kharang’. The Rabha people have a folk song that says “let’s go and see the horse of Sri Rāma’.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Khamtis of Lohit district in Arunachal Pradesh also have their own version of Rāmāyaṇa which seems to bear the influence of Jataka Tales and Buddhist philosophy. The Khamtis are Buddhists. Their Rāmakathā is known as ‘Lik Chaw Lamang’. The Mismis, another janjati in Lohit district has a folk tale that has closeness to Rāmakathā. The Aka people in Arunachal’s Kameng district also relate them to Jambavana, a lieutenant in Rama’s Army.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Meghalaya, a Christian-dominated state, the story of Rāma is equally popular. Especially, during the first telecast of Ramanand Sagar’s Rāmāyaṇa, a Serial on Doordarshan in 1987, most people in Meghalaya watched it with utmost devotion and concentration. The Khasis, Jaintias and Garo people have their own versions of Rāmāyaṇa. In 1900, the founder of the Seng Khasi movement Jeebon Roy, brought the story of Rāma in Khasi language first.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, Rāmāyaṇa was translated into Garo language by Redin Momin and was published years after his death in 1992. Among the Jaintia people there is tradition: If twin boys are born in any house they are named as ‘Rama and Lakhon’. But more interesting is the belief of people in the Ri-War area. This is an orange producing area and the oranges are sweet because they believe that Sri Rāma had brought them from Sri Lanka and dropped them in this area!&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Most interesting folklore is available in Mizoram, a tiny state that has now adopted Christianity. Here Rāmāyaṇa is a story of ‘Khena (Laxman) and Rama’. There are various characters in this story such as Khena, Hawlaman, Luppirabon, Lucarina that can be identified with Lakshamana, Hanuman, Mahiravana and Ravana. The Mizo folk tradition accepts Ram and Khena as ‘Gods’ and believe that they taught them how to cultivate paddy. Rice is used in various religious ceremonies and in invocation to rice these two characters are invariably mentioned. The invocation to rice goes like this:&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;While the earthworm took earth for shaping world,&lt;br /&gt;
While Mother Nature modelled the world,&lt;br /&gt;
You were created by Khena and Rama&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Tripura also we find a rich Rāmakathā tradition. ‘Rajratnākara’ a historical chronicle composed in the 15th century mentions Puru Sena, a King who was contemporary to King Dasharatha of Ayodhya. He had attended a sacrifice ceremony performed by Dasharatha at Ayodhya. King Ramganga Manikya of Tripura was an ardent devotee of Sri Rama. Manipur, which has a dominance of Vaishnava sect, has rich Ramayana tradition preserved through kathak, folk dances, kirtan, and songs. The ‘Jatra’ tradition in Manipur also preserves this story as ‘Lairik-Thiba-Maiba’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, due to the advent of Christianity these historical records were either destroyed or made untraceable. It is however heartening to note that of late various universities in the northeast Bharat have started unearthing these ancient hidden treasures. In the advent of Sri Ram Mandir at Ayodhya such discoveries would prove to be the best adhesive to bridge the emotional gap between the people of northeast and the rest of Bharat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}} &lt;br /&gt;
(https://www.newsbharati.com//Encyc/2020/3/31/Ramayana-north-east.html)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139908</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bhārat</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139908"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:25:49Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Virag Pachpore&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Sri Rāma is worshipped and adored as national hero of Bhārat, an epitome of ‘Purushāthartha’ and his stories find diverse manifestation all over the country and even abroad. The story of the Prince of Ayodhya finds its way in the folk art, folklore and folk dances of the region. During his entire life, there is seldom any reference to Sri Rāma traveling to northeast Bharat as compared to Sri Krishna. His entire sojourn was from Ayodhya to Sri Lanka through the thick Dandaka forest covering the present states of Uttar Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh, Chhattisgarh, Maharashtra, Telangana, Andhra Pradesh, Karnataka and Tamil Nadu. One finds ample evidence of his presence in these states. But that is not the case here in the northeastern states of Bhārat. There is ample scope to believe that the Rāmāyaṇa tradition must have travelled to the hills and dales of the enchanting northeast Bhārat through the South East Asian region. This was later adapted by the people making some changes to suit their cultural surroundings and religious beliefs. Assam has a very rich Rāmāyaṇa tradition preserved in oral and written form and also as a performing art. The famous Rāmāyaṇa written by the great Assamese poet Madhav Kandali is still relevant to the people of Assam and held in great reverence to that of Valmiki’s work. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there is evidence to prove the presence of Rāmāyaṇa tradition among the various janajāti people and communities in the northeast Bharat. Most surprising is the presence of folklore among the Mizo people&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;90 percent of the Mizo community have been converted to Christianity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; expressing their belief that Rama and Lakshmaṇa&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;They called Lakshmaṇa as ‘Khena’&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; taught them the art of cultivation of rice! However, they have a treasure trove of evidence and that too live ones, to prove their strong links – emotional, ethnic, political and cultural and linguistic etc. with the rest of Bhārat. The references to places, people and plants of the Mahābhārata period are amply found in these north-eastern states. And now, this seminar has brought to fore its connection to the Rāmāyaṇa tradition which is older to Mahābhārata in its historicity.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Many Muslims today accept Sri Rāma as Imam-e-Hind. Even the famous Muslim poet Mohammad Iqbal, who composed ‘Sāre Jahan se Achcha Hindosta Hamārā’, described Sri Rāma as ‘Imām-e-Hind’. Iqbal wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;“Hain Rāma ke Vajud Pe Hindosta ko Naaz, Ahle Nazar samajhte hain usko Imam-e-Hind&#039;&#039;.&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the late 80s, a seminar on Rāmakathā Traditions in the Northeast Bharat was organized under the auspices of Guwahati University wherein scholars from various states of the region participated and it was then this presence of Rāmāyaṇa became known to the people. Rest of Bhārat is yet to connect itself emotionally with the people of northeast, though the latter consider them as ‘True Bhāratiya’, and they have proved their loyalty to Bhārat during the 1962 Chinese invasion and on many other occasions. But it is most unfortunate that we still consider them as different from us, mostly due to their facial features and languages. Examples of such discrimination galore in the national capital and other metro cities.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, what is more interesting is the presence of Rāmkathā among the various janjatis of the region. The Karbis, inhabiting the Karbi Anglong district of Assam, have a great tradition of Ramayana which is basically oral. The story of Rāma is known as ‘Sabin Alun’ and it is set in the milieu of Karbi customs and culture, traditions and beliefs and of course, their way of life. I was first introduced to the ‘Karbi Rāmāyaṇa’ by Swami Bangovind Parampanthi of Assam Vishwa Hindu Parishad. The great savant Lakhiman Guru who worked among the Karbi people, had revived this tradition. The Karbis believe that they are descendants of Sugriva, the King of ‘Kishkindha’ who helped Rama in finding Sita and eliminating Rāvaṇa, the King of Sri Lanka with his army of ‘Vānara’.The name ‘Karbi’ is also supposed to be a corrupt form of ‘Kaveri’, a river in south Bhārat considered as pious as the Ganga from where these people are believed to have migrated to their present habitat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The people who can recite Rama’s song are held in very high esteem in the Karbi society. According to Karbi tradition, Rama goes to his would-be Father-in-Law’s house and works there in fields etc. to prove his competence as a ‘good’ groom who can take care of his daughter. Tiwa people in Assam also have oral tradition and preserve Rāmakathā as ‘Rāmāyaṇa Kharang’. The Rabha people have a folk song that says “let’s go and see the horse of Sri Rāma’.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Khamtis of Lohit district in Arunachal Pradesh also have their own version of Rāmāyaṇa which seems to bear the influence of Jataka Tales and Buddhist philosophy. The Khamtis are Buddhists. Their Rāmakathā is known as ‘Lik Chaw Lamang’. The Mismis, another janjati in Lohit district has a folk tale that has closeness to Rāmakathā. The Aka people in Arunachal’s Kameng district also relate them to Jambavana, a lieutenant in Rama’s Army.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Meghalaya, a Christian-dominated state, the story of Rāma is equally popular. Especially, during the first telecast of Ramanand Sagar’s Rāmāyaṇa, a Serial on Doordarshan in 1987, most people in Meghalaya watched it with utmost devotion and concentration. The Khasis, Jaintias and Garo people have their own versions of Rāmāyaṇa. In 1900, the founder of the Seng Khasi movement Jeebon Roy, brought the story of Rāma in Khasi language first.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, Rāmāyaṇa was translated into Garo language by Redin Momin and was published years after his death in 1992. Among the Jaintia people there is tradition: If twin boys are born in any house they are named as ‘Rama and Lakhon’. But more interesting is the belief of people in the Ri-War area. This is an orange producing area and the oranges are sweet because they believe that Sri Rāma had brought them from Sri Lanka and dropped them in this area!&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Most interesting folklore is available in Mizoram, a tiny state that has now adopted Christianity. Here Rāmāyaṇa is a story of ‘Khena (Laxman) and Rama’. There are various characters in this story such as Khena, Hawlaman, Luppirabon, Lucarina that can be identified with Lakshamana, Hanuman, Mahiravana and Ravana. The Mizo folk tradition accepts Ram and Khena as ‘Gods’ and believe that they taught them how to cultivate paddy. Rice is used in various religious ceremonies and in invocation to rice these two characters are invariably mentioned. The invocation to rice goes like this:&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;While the earthworm took earth for shaping world,&lt;br /&gt;
While Mother Nature modelled the world,&lt;br /&gt;
You were created by Khena and Rama&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Tripura also we find a rich Rāmakathā tradition. ‘Rajratnākara’ a historical chronicle composed in the 15th century mentions Puru Sena, a King who was contemporary to King Dasharatha of Ayodhya. He had attended a sacrifice ceremony performed by Dasharatha at Ayodhya. King Ramganga Manikya of Tripura was an ardent devotee of Sri Rama. Manipur, which has a dominance of Vaishnava sect, has rich Ramayana tradition preserved through kathak, folk dances, kirtan, and songs. The ‘Jatra’ tradition in Manipur also preserves this story as ‘Lairik-Thiba-Maiba’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, due to the advent of Christianity these historical records were either destroyed or made untraceable. It is however heartening to note that of late various universities in the northeast Bharat have started unearthing these ancient hidden treasures. In the advent of Sri Ram Mandir at Ayodhya such discoveries would prove to be the best adhesive to bridge the emotional gap between the people of northeast and the rest of Bharat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
(https://www.newsbharati.com//Encyc/2020/3/31/Ramayana-north-east.html)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139907</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bhārat</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139907"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:25:14Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Virag Pachpore&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Sri Rāma is worshipped and adored as national hero of Bhārat, an epitome of ‘Purushāthartha’ and his stories find diverse manifestation all over the country and even abroad. The story of the Prince of Ayodhya finds its way in the folk art, folklore and folk dances of the region. During his entire life, there is seldom any reference to Sri Rāma traveling to northeast Bharat as compared to Sri Krishna. His entire sojourn was from Ayodhya to Sri Lanka through the thick Dandaka forest covering the present states of Uttar Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh, Chhattisgarh, Maharashtra, Telangana, Andhra Pradesh, Karnataka and Tamil Nadu. One finds ample evidence of his presence in these states. But that is not the case here in the northeastern states of Bhārat. There is ample scope to believe that the Rāmāyaṇa tradition must have travelled to the hills and dales of the enchanting northeast Bhārat through the South East Asian region. This was later adapted by the people making some changes to suit their cultural surroundings and religious beliefs. Assam has a very rich Rāmāyaṇa tradition preserved in oral and written form and also as a performing art. The famous Rāmāyaṇa written by the great Assamese poet Madhav Kandali is still relevant to the people of Assam and held in great reverence to that of Valmiki’s work. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there is evidence to prove the presence of Rāmāyaṇa tradition among the various janajāti people and communities in the northeast Bharat. Most surprising is the presence of folklore among the Mizo people&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;90 percent of the Mizo community have been converted to Christianity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; expressing their belief that Rama and Lakshmaṇa&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;They called Lakshmaṇa as ‘Khena’&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; taught them the art of cultivation of rice! However, they have a treasure trove of evidence and that too live ones, to prove their strong links – emotional, ethnic, political and cultural and linguistic etc. with the rest of Bhārat. The references to places, people and plants of the Mahābhārata period are amply found in these north-eastern states. And now, this seminar has brought to fore its connection to the Rāmāyaṇa tradition which is older to Mahābhārata in its historicity.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Many Muslims today accept Sri Rāma as Imam-e-Hind. Even the famous Muslim poet Mohammad Iqbal, who composed ‘Sāre Jahan se Achcha Hindosta Hamārā’, described Sri Rāma as ‘Imām-e-Hind’. Iqbal wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;“Hain Rāma ke Vajud Pe Hindosta ko Naaz, Ahle Nazar samajhte hain usko Imam-e-Hind&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
During the late 80s, a seminar on Rāmakathā Traditions in the Northeast Bharat was organized under the auspices of Guwahati University wherein scholars from various states of the region participated and it was then this presence of Rāmāyaṇa became known to the people. Rest of Bhārat is yet to connect itself emotionally with the people of northeast, though the latter consider them as ‘True Bhāratiya’, and they have proved their loyalty to Bhārat during the 1962 Chinese invasion and on many other occasions. But it is most unfortunate that we still consider them as different from us, mostly due to their facial features and languages. Examples of such discrimination galore in the national capital and other metro cities.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, what is more interesting is the presence of Rāmkathā among the various janjatis of the region. The Karbis, inhabiting the Karbi Anglong district of Assam, have a great tradition of Ramayana which is basically oral. The story of Rāma is known as ‘Sabin Alun’ and it is set in the milieu of Karbi customs and culture, traditions and beliefs and of course, their way of life. I was first introduced to the ‘Karbi Rāmāyaṇa’ by Swami Bangovind Parampanthi of Assam Vishwa Hindu Parishad. The great savant Lakhiman Guru who worked among the Karbi people, had revived this tradition. The Karbis believe that they are descendants of Sugriva, the King of ‘Kishkindha’ who helped Rama in finding Sita and eliminating Rāvaṇa, the King of Sri Lanka with his army of ‘Vānara’.The name ‘Karbi’ is also supposed to be a corrupt form of ‘Kaveri’, a river in south Bhārat considered as pious as the Ganga from where these people are believed to have migrated to their present habitat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The people who can recite Rama’s song are held in very high esteem in the Karbi society. According to Karbi tradition, Rama goes to his would-be Father-in-Law’s house and works there in fields etc. to prove his competence as a ‘good’ groom who can take care of his daughter. Tiwa people in Assam also have oral tradition and preserve Rāmakathā as ‘Rāmāyaṇa Kharang’. The Rabha people have a folk song that says “let’s go and see the horse of Sri Rāma’.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Khamtis of Lohit district in Arunachal Pradesh also have their own version of Rāmāyaṇa which seems to bear the influence of Jataka Tales and Buddhist philosophy. The Khamtis are Buddhists. Their Rāmakathā is known as ‘Lik Chaw Lamang’. The Mismis, another janjati in Lohit district has a folk tale that has closeness to Rāmakathā. The Aka people in Arunachal’s Kameng district also relate them to Jambavana, a lieutenant in Rama’s Army.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Meghalaya, a Christian-dominated state, the story of Rāma is equally popular. Especially, during the first telecast of Ramanand Sagar’s Rāmāyaṇa, a Serial on Doordarshan in 1987, most people in Meghalaya watched it with utmost devotion and concentration. The Khasis, Jaintias and Garo people have their own versions of Rāmāyaṇa. In 1900, the founder of the Seng Khasi movement Jeebon Roy, brought the story of Rāma in Khasi language first.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, Rāmāyaṇa was translated into Garo language by Redin Momin and was published years after his death in 1992. Among the Jaintia people there is tradition: If twin boys are born in any house they are named as ‘Rama and Lakhon’. But more interesting is the belief of people in the Ri-War area. This is an orange producing area and the oranges are sweet because they believe that Sri Rāma had brought them from Sri Lanka and dropped them in this area!&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Most interesting folklore is available in Mizoram, a tiny state that has now adopted Christianity. Here Rāmāyaṇa is a story of ‘Khena (Laxman) and Rama’. There are various characters in this story such as Khena, Hawlaman, Luppirabon, Lucarina that can be identified with Lakshamana, Hanuman, Mahiravana and Ravana. The Mizo folk tradition accepts Ram and Khena as ‘Gods’ and believe that they taught them how to cultivate paddy. Rice is used in various religious ceremonies and in invocation to rice these two characters are invariably mentioned. The invocation to rice goes like this:&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;While the earthworm took earth for shaping world,&lt;br /&gt;
While Mother Nature modelled the world,&lt;br /&gt;
You were created by Khena and Rama&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Tripura also we find a rich Rāmakathā tradition. ‘Rajratnākara’ a historical chronicle composed in the 15th century mentions Puru Sena, a King who was contemporary to King Dasharatha of Ayodhya. He had attended a sacrifice ceremony performed by Dasharatha at Ayodhya. King Ramganga Manikya of Tripura was an ardent devotee of Sri Rama. Manipur, which has a dominance of Vaishnava sect, has rich Ramayana tradition preserved through kathak, folk dances, kirtan, and songs. The ‘Jatra’ tradition in Manipur also preserves this story as ‘Lairik-Thiba-Maiba’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, due to the advent of Christianity these historical records were either destroyed or made untraceable. It is however heartening to note that of late various universities in the northeast Bharat have started unearthing these ancient hidden treasures. In the advent of Sri Ram Mandir at Ayodhya such discoveries would prove to be the best adhesive to bridge the emotional gap between the people of northeast and the rest of Bharat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
(https://www.newsbharati.com//Encyc/2020/3/31/Ramayana-north-east.html)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139906</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bhārat</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139906"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:24:08Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Virag Pachpore&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Sri Rāma is worshipped and adored as national hero of Bhārat, an epitome of ‘Purushāthartha’ and his stories find diverse manifestation all over the country and even abroad. The story of the Prince of Ayodhya finds its way in the folk art, folklore and folk dances of the region. During his entire life, there is seldom any reference to Sri Rāma traveling to northeast Bharat as compared to Sri Krishna. His entire sojourn was from Ayodhya to Sri Lanka through the thick Dandaka forest covering the present states of Uttar Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh, Chhattisgarh, Maharashtra, Telangana, Andhra Pradesh, Karnataka and Tamil Nadu. One finds ample evidence of his presence in these states. But that is not the case here in the northeastern states of Bhārat. There is ample scope to believe that the Rāmāyaṇa tradition must have travelled to the hills and dales of the enchanting northeast Bhārat through the South East Asian region. This was later adapted by the people making some changes to suit their cultural surroundings and religious beliefs. Assam has a very rich Rāmāyaṇa tradition preserved in oral and written form and also as a performing art. The famous Rāmāyaṇa written by the great Assamese poet Madhav Kandali is still relevant to the people of Assam and held in great reverence to that of Valmiki’s work. &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there is evidence to prove the presence of Rāmāyaṇa tradition among the various janajāti people and communities in the northeast Bharat. Most surprising is the presence of folklore among the Mizo people&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;90 percent of the Mizo community have been converted to Christianity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; expressing their belief that Rama and Lakshmaṇa&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;They called Lakshmaṇa as ‘Khena’&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; taught them the art of cultivation of rice! However, they have a treasure trove of evidence and that too live ones, to prove their strong links – emotional, ethnic, political and cultural and linguistic etc. with the rest of Bhārat. The references to places, people and plants of the Mahābhārata period are amply found in these north-eastern states. And now, this seminar has brought to fore its connection to the Rāmāyaṇa tradition which is older to Mahābhārata in its historicity.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Even the famous Muslim poet Mohammad Iqbal, who composed ‘Sāre Jahan se Achcha Hindosta Hamārā’, described Sri Rāma as ‘Imām-e-Hind’. Iqbal wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;“Hain Rāma ke Vajud Pe Hindosta ko Naaz, Ahle Nazar samajhte hain usko Imam-e-Hind&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;. &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Many Muslims today accept Sri Rāma as Imam-e-Hind. During the late 80s, a seminar on Rāmakathā Traditions in the Northeast Bharat was organized under the auspices of Guwahati University wherein scholars from various states of the region participated and it was then this presence of Rāmāyaṇa became known to the people. Rest of Bhārat is yet to connect itself emotionally with the people of northeast, though the latter consider them as ‘True Bhāratiya’, and they have proved their loyalty to Bhārat during the 1962 Chinese invasion and on many other occasions. But it is most unfortunate that we still consider them as different from us, mostly due to their facial features and languages. Examples of such discrimination galore in the national capital and other metro cities.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, what is more interesting is the presence of Rāmkathā among the various janjatis of the region. The Karbis, inhabiting the Karbi Anglong district of Assam, have a great tradition of Ramayana which is basically oral. The story of Rāma is known as ‘Sabin Alun’ and it is set in the milieu of Karbi customs and culture, traditions and beliefs and of course, their way of life. I was first introduced to the ‘Karbi Rāmāyaṇa’ by Swami Bangovind Parampanthi of Assam Vishwa Hindu Parishad. The great savant Lakhiman Guru who worked among the Karbi people, had revived this tradition. The Karbis believe that they are descendants of Sugriva, the King of ‘Kishkindha’ who helped Rama in finding Sita and eliminating Rāvaṇa, the King of Sri Lanka with his army of ‘Vānara’.The name ‘Karbi’ is also supposed to be a corrupt form of ‘Kaveri’, a river in south Bhārat considered as pious as the Ganga from where these people are believed to have migrated to their present habitat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The people who can recite Rama’s song are held in very high esteem in the Karbi society. According to Karbi tradition, Rama goes to his would-be Father-in-Law’s house and works there in fields etc. to prove his competence as a ‘good’ groom who can take care of his daughter. Tiwa people in Assam also have oral tradition and preserve Rāmakathā as ‘Rāmāyaṇa Kharang’. The Rabha people have a folk song that says “let’s go and see the horse of Sri Rāma’.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Khamtis of Lohit district in Arunachal Pradesh also have their own version of Rāmāyaṇa which seems to bear the influence of Jataka Tales and Buddhist philosophy. The Khamtis are Buddhists. Their Rāmakathā is known as ‘Lik Chaw Lamang’. The Mismis, another janjati in Lohit district has a folk tale that has closeness to Rāmakathā. The Aka people in Arunachal’s Kameng district also relate them to Jambavana, a lieutenant in Rama’s Army.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Meghalaya, a Christian-dominated state, the story of Rāma is equally popular. Especially, during the first telecast of Ramanand Sagar’s Rāmāyaṇa, a Serial on Doordarshan in 1987, most people in Meghalaya watched it with utmost devotion and concentration. The Khasis, Jaintias and Garo people have their own versions of Rāmāyaṇa. In 1900, the founder of the Seng Khasi movement Jeebon Roy, brought the story of Rāma in Khasi language first.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, Rāmāyaṇa was translated into Garo language by Redin Momin and was published years after his death in 1992. Among the Jaintia people there is tradition: If twin boys are born in any house they are named as ‘Rama and Lakhon’. But more interesting is the belief of people in the Ri-War area. This is an orange producing area and the oranges are sweet because they believe that Sri Rāma had brought them from Sri Lanka and dropped them in this area!&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Most interesting folklore is available in Mizoram, a tiny state that has now adopted Christianity. Here Rāmāyaṇa is a story of ‘Khena (Laxman) and Rama’. There are various characters in this story such as Khena, Hawlaman, Luppirabon, Lucarina that can be identified with Lakshamana, Hanuman, Mahiravana and Ravana. The Mizo folk tradition accepts Ram and Khena as ‘Gods’ and believe that they taught them how to cultivate paddy. Rice is used in various religious ceremonies and in invocation to rice these two characters are invariably mentioned. The invocation to rice goes like this:&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;While the earthworm took earth for shaping world,&lt;br /&gt;
While Mother Nature modelled the world,&lt;br /&gt;
You were created by Khena and Rama&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Tripura also we find a rich Rāmakathā tradition. ‘Rajratnākara’ a historical chronicle composed in the 15th century mentions Puru Sena, a King who was contemporary to King Dasharatha of Ayodhya. He had attended a sacrifice ceremony performed by Dasharatha at Ayodhya. King Ramganga Manikya of Tripura was an ardent devotee of Sri Rama. Manipur, which has a dominance of Vaishnava sect, has rich Ramayana tradition preserved through kathak, folk dances, kirtan, and songs. The ‘Jatra’ tradition in Manipur also preserves this story as ‘Lairik-Thiba-Maiba’.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
However, due to the advent of Christianity these historical records were either destroyed or made untraceable. It is however heartening to note that of late various universities in the northeast Bharat have started unearthing these ancient hidden treasures. In the advent of Sri Ram Mandir at Ayodhya such discoveries would prove to be the best adhesive to bridge the emotional gap between the people of northeast and the rest of Bharat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
(https://www.newsbharati.com//Encyc/2020/3/31/Ramayana-north-east.html)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139905</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bhārat</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139905"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T03:07:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Virag Pachpore&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
During his entire life, there is seldom any reference to Sri Rāma traveling to northeast Bharat as compared to Sri Krishna. His entire sojourn was from Ayodhya to Sri Lanka through the thick Dandaka forest covering the present states of Uttar Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh, Chhattisgarh, Maharashtra, Telangana, Andhra Pradesh, Karnataka and Tamil Nadu. One finds ample evidence of his presence in these states. But that is not the case here in the northeastern states of Bhārat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there is evidence to prove the presence of Rāmāyaṇa tradition among the various janajāti people and communities in the northeast Bharat. Most surprising is the presence of folklore among the Mizo people&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;90 percent of the Mizo community have been converted to Christianity.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; expressing their belief that Rama and Lakshmaṇa&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;They called Lakshmaṇa as ‘Khena’&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; taught them the art of cultivation of rice!&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Sri Rāma is worshipped and adored as national hero of Bhārat, an epitome of ‘Purushāthartha’ and his stories find diverse manifestation all over the country and even abroad. Even the famous Muslim poet Mohammad Iqbal, who composed ‘Sāre Jahan se Achcha Hindosta Hamārā’, described Sri Rāma as ‘Imām-e-Hind’. Iqbal wrote:&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;“Hain Rāma ke Vajud Pe Hindosta ko Naaz, Ahle Nazar samajhte hain usko Imam-e-Hind&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;. Many Muslims today accept Sri Rāma as Imam-e-Hind. During the late 80s, a seminar on Rāmakathā Traditions in the Northeast Bharat was organized under the auspices of Guwahati University wherein scholars from various states of the region participated and it was then this presence of Rāmāyaṇa became known to the people.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Rest of Bhārat is yet to connect itself emotionally with the people of northeast, though the latter consider them as ‘True Bhāratiya’, and they have proved their loyalty to Bhārat during the 1962 Chinese invasion and on many other occasions. But it is most unfortunate that we still consider them as different from us, mostly due to their facial features and languages. Examples of such discrimination galore in the national capital and other metro cities.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, they have a treasure trove of evidence and that too live ones, to prove their strong links – emotional, ethnic, political and cultural and linguistic etc. with the rest of Bhārat. The references to places, people and plants of the Mahābhārata period are amply found in these north-eastern states. And now, this seminar has brought to fore its connection to the Rāmāyaṇa tradition which is older to Mahābhārata in its historicity.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The story of the Prince of Ayodhya finds its way in the folk art, folklore and folk dances of the region. There is ample scope to believe that the Rāmāyaṇa tradition must have travelled to the hills and dales of the enchanting northeast Bhārat through the South East Asian region. This was later adapted by the people making some changes to suit their cultural surroundings and religious beliefs. Assam has a very rich Rāmāyaṇa tradition preserved in oral and written form and also as a performing art. The famous Rāmāyaṇa written by the great Assamese poet Madhav Kandali is still relevant to the people of Assam and held in great reverence to that of Valmiki’s work.  &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, what is more interesting is the presence of Rāmkathā among the various janjatis of the region. The Karbis, inhabiting the Karbi Anglong district of Assam, have a great tradition of Ramayana which is basically oral. The story of Rama is known as ‘Sabin Alun’ and it is set in the milieu of Karbi customs and culture, traditions and beliefs and of course, their way of life.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
I was first introduced to the ‘Karbi Ramayana’ by Swami Bangovind Parampanthi of Assam Vishwa Hindu Parishad. The great savant Lakhiman Guru who worked among the Karbi people, had revived this tradition. The Karbis believe that they are descendants of Sugriva, the King of ‘Kishkindha’ who helped Rama in finding Sita and eliminating Ravana, the King of Sri Lanka with his army of ‘Vanara’.The name ‘Karbi’ is also supposed to be a corrupt form of ‘Kaveri’, a river in south Bharat considered as pious as the Ganga from where these people are believed to have migrated to their present habitat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The people who can recite this Rama’s song are held in very high esteem in the Karbi society. According to Karbi tradition, Rama goes to his would-be Father-in-Law’s house and works there in fields etc. to prove his competence as a ‘good’ groom who can take care of his daughter. Tiwa people in Assam also have oral tradition and preserve Ramakatha as ‘Ramayan Kharang’. The Rabha people have a folk song that says “let’s go and see the horse of Sri Rama’.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Khamtis of Lohit district in Arunachal Pradesh too have their own version of Ramayana which seems to bear the influence of Jataka Tales and Buddhist philosophy. The Khamtis are Buddhists too. Their Ramakatha is known as ‘Lik Chaw Lamang’. The Mismis, another janjati in Lohit district also has a folk tale that has closeness to Ramakatha. The Aka people in Arunachal’s Kameng district also relate them to Jambavana, a lieutenant in Rama’s Army.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Meghalaya, a Christian-dominated state, the story of Rama is equally popular. Especially, during the first telecast of Ramanand Sagar’s Ramayana Serial on Doordarshan in 1987, most people in Meghalaya watched it with utmost devotion and concentration. The Khasis, Jaintias and Garo people have their own versions of Ramayana. In 1900, the founder of the Seng Khasi movement Jeebon Roy, brought the story of Rama in Khasi language first.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, Ramayana was translated into Garo language by Redin Momin and was published years after his death in 1992. Among the Jaintia people there is tradition: If twin boys are born in any house they are named as ‘Rama and Lakhon’. But more interesting is the belief of people in the Ri-War area. This is an orange producing area and the oranges are sweet because they believe that Sri Rama had brought them from Sri Lanka and dropped them in this area!&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Most interesting folklore is available in Mizoram, a tiny state that has now adopted Christianity. Here Ramayana is a story of ‘Khena  (Laxman) and Rama’. There are various characters in this story such as Khena, Hawlaman, Luppirabon, Lucarina that can be identified with Lakshamana, Hanuman, Mahiravana and Ravana himself. The Mizo folk tradition accepts Ram and Khena as ‘Gods’ and believe that they taught them how to cultivate paddy. Rice is used in various religious ceremonies and in invocation to rice these two characters are invariably mentioned.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The invocation to rice goes like this:&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
While the earthworm took earth for shaping world,&lt;br /&gt;
While Mother Nature modelled the world,&lt;br /&gt;
You were created by Khena and Rama&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Tripura also we find a rich Ramakatha Tradition. ‘Rajratnakara’ a historical chronicle composed in the 15th century mentions Puru Sena, a King who was contemporary to King Dasharatha of Ayodhya. He had attended a sacrifice ceremony performed by Dasharatha at Ayodhya. King Ramganga Manikya of Tripura was an ardent devotee of Sri Rama.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Manipur, which has a dominance of Vaishnava sect, has rich Ramayana tradition preserved through kathak, folk dances, kirtan, and songs. The ‘Jatra’ tradition in Manipur also preserves this story as ‘Lairik-Thiba-Maiba’.&lt;br /&gt;
However, in the advent of Christianity these historical records were either destroyed or made untraceable. It is however heartening to note that of late various universities in the northeast Bharat have started unearthing this ancient hidden treasure. In the advent of Sri Ram Mandir at Ayodhya such discoveries would prove to be the best adhesive to bridge the emotional gap between the people of northeast and the rest of Bharat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
(https://www.newsbharati.com//Encyc/2020/3/31/Ramayana-north-east.html)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139904</id>
		<title>Rāmāyaṇa tradition in northeast Bhārat</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=R%C4%81m%C4%81ya%E1%B9%87a_tradition_in_northeast_Bh%C4%81rat&amp;diff=139904"/>
		<updated>2024-01-20T02:56:31Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;&amp;lt;small&amp;gt;By Virag Pachpore&amp;lt;/small&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
During his entire life, there is seldom any reference to Sri Rama traveling to northeast Bharat as compared to Sri Krishna. His entire sojourn was from Ayodhya to Sri Lanka through the thick Dandaka forest covering the present states of Uttar Pradesh, Madhya Pradesh, Chhattisgarh, Maharashtra, Telangana, Andhra Pradesh, Karnataka and Tamil Nadu. One finds ample evidence of his presence in these states too. But that is not the case here in the northeastern states of Bharat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Nevertheless, there is evidence to prove the presence of Ramayana tradition among the various janajati people and communities in the northeast Bharat. Most surprising is the presence of folklore among the Mizo people (90 percent of them have been converted to Christianity) expressing their belief that Rama and Lakshmana (whom they call as ‘Khena’) taught them the art of cultivation of rice!&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Sri Ram is worshipped and adored as national hero of Bharat, an epitome of ‘Purushathartha’ and his stories find diverse manifestation all over the country and even abroad. Even the famous Muslim poet Mohammad Iqbal, who composed ‘Saare Jahan se Achcha Hindosta Hamara’, described Sri Ram as ‘Imam-e-Hind’. Iqbal wrote: “Hain Ram ke Vajud Pe Hindosta ko Naaz, Ahle Nazar samajhte hain usko Imam-e-Hind &#039;&#039;. Many a Muslim today accept Sri Ram as Imam-e-Hind.  During the late 80s, a seminar on Ramakatha Traditions in the Northeast Bharat was organized under the auspices of Guwahati University wherein scholars from various states of the region participated and it was then this presence of Ramayana became known to the people.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Rest of Bharat is yet to connect itself emotionally with the people of northeast through the latter consider them as ‘True Bharatiya’ and they have proved their loyalty to Bharat during the 1962 Chinese invasion and on many other occasions. But it is most unfortunate that we still consider them as different from us, mostly due to their facial features and languages. Examples of such discrimination galore in the national capital and other metro cities.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, they have a treasure trove of evidence and that too live ones, to prove their strong links – emotional, ethnic, political and cultural and linguistic etc. with the rest of Bharat. The references to places, people and plants of the Mahabharata period are amply found in these north-eastern states. And now, this seminar has brought to fore its connection to the Ramayana tradition which is older to Mahabharata in its historicity.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The story of the Prince of Ayodhya finds its way in the folk art, folklore and folk dances of the region. There is ample scope to believe that the Ramayana Tradition must have travelled to the hills and dales of the enchanting northeast Bharat through the South East Asian region. This was later adapted by the people making some changes to suit their cultural surroundings and religious beliefs. Assam has a very rich Ramayana tradition preserved in oral and written form and also as a performing art. The famous Ramayana written by the great Assamese poet Madhav Kandali is still relevant to the people of Assam and held in great reverence to that of Valmiki’s work.  &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
However, what is more interesting is the presence of Ramkatha among the various janjatis of the region. The Karbis, inhabiting the Karbi Anglong district of Assam, have a great tradition of Ramayana which is basically oral. The story of Rama is known as ‘Sabin Alun’ and it is set in the milieu of Karbi customs and culture, traditions and beliefs and of course, their way of life.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
I was first introduced to the ‘Karbi Ramayana’ by Swami Bangovind Parampanthi of Assam Vishwa Hindu Parishad. The great savant Lakhiman Guru who worked among the Karbi people, had revived this tradition. The Karbis believe that they are descendants of Sugriva, the King of ‘Kishkindha’ who helped Rama in finding Sita and eliminating Ravana, the King of Sri Lanka with his army of ‘Vanara’.The name ‘Karbi’ is also supposed to be a corrupt form of ‘Kaveri’, a river in south Bharat considered as pious as the Ganga from where these people are believed to have migrated to their present habitat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The people who can recite this Rama’s song are held in very high esteem in the Karbi society. According to Karbi tradition, Rama goes to his would-be Father-in-Law’s house and works there in fields etc. to prove his competence as a ‘good’ groom who can take care of his daughter. Tiwa people in Assam also have oral tradition and preserve Ramakatha as ‘Ramayan Kharang’. The Rabha people have a folk song that says “let’s go and see the horse of Sri Rama’.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Khamtis of Lohit district in Arunachal Pradesh too have their own version of Ramayana which seems to bear the influence of Jataka Tales and Buddhist philosophy. The Khamtis are Buddhists too. Their Ramakatha is known as ‘Lik Chaw Lamang’. The Mismis, another janjati in Lohit district also has a folk tale that has closeness to Ramakatha. The Aka people in Arunachal’s Kameng district also relate them to Jambavana, a lieutenant in Rama’s Army.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Meghalaya, a Christian-dominated state, the story of Rama is equally popular. Especially, during the first telecast of Ramanand Sagar’s Ramayana Serial on Doordarshan in 1987, most people in Meghalaya watched it with utmost devotion and concentration. The Khasis, Jaintias and Garo people have their own versions of Ramayana. In 1900, the founder of the Seng Khasi movement Jeebon Roy, brought the story of Rama in Khasi language first.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Similarly, Ramayana was translated into Garo language by Redin Momin and was published years after his death in 1992. Among the Jaintia people there is tradition: If twin boys are born in any house they are named as ‘Rama and Lakhon’. But more interesting is the belief of people in the Ri-War area. This is an orange producing area and the oranges are sweet because they believe that Sri Rama had brought them from Sri Lanka and dropped them in this area!&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Most interesting folklore is available in Mizoram, a tiny state that has now adopted Christianity. Here Ramayana is a story of ‘Khena  (Laxman) and Rama’. There are various characters in this story such as Khena, Hawlaman, Luppirabon, Lucarina that can be identified with Lakshamana, Hanuman, Mahiravana and Ravana himself. The Mizo folk tradition accepts Ram and Khena as ‘Gods’ and believe that they taught them how to cultivate paddy. Rice is used in various religious ceremonies and in invocation to rice these two characters are invariably mentioned.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
The invocation to rice goes like this:&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
While the earthworm took earth for shaping world,&lt;br /&gt;
While Mother Nature modelled the world,&lt;br /&gt;
You were created by Khena and Rama&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
In Tripura also we find a rich Ramakatha Tradition. ‘Rajratnakara’ a historical chronicle composed in the 15th century mentions Puru Sena, a King who was contemporary to King Dasharatha of Ayodhya. He had attended a sacrifice ceremony performed by Dasharatha at Ayodhya. King Ramganga Manikya of Tripura was an ardent devotee of Sri Rama.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
Manipur, which has a dominance of Vaishnava sect, has rich Ramayana tradition preserved through kathak, folk dances, kirtan, and songs. The ‘Jatra’ tradition in Manipur also preserves this story as ‘Lairik-Thiba-Maiba’.&lt;br /&gt;
However, in the advent of Christianity these historical records were either destroyed or made untraceable. It is however heartening to note that of late various universities in the northeast Bharat have started unearthing this ancient hidden treasure. In the advent of Sri Ram Mandir at Ayodhya such discoveries would prove to be the best adhesive to bridge the emotional gap between the people of northeast and the rest of Bharat.&lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
 &lt;br /&gt;
(https://www.newsbharati.com//Encyc/2020/3/31/Ramayana-north-east.html)&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Sa%E1%B9%83sk%C4%81ra(Introduction)&amp;diff=137193</id>
		<title>Talk:Saṃskāra(Introduction)</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Sa%E1%B9%83sk%C4%81ra(Introduction)&amp;diff=137193"/>
		<updated>2023-05-29T08:14:24Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Author|Jammalamadaka Srinivas}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word saṃskāra generally means &#039;act of purification&#039;. Śabara, commentator of Jaimini Sutras, explains:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Samskāro nāma sa bhavati yasimn jāte padārtho bhavati yogyaḥ kasyachidarthasya&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jaimini Sutra 3-1-3, p.no. 660&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Yogyatā ca sarvatra dviprakārā doṣāpanayanena guṇāntaropajanane ca bhavati&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tantravārtika, Jaimini Sutra - 3-8-9, p.no.1115&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saṃskāra is a means through which one person/object is considered to be fit for certain purpose. Fitness is classified into two sections as below:&lt;br /&gt;
# Fitness attained by the removal of taints&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to the sins.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Fitness attained by generation of new qualities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, saṃskāras such as upanayana makes a person eligible for Vedic studies. Saṃskāras such as Jātakarma removes the taint that may have been generated by the seed&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to Ovum here.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and uterus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word &#039;saṃskāra&#039; is formed from the verbal root &#039;kṛ&#039;, with the prefix &#039;saṃ&#039; and suffix &#039;ghay&#039;. In the present context, it means &#039;a sacred or sanctifying ceremony&#039;,     &lt;br /&gt;
i.e. The rituals which are meant for refining the body and soul. Angira, a sage, define saṃskāras to be the colors in a painting. Coloring a painting makes the painting gradually more beautiful and complete. In the same way, saṃskāras refine a person peripherally and internally i.e. all the seen and unseen aspects of a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt; “Chitrakarma yathānekai raṃgairunmīlyate śanaiḥ| Brāmhhaṇyamapi tadvatsyāt saṃskārairvidhipūrvakaiḥ||”&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Angīra smṛti, smṛti muktāphalaṃ, p.no. 72&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose of Saṃskāras===&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of saṃskāras according to Manu, in the case of dvijatis i.e. brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya and vaiśya, is to get rid of the taints acquired due to seed and uterus derived from the parents. In order to achieve this, homas&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means burnt oblations.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; are performed during pregnancy and by ceremonies such as jātakarma etc. Similar purpose is stated even by the sage Yākjnavalkya. In Vīramitrodaya, Mitramiśra divides the saṃskāras into two categories based on their purposes as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
# People who acquire the fitness to study vedas by performing ceremonies such as Upanayana.&lt;br /&gt;
# People who serve the purpose of getting rid of the taint of seed and uterus, such as Jātakarma&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sa ca dvividhaḥ| Ekastāvat karmāntarādhikāre anukūlaḥ yathā upanayanajanyaḥ vedādhyayanadyadhikārāpādakaḥ| Aparaḥ utpannaduritamātranāśakaḥ yathā bījagarbhasamudbhavainonibarhaṇo jātakarmādi| Vīramitrodaya-Vol 2-p.no.132&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hārīta as qouted in Samskāratattva says that &#039;when a person has intercourse according to the procedure of garbhādhāna, he establishes a fetus in the wife that becomes fit for reception of Veda. By performing the rite puṃsavana he ensures that the child is male. By performing Sīmantonnayana he removes the taints derived by the fetus from the parents. These taints are five in number and are said to be accumulated from seed, blood and womb. These five taints are removed by jātakarma, nāmakaraṇa, annaprāśana, chūḍākaraṇa and samāvartana respectively. By these eight procedures&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Garbhādhāna, Puṃsavana, Sīmantonnayana, Jātakarma, Nāmakaraṇa, Annaprāśana, Chūḍākaraṇa and Samāvartana&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, one attains purity&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Saṃskartattva,p.no. 857&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Limitations of Saṃskāras===&lt;br /&gt;
The Mitākṣarī, commentary on Yājnavalkya smṛti states -&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;bījagarbha śukraśoṇitasambaddham gātravyādhisankrantinimittam va na tu patitotpannatvādi&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mitākṣarī on Yājnavalkya smṛti-1-13&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it is clarified that the saṃskāras are confined to the purpose of removal of bodily defects transmitted through seed, sperm, blood and diseases etc. and are not intended to remove the taint of being born to &#039;patita&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;sinful&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; parents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Classification of Saṃskāras===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Dvividhaḥ saṃskāro bhavati brāhmo daivaśca.......salokatāṃ sāyujyaṃ gacchati&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hārīta divided Saṃskāras into two sections:&lt;br /&gt;
# Brāhma&lt;br /&gt;
# Daiva&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The saṃskāras of garbhādhāna are described only in the smṛtis. They are called Brāhma. 7 Pākayajnas, 7 Haviryajnas and 7 somasaṃsthas are called daiva. People who are purified by brāhma saṃskaras attain equality with sages and stay in the same world and eventually become one among them. People who perform 21 yajnas attain equality with devas and stay in the same world eventually becoming one among them.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samskāraprakāśa, p.135&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Number of Saṃskāras===&lt;br /&gt;
According to Gautama there are 48 saṃskāras&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gautama dharma sutra 8|14-24, smṛti muktāphalaṃ,p.no. 73&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Garbhādānaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# Puṃsavanaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# Sīmantōnnayanaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# Jātakarma &lt;br /&gt;
# Nāmakaraṇam &lt;br /&gt;
# Annaprāśanaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# Chaulaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# Upanayanaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# 4 Vedavratas &lt;br /&gt;
# Snātakaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# Vivāhaḥ &lt;br /&gt;
# Deva&lt;br /&gt;
# Pitṛ&lt;br /&gt;
# Manuṣya&lt;br /&gt;
# Bhūta&lt;br /&gt;
# Brāmhaṇa yajnas&lt;br /&gt;
# 20-26 7(seven) Pākayajnas - Aṣṭaka, Pārvaṇa, Śrāddha, Śrāvaṇī, Āgrahāyaṇī, Chaitrī, Āśviyujinī &lt;br /&gt;
# 27-33 7(seven) Haviryajna saṃsthas - Agnyādheyaṃ, Agnihotraṃ, Darśapūrṇamāsau, Āgrayaṇaṃ, Chāturmāsyas, Nirūḍhapaśubandha, Sautrāmaṇī&lt;br /&gt;
# 34-40 7(seven) sōma saṃsthas - Agniṣṭoma, Atyagniṣṭoma, Ukthya, Ṣoḍaṣī, Vajapeya, Atirātra, Aptoryāma&lt;br /&gt;
# 41-48  &#039;Dayā, kṣāntiḥ, anasūyā, śauchaṃ, anāyāsaḥ, mangalaṃ, akārpaṇyaṃ, aspṛhā&#039; 8 (eight) Ātma guṇās&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But popularly the first fourteen of the above saṃskāras are performed in the present times. Deva-pitṛ-manuṣya-bhūta-brāmhaṇa yajnas, 7 Pākayajnas, 7 Haviryajna saṃsthas, 7 sōma saṃsthas are rarely performed that too by selective people. 8 Ātma guṇas are normally imparted by the moral stories in sanātana culture. Antyēṣṭi is also another ritual considered to be saṃskāra. Antyēṣṭi is the saṃskāra which is performed after one&#039;s death to dispose the body which the soul left. The primary purpose of these 48 saṃskāras is Mokṣa&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is the final emancipation, the deliverance of the soul from recurring births or transmigration.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But Gautama says it in a different manner:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Yasyaitē chatvārimśat saṃskārā na cāṣṭāvātmaguṇā na sa brahmaṇaḥ sāyujyaṃ sālōkuaṃ ca gacchati|&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gautama dharma sutra 8|25, smṛti muktāphalaṃ,p.no. 73&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One who does not get refined himself with these 48 saṃskāras, is not permitted to the sāyujyaṃ and  sālōkuaṃ of the bramhan. This means that he does not attain Mokṣa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Saṃskāras to Śūdras===&lt;br /&gt;
According to Baijavāpa gṛhyasutras&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;as quoted in Vīramitrodaya, p.no.133 (Baijavāpa gṛhyasutras are not available. But citations are available in works such as Vīramitrodaya&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; seven saṃskāras viz. niṣeka, puṃsavana, sīmantonnayana, jātakarma, nāmakaraṇa, annaprāśana, chaulaṃ are prescribed to śudrās. These saṃskāras are said to be performed without the usage of mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;baijāvāpa gṛhyepi| śūdrasyāpi niṣeka-puṃsavana-sīmantonnayana-jātakarma-nāmakaraṇa-annaprāśana-chaulānyamantrakāṇi yathākulamupadiṣṭānīti|&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;vīramitrodaya, p.no.133&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Aparārka, commentator of Yājnavalkya smṛti, eight saṃskāras from Garbhādhāna to chaula (Garbhādhāna, puṃsavana, sīmantonnayana, jātakarma, niṣeka,  nāmakaraṇa, annaprāśana, Chaula)  are to be performed by śūdras also -&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;etacca cāturvarṇyabhiprāyaṃ na dvijātimātraṃ|&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aparārka on Yājnavalkya smṛti - 1-11-12&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Śūdrakṛtyatattva quotes a verse from varāhapurāṇa regarding the process of performing saṃskārās to śūdras -&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;ayameva vidhiḥ proktaḥ śūdrāṇam mantravarjitaḥ| amantrastu śūdrasya mantro vipreṇa gṛhyate||&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;śūdrakṛtyatattva, p.no.634&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The very procedure performed by traivarṇikas is to followed by śūdras minus the mantras. In present context &#039;amantra&#039; means veda mantras are not to be used while performing saṃskāras. Purāṇa mantras are to be used to perform saṃskāras.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Present Situation of Saṃskāras===&lt;br /&gt;
It is to be noted that in modern times most of the Saṃskāras except upanayana, vivāha and garbhādhāna have fallen into oblivion and are rarely performed by few people who are well versed in sanatana subjects. Owing to the rapid rise of in the marriageable age of girls, even saṃskāra of garbhādhāna is not performed properly. Nāmakaraṇa, annaprāśana are performed in a popular way but without vedic mantras or without calling a priest to officiate. In most cases chaula is performed on the day of upanayana and samāvartana few day after upanayana or before vivāha.  &lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
	<entry>
		<id>https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Sa%E1%B9%83sk%C4%81ra(Introduction)&amp;diff=137167</id>
		<title>Talk:Saṃskāra(Introduction)</title>
		<link rel="alternate" type="text/html" href="https://hindupedia.com/index.php?title=Talk:Sa%E1%B9%83sk%C4%81ra(Introduction)&amp;diff=137167"/>
		<updated>2023-05-26T06:41:36Z</updated>

		<summary type="html">&lt;p&gt;Deval Sancheti: &lt;/p&gt;
&lt;hr /&gt;
&lt;div&gt;{{Author|Jammalamadaka Srinivas}}&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word saṃskāra generally means &#039;act of purification&#039;. Śabara, commentator of Jaimini Sutras, explains:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Samskāro nāma sa bhavati yasimn jāte padārtho bhavati yogyaḥ kasyachidarthasya&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Jaimini Sutra 3-1-3, p.no. 660&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Saṃskāra is a means through which one person/object is considered to be fit for certain purpose. Fitness is classified into two sections as below:&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Yogyatā ca sarvatra dviprakārā doṣāpanayanena guṇāntaropajanane ca bhavati&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Tantravārtika, Jaimini Sutra - 3-8-9, p.no.1115&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
# Fitness attained by the removal of taints&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to the sins.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
# Fitness attained by generation of new qualities.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
For example, saṃskāras such as upanayana makes a person eligible for Vedic studies. Saṃskāras such as Jātakarma removes the taint that may have been generated by the seed&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It refers to Ovum here.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; and uterus.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The word &#039;saṃskāra&#039; is formed from the verbal root &#039;kṛ&#039;, with the prefix &#039;saṃ&#039; and suffix &#039;ghay&#039;. In the present context, it means &#039;a sacred or sanctifying ceremony&#039;,     &lt;br /&gt;
i.e. The rituals which are meant for refining the body and soul. Angira, a sage, define saṃskāras to be the colors in a painting. Coloring a painting makes the painting gradually more beautiful and complete. In the same way, saṃskāras refine a person peripherally and internally i.e. all the seen and unseen aspects of a human being.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt; “Chitrakarma yathānekai raṃgairunmīlyate śanaiḥ| Brāmhhaṇyamapi tadvatsyāt saṃskārairvidhipūrvakaiḥ||”&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Angīra smṛti, smṛti muktāphalaṃ, p.no. 72&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Purpose of Saṃskāras===&lt;br /&gt;
The purpose of saṃskāras according to Manu, in the case of dvijatis i.e. brāhmaṇa, kṣatriya and vaiśya, is to get rid of the taints acquired due to seed and uterus derived from the parents. In order to achieve this, homas&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It means burnt oblations.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; are performed during pregnancy and by ceremonies such as jātakarma etc. Similar purpose is stated even by the sage Yākjnavalkya. In Vīramitrodaya, Mitramiśra divides the saṃskāras into two categories based on their purposes as follows:&lt;br /&gt;
# People who acquire the fitness to study vedas by performing ceremonies such as Upanayana.&lt;br /&gt;
# People who serve the purpose of getting rid of the taint of seed and uterus, such as Jātakarma&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Sa ca dvividhaḥ| Ekastāvat karmāntarādhikāre anukūlaḥ yathā upanayanajanyaḥ vedādhyayanadyadhikārāpādakaḥ| Aparaḥ utpannaduritamātranāśakaḥ yathā bījagarbhasamudbhavainonibarhaṇo jātakarmādi| Vīramitrodaya-Vol 2-p.no.132&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hārīta as qouted in Samskāratattva says that &#039;when a person has intercourse according to the procedure of garbhādhāna, he establishes a fetus in the wife that becomes fit for reception of Veda. By performing the rite puṃsavana he ensures that the child is male. By performing Sīmantonnayana he removes the taints derived by the fetus from the parents. These taints are five in number and are said to be accumulated from seed, blood and womb. These five taints are removed by jātakarma, nāmakaraṇa, annaprāśana, chūḍākaraṇa and samāvartana respectively. By these eight procedures&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Garbhādhāna, Puṃsavana, Sīmantonnayana, Jātakarma, Nāmakaraṇa, Annaprāśana, Chūḍākaraṇa and Samāvartana&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;, one attains purity&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Saṃskartattva,p.no. 857&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Limitations of Saṃskāras===&lt;br /&gt;
The Mitākṣarī, commentary on Yājnavalkya smṛti states -&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;bījagarbha śukraśoṇitasambaddham gātravyādhisankrantinimittam va na tu patitotpannatvādi&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Mitākṣarī on Yājnavalkya smṛti-1-13&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Thus it is clarified that the saṃskāras are confined to the purpose of removal of bodily defects transmitted through seed, sperm, blood and diseases etc. and are not intended to remove the taint of being born to &#039;patita&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;sinful&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; parents.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Classification of Saṃskāras===&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Dvividhaḥ saṃskāro bhavati brāhmo daivaśca.......salokatāṃ sāyujyaṃ gacchati&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
Hārīta divided Saṃskāras into two sections:&lt;br /&gt;
# Brāhma&lt;br /&gt;
# Daiva&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The saṃskāras of garbhādhāna are described only in the smṛtis. They are called Brāhma. 7 Pākayajnas, 7 Haviryajnas and 7 somasaṃsthas are called daiva. People who are purified by brāhma saṃskaras attain equality with sages and stay in the same world and eventually become one among them. People who perform 21 yajnas attain equality with devas and stay in the same world eventually becoming one among them.&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Samskāraprakāśa, p.135&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;  &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Number of Saṃskāras===&lt;br /&gt;
According to Gautama there are 48 saṃskāras&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gautama dharma sutra 8|14-24, smṛti muktāphalaṃ,p.no. 73&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;. They are:&lt;br /&gt;
# Garbhādānaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# Puṃsavanaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# Sīmantōnnayanaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# Jātakarma &lt;br /&gt;
# Nāmakaraṇam &lt;br /&gt;
# Annaprāśanaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# Chaulaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# Upanayanaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# 4 Vedavratas &lt;br /&gt;
# Snātakaṃ &lt;br /&gt;
# Vivāhaḥ &lt;br /&gt;
# Deva&lt;br /&gt;
# Pitṛ&lt;br /&gt;
# Manuṣya&lt;br /&gt;
# Bhūta&lt;br /&gt;
# Brāmhaṇa yajnas&lt;br /&gt;
# 20-26 7(seven) Pākayajnas - Aṣṭaka, Pārvaṇa, Śrāddha, Śrāvaṇī, Āgrahāyaṇī, Chaitrī, Āśviyujinī &lt;br /&gt;
# 27-33 7(seven) Haviryajna saṃsthas - Agnyādheyaṃ, Agnihotraṃ, Darśapūrṇamāsau, Āgrayaṇaṃ, Chāturmāsyas, Nirūḍhapaśubandha, Sautrāmaṇī&lt;br /&gt;
# 34-40 7(seven) sōma saṃsthas - Agniṣṭoma, Atyagniṣṭoma, Ukthya, Ṣoḍaṣī, Vajapeya, Atirātra, Aptoryāma&lt;br /&gt;
# 41-48  &#039;Dayā, kṣāntiḥ, anasūyā, śauchaṃ, anāyāsaḥ, mangalaṃ, akārpaṇyaṃ, aspṛhā&#039; 8 (eight) Ātma guṇās&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
But popularly the first fourteen of the above saṃskāras are performed in the present times. Deva-pitṛ-manuṣya-bhūta-brāmhaṇa yajnas, 7 Pākayajnas, 7 Haviryajna saṃsthas, 7 sōma saṃsthas are rarely performed that too by selective people. 8 Ātma guṇas are normally imparted by the moral stories in sanātana culture. Antyēṣṭi is also another ritual considered to be saṃskāra. Antyēṣṭi is the saṃskāra which is performed after one&#039;s death to dispose the body which the soul left. The primary purpose of these 48 saṃskāras is Mokṣa&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;It is the final emancipation, the deliverance of the soul from recurring births or transmigration.&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; But Gautama says it in a different manner:&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
 &amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;Yasyaitē chatvārimśat saṃskārā na cāṣṭāvātmaguṇā na sa brahmaṇaḥ sāyujyaṃ sālōkuaṃ ca gacchati|&#039;&#039;&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Gautama dharma sutra 8|25, smṛti muktāphalaṃ,p.no. 73&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
One who does not get refined himself with these 48 saṃskāras, is not permitted to the sāyujyaṃ and  sālōkuaṃ of the bramhan. This means that he does not attain Mokṣa.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Saṃskāras to Śūdras===&lt;br /&gt;
According to Baijavāpa gṛhyasutras&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;as quoted in Vīramitrodaya, p.no.133 (Baijavāpa gṛhyasutras are not available. But citations are available in works such as Vīramitrodaya&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt; seven saṃskāras viz. niṣeka, puṃsavana, sīmantonnayana, jātakarma, nāmakaraṇa, annaprāśana, chaulaṃ are prescribed to śudrās. These saṃskāras are said to be performed without the usage of mantras.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;baijāvāpa gṛhyepi| śūdrasyāpi niṣeka-puṃsavana-sīmantonnayana-jātakarma-nāmakaraṇa-annaprāśana-chaulānyamantrakāṇi yathākulamupadiṣṭānīti|&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;vīramitrodaya, p.no.133&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
According to Aparārka, commentator of Yājnavalkya smṛti, eight saṃskāras from Garbhādhāna to chaula (Garbhādhāna, puṃsavana, sīmantonnayana, jātakarma, niṣeka,  nāmakaraṇa, annaprāśana, Chaula)  are to be performed by śūdras also -&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;etacca cāturvarṇyabhiprāyaṃ na dvijātimātraṃ|&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;Aparārka on Yājnavalkya smṛti - 1-11-12&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;   &lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The Śūdrakṛtyatattva quotes a verse from varāhapurāṇa regarding the process of performing saṃskārās to śūdras -&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
&amp;lt;blockquote&amp;gt;ayameva vidhiḥ proktaḥ śūdrāṇam mantravarjitaḥ| amantrastu śūdrasya mantro vipreṇa gṛhyate||&amp;lt;ref&amp;gt;śūdrakṛtyatattva, p.no.634&amp;lt;/ref&amp;gt;&amp;lt;/blockquote&amp;gt;&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
The very procedure performed by traivarṇikas is to followed by śūdras minus the mantras. In present context &#039;amantra&#039; means veda mantras are not to be used while performing saṃskāras. Purāṇa mantras are to be used to perform saṃskāras.&lt;br /&gt;
&lt;br /&gt;
===Present Situation of Saṃskāras===&lt;br /&gt;
It is to be noted that in modern times most of the Saṃskāras except upanayana, vivāha and garbhādhāna have fallen into oblivion and are rarely performed by few people who are well versed in sanatana subjects. Owing to the rapid rise of in the marriageable age of girls, even saṃskāra of garbhādhāna is not performed properly. Nāmakaraṇa, annaprāśana are performed in a popular way but without vedic mantras or without calling a priest to officiate. In most cases chaula is performed on the day of upanayana and samāvartana few day after upanayana or before vivāha.  &lt;br /&gt;
==References==&lt;br /&gt;
{{reflist}}&lt;/div&gt;</summary>
		<author><name>Deval Sancheti</name></author>
	</entry>
</feed>